!  .>'   OF 

SAN  D(£»0 


.C2. 
\85^ 


In  Memory  of 

Xincoln  jfitjell 

1 903- 1 958 


I 

;> 
;> 

} 


is" 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2007  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


Jittpy/www.arcliive.org/details/caesarscomgallicOOcaesiala 


HARPER'S  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY. 


CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES. 


TRANSLATED  LITERALLY. 


/^   i 


-/■I. 


C  M  3  A  II 


<fi<k  r  Jj' 


CJSAR'S  COIMMTARIES 

GALLIC   AND    CIVIL   WARS: 


WITH  THE 


Stt^Umtntjirg  gaolis  attribut^Jr  t0  Jirtius ; 


raOUIDINa  THB 


ALEXANDRIAN,    AFRICAN,    AND    SPANISH 
WARS. 


LITERALLY   TRANSLATED, 
"WITH    KOTBS    AND    A    VERY    ELABORATE    INDEX. 


NEW    YORK: 
HARPER    &    BROTHERS, 

839    &   881    PEABL   STREET, 
1859. 


A  , 


PREFACE. 


The  present  is  the  most  complete  translation  of 
Caesar  yet  presented  to  the  English  public.  Besides 
the  books  deemed  authentic,  it  includes  those  variously 
attributed  to  Hirtius  and  others,  namely,  the  eighth 
book  of  the  Gallic  "War,  and  the  Alexandrian,  African, 
and  Spanish  Wars.  In  addition  to  these,  the  Frag- 
ments, consisting  of  quotations  from  various  ancient 
authors  relating  to  Caesar,  are  now  for  the  first  time 
given  in  English. 

The  utmost  attention  has  been  paid  to  render  the 
translation  as  closely  literal  as  is  consistent  with  neat- 
ness of  style.  The  text  which  has  been  followed  is 
that  of  Oudendorp,  collated,  however,  with  the  labors 
of  subsequent  critics.  The  notes  are  of  but  limited 
extent,  as  the  classical  student  is  presumed  to  possess 
either  Oudendorp's,  Oberlin's,  Anthon's,  Prenderville's, 
or  some  other  of  the  numerous  editions  which  supply 
what  he  is  likely  to  require  in  this  department. 


vi  PREFACE. 

Although  Caesar  can  not  be  regarded  as  a  difficult 
author,  the  publisher  has  had  no  little  trouble  in  pro- 
curing a  translation  to  his  mind,  in  consequence  of 
which  considerable  delay  has  arisen.  The  work  has  at 
length  been  completed,  it  is  hoped  satisfactorily,  by 
Mr.  W.  A.  McDevitte,  B.A.,  of  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  in  conjunction  with  W.  S.  Bohn. 


THE 

COMMENTARIES  OF  C,  JULIUS  CJISAE 

ON  nis 

WAK    IN    GAUL. 


BOOK  L 

THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.  Description  of  Gaul  and  its  divisions.  II.-IV.  The  ambitious  desims 
of  the  Helvetii  under  Orgetorix,  and  the  suspicious  death  of  the  Tat- 
ter. V.-VI.  The  Helvetii  still  proceed  to  carry  out  their  designs.  VIU.- 
XI.  Caesar's  opposition  and  measures.  XII.  The  battle  at  the  River 
Arar.  XIII.  Tlie  Helvetii  send  embassadors  to  sue  for  peace.  XIV. 
Caesar's  politic  answer.  XV.  Another  engagement  with  the  Helvetii. 
XVI.  Caesar's  reproof  of  the  ^dui  for  not  sending  him  the  promised 
supplies.  XVIL-XIX.  The  disclosures  of  Liscua  respecting  Dum- 
norix.  XX.  Divitiacus,  his  brother,  pleads  for  Dumnorix.  XXI.-XXVI. 
Various  events  in  the  war  between  Caesar  and  the  Helvetii.  XXVII. 
The  Helvetii,  being  worsted,  offer  a  surrender,  but  some  clandestinely 
return  home.  XXVIII.-XXIX.  The  numbers  of  the  several  Helvetian 
forces  before  and  after  the  war.  XXX.  Certain  parts  of  Gaul  congratu- 
late Caesar  and  request  a  council.  XXXI.  Complaints  are  there  made 
against  Ariovistus.  XXXII.-XXXVI.  Caesar's  mess^e  to  Ariovistus 
and  the  bold  answer  of  the  latter.  XXXVH.-XXXIX.  A  panic  in  the 
Soman  camp.  XL.  Caesar's  speech  on  that  occasion.  XLI.  Its  effects. 
XLII.-XLvI.  Conference  between  Caesar  and  Ariovistus.  XL VII.- 
LIL  Which  terminates  in  war.  LIII.  The  overthrow  of  the  Germans 
and  their  flight  from  Gaul.  LIV.  Caesar,  having  sent  his  army  into 
winter-quarters  among  the  Sequani,  proceeds  to  perform  the  civil 
duties  of  his  pro-oonsmar  office. 

Chap.  I. — All  Gaul  is  divided  into  three  parts,  one  of 
which  the  Belgse  Inhabit,  the  Aquitani  another,  those  who  in 
their  own  language  are  called  Celts,  in  our  Gauls,  the  third. 
All  these  diflfer  from  each  other  in  language,  customs  and 
laws.  The  river  Garonne  separates  the  Gauls  from  the 
Aquitani ;  the  Mame  and  the  Seine  separate  them  from 
the  Belgse.  Of  all  these,  the  Belgae  are  the  bravest,  be- 
cause they  are  furthest  from  the  civilization  and  refinement 
of  [our]  Province,  and  merchants  least  frequently  resort  to 

1 


2  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

them,  and  import  those  things  -wliicli  tend  to  effeminate 
the  mind ;  and  they  are  the  nearest  to  the  Gennans,  Avho  dwell 
beyond  the  Rhine,  with  Avhom  they  are  continually  waging 
war ;  for  which  reason  the  Helvetii  also  surpass  the  rest  of 
the  Gauls  in  valor,  as  they  contend  Avith  the  Germans  in 
almost  daily  battles,  Avhen  they  either  repel  them  from  their 
own  territories,  or  themselves  wage  war  on  their  frontiers. 
One  part  of  these,'  which  it  has  been  said  that  the  Gauls 
occupy,  takes  its  beginning  at  the  river  Rhone  ;  it  is  bounded 
by  the  river  Garonne,  the  ocean,  and  the  territories  of  the 
Belgae ;  it  borders,  too,  on  the  side  of  the  Sequani  and  the 
Helvetii,  upon  the  river  Rhine,  and  stretches  toward  the 
north.*  The  Belgae  rises  from  the  extreme  frontier  of  Gaul, 
extend  to  the  lower  part  of  the  river  Rhine  ;  and  look  toward 
the  north  and  the  rising  sun.^  Aquitania  extends  from  the 
river  Garonne  to  the  Pyrenaean  mountains  and  to  that  part 
of  the  ocean  which  is  near  Spain  :*  it  looks  between  the  set- 
ting of  the  sun,  and  the  north  star.* 

Chap.  II. — Among  the  Helvetii,  Orgetorix  was  by  far  the 
most  distinguished  and  wealthy.  He,  when  Marcus  Messala 
and  Marcus  Piso'  were  consuls,  incited  by  lust  of  sove- 
reignty, formed  a  conspiracy  among  the  nobility,  and  per- 
suaded the  people  to  go  forth  from  their  territories  with 
all  their  possessions,^  [saying]   that  it   would  be  very  easy, 

1  Of  these,  i.  e.  of  the  three  divisions  of  the  Gauls,  (1)  Celts,  (2)  Bel- 
gians, and  (3)  Aquitanians,  not  yet  reduced  hy  conquest  to  the  state  ot 
provincials  of  Rome,  as  the  AUohroges  in  the  S.  E.  had  been  bj  Q.  Fabius 
Maximus  Alldbrogicus,  who  was  consul  in  B.  c.  121  (the  year  of  the  fam- 
ous vintage),  with  L.  Opimius  Nepos,  the  murderer  of  C.  Gracchus  in 
that  year.  This  Fabius,  who  thence  derived  his  surname,  defeated  them 
and  triumphed  over  their  ally  Bituitus,  king  of  the  Avemi  [Auvergne\ 
who  was  led  captive  in  the  victor's  procession  at  Rome.  So  that  be- 
fore Caesar's  birth  this  was  the  Provincia  (or  Galha  Narbonensis  vel  Brac- 
cata).     The  modern  Provence  is  only  part  of  the  old  Roman  Provincia. 

2  "  To  the  north:"  literally,  to  the  nortlwrn  stars. 

3  i.  e.  It  has  a  north-east  aspect.  , 
<  i.  e.  It  has  a  north-west  aspect. 

6  This  "  part  of  the  ocean"  is  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  where  it  washes  tho 
north  coast  of  Spain. 

6  The  consulship  of  M.  Valerius  Messala  Niger  and  M.  Pupius  Piso, 
was  in  b.  c.  61,  the  year  in  which  Clodius  profaned  the  rites  of  the  Bona 
Dea,  and  in  which  Pompey  the  Great  triumphed  at  Rome  for  his  victories 
over  the  Pirates,  and  the  kings  Tigranes,  and  Miihridates. 

'  Cum  omnibus  copiis,  t.  e.  navdij/iEl,  with  aU  ihevr  goods  and  chattels, 
[conC  "  cultum  et  copias  Gallorum."  Book  i.  §  31.] 


CHAP.  HL  OJJSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  9^ 

since  they  excelled  all  in  valor,  to  acquire  the  supremacy  of 
the  whole  of  Gaul.  To  this  he  the  more  easily  persuaded  them, 
because  the  Helvetii,  are  confined  on  every  side  by  the  nature 
of  their  situation  ;  on  one  side  by  the  Rhine,  a  very  broad  and 
deep  river,  which  separates  the  Helvetian  territory  from  the 
Germans ;  on  a  second  side  by  the  Jura,  a  very  high  moimtain, 
which  is  [situated]  between  the  Sequani  and  the  Helvetii ;  on  a 
third  by  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  and  by  the  river  Rhone,  which 
separates  our  Province  from  the  Helvetii.  From  these  circum- 
stances it  resulted,  that  they  could  range  less  widely,  and 
could  less  easily  make  war  upon  their  neighbors ;  for  which 
reason  men  fond  of  war  [as  they  were]  were  affected  with  great 
regret.  They  thought,  that  considering  the  extent  of  their 
population,  and  their  renown  for  warfare  and  bravery,  they 
had  but  narrow  limits,  although  they  extended  in  length  240, 
and  in  breadth  180  [Roman]  ^  miles. 

Chap.  HI. — Induced  by  these  considerations,  and  influ- 
enced by  the  authority  of  OrgetSrix,  they  determined  to  pro- 
vide such  things  as  were  necessary  for  their  expedition — to  buy 
upas  great  a  number  as  possible  of  beasts  of  burden  and  wagons 
— to  make  their  sowings  as  large  as  possible,  so  that  on  their 
march  plenty  of  com  might  be  in  store — and  to  establish 
peace  and  friendship  with  the  neighboring  states.  They 
reckoned  that  a  term  of  two  years  would  be  sufficient  for  them 
to  execute  their  designs  ;  they  fix  by  decree  their  departure  for 
the  third  year.  OrgetSrix  is  chosen  to  complete  these  arrange- 
ments. He  took  upon  himself  the  office  of  embassador  to  the 
states :  on  this  journey  he  persuades  Casticus,  the  son  of 
Catamantaledes  (one  of  the  Sequani,  whose  father  had  pos- 
sessed the  sovereignty  among  the  people  for  many  years,  and 
had  been  styled  '•'■friend'''  by  the  senate  of  the  Roman  people), 
to  seize  upon  the  sovereignty  in  his  own  state,  which  his 
fether  had  held  before  him,  and  he  hkewise  persuades  Dum- 
norix,  an  -^Eduan,  the  brother  of  Divitiacus,  who  at  that  time 
possessed  the  chief  authority  in  the  state,  and  was  exceedingly 
beloved  by  the  people,  to  attempt  the  same,  and  gives  him  his 

1  The  Roman  mile,  mille  passus=r4,854  English  feet,  exactly=:9193 
of  English  miles.  So  that  the  length,  as  in  the  text,  would  be  about  21 T 
EngUsh  miles,  the  breadth  163.  The  real  length  of  Helvetia  from  the 
Leman  lake  to  Lake  of  Constance  is  hardly  more  than  40  geographical 
miles. 


4  CiBSAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

daughter  in  marriage.  He  proves  to  them  that  to  accompHsh 
their  attempts  was  a  thing  very  easy  to  be  done,  because  ho 
himself  would  obtain  the  government  of  his  own  state ;  that 
there  was  no  doubt  that  the  Helvetii  were  the  most  power- 
ful of  the  whole  of  Gaul ;  he  assures  them  that  he  will, 
with  his  own  forces  and  his  own  army,  acquire  the  sove- 
reignty for  them.  Incited  by  this  speech,  they  give  a  pledge 
and  oath  to  one  another,  and  hope  that,  when  they  have 
seized  the  sovereignty,  they  will,  by  means  of  the  three  most 
powerful  and  valiant  nations,  be  enabled  to  obtain  possession 
of  the  whole  of  Gaul. 

Chap.  IV. — ^When  this  scheme  was  disclosed  to  the  Hel- 
vetii by  informers,  they,  according  to  their  custom,  compelled 
Orgetorix  to  plead  his  cause  in  chains ;  it  was  the  law  that 
the  penalty  of  being  burned  by  fire  should  await  him  if  con- 
demned. On  the  day  appointed  for  the  pleading  of  his  cause, 
Orgetorix  drew  together  from  all  quarters  to  the  court,  all  his 
vassals  to  the  number  of  ten  thousand  persons;  and  led  to- 
gether to  the  same  place  all  his  dependents  and  debtor- 
bondsmen,  of  whom  he  had  a  great  number  ;  by  means  of  those 
he  rescued  himself  from  [the  necessity  of]  pleading  his  cause. 
While  the  state,  incensed  at  this  act,  was  endeavoring  to  as- 
sert its  right  by  arms,  and  the  magistrates  were  mustering 
a  large  body  of  men  from  the  country,  Orgetorix  died ;  and 
there  is  not  wanting  a  suspicion,  as  the  Helvetii  think,  of  his 
having  committed  suicide.* 

Chap.  V. — After  his  death,  the  Helvetii  nevertheless  at- 
tempt to  do  that  which  they  had  resolved  on,  namely,  to  go 
forth  from  their  territories.  When  they  thought  that  they 
were  at  length  prepared  for  this  undertaking,  they  set  fire  to 
all  their  towns,  in  number  about  twelve — to  their  villages  about 
four  hundred — and  to  the  private  dwellings  that  remainfed ; 
they  burn  up  all  the  corn,  except  what  they  intend  to  carry 
with  them  ;  that  after  destroying  the  hope  of  a  return  home, 
they  might  be  the  more  ready  for  undergoing  all  dangers. 
They  order  every  one  to  carry  forth  from  home  for  himself 
provisions  for  three  months,  ready  ground.  They  persuade 
the  Rauraci,  and  the  Tulingi,  and  the  Latobrigi,  their  neigh- 

1  Literally,  "  nor  is  there  absent  a  suspicion  that  he  resolved  on  death 
for  himseK" 


OHAP.vn.  O^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  5 

bors,  to  adopt  the  same  plan,  and  after  burning  down  their 
towns  and  villages,  to  set  out  with  them :  and  they  admit  to 
their  party  and  unite  to  themselves  as  confederates  the  Boii, 
who  had  dwelt  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine,'  and  had  crossed 
over  into  the  Norican  territory,  and  assaulted  Noreia.' 

Chap.  VI. — There  were  in  all  two  routes,  by  which  they 
could  go  forth  from  their  country — one  through  the  SequSni' 
narrow  and  difficult,  between  Mount  Jura  and  the  river  Rhone 
(by  which  scarcely  one  wagon  at  a  time  could  be  led ;  there 
was,  moreover,  a  very  high  mountain  overhanging,  so  that  a 
very  few  might  easily  intercept  them) ;  the  other,  through  our 
Province,  much  easier  and  freer  from  obstacles,  because  the 
Rhone  flows  between  the  boundaries  of  the  Helvetii  and  those 
of  the  Allobroges,  who  had  lately  been  subdued,*  and  is  in 
some  places  crossed  by  a  ford.  The  furthest  town  of  the 
Allobroges,  and  the  nearest  to  the  territories  of  the  Helvetii, 
is  Geneva.  From  this  town  a  bridge  extends  to  the  Helvetii. 
They  thought  that  they  ^hould  either  persuade  the  Allobroges, 
because  they  did  not  seem  as  yet  well-aflFected  toward  the 
Roman  people,  or  compel  them  by  force  to  allow  them  to  pass 
through  their  territories.  Having  provided  every  thing  for 
the  expedition,  they  appoint  a  day,  on  which  they  should  all 
meet  on  the  bank  of  the  Rhone.  This  Hay  was  the  fifti. 
before  the  kalends  of  April  [i-.  e.  the  28th'  of  March],  in  the 
consulship  of  Lucius  Piso  and  Aulus  Gabinius  [b.  c.  68.] 

Chap.  VH. — ^When  it  was  reported  to  Caesar  that  th^y 
were  attempting  to  make  their  ■route  through  our  Province, 
he  hastens  to  set  out  from  the  city,  and,  by  as  great  marches 
as  he  can,  proceeds  to  Further  Gaul,  and  arrives  at  Geneva. 
He  orders  the  whole  Province  [to  furnish]  as  great  a  number 
of  soldiers  as  possible,  as  there  was  in  all  only  one  legion 
in   Further   Gaul :   he   orders  the  bridge   at   Geneva   to .  be 

•  In  the  modem  Bohemia  and  Bavaria,  which  both  derive  their  names 
from  the  Boii.  >> 

2  Noreia  seems  to  have  been  the  old  capital  of  Noricum. 

3  The  country  of  the  Sequani  is  the  modem  Franche  Comte. 

<  C.  Pomptinus,  when  praetor,  defeated  (b.  c.  61)  the  Allobroges,  who 
had  invaded  his  province  of  Gallia  If  arbonensis.  (They  were  perhaps 
insurgents.) 

5  According  to  the  «7w;lusive  reckoning  of  the  ancients,  whereby  the 
31st  (last)  day  of  March  would  be  the  day  before  [rather  the  2d  day  ofj 
the  kalends  of  April,  the  30th  the  3d  day  before,  etc.,  etc. 


6  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  book  i. 

broken  down.  When  the  Helvetii  are  apprized  of  his  arrival, 
they  send  to  him,  as  embassadors,  the  most  illustrious  men 
of  their  state  (in  -which  embassy  Numeius  and  Verudoctius 
held  the  chief  place),  to  say  "  that  it  was  their  intention  to 
march  throuj^h  the  Province  without  doing  any  harm,  because 
they  had"  f according  to  tlieir  own  representations,]'  "no 
other  route : — that  they  requested,  they  might  be  allowed 
to  do  so  with  his  consent."  Caesar,  inasmuch  as  he  kept  in 
remembrance  that  Lucius  Cassius,  the  consul,  liad  been  slain,'' 
and  his  army  routed  and  made  to  pass  under  the  yoke  by  the 
Helvetii,  did  not  think  that  [their  request]  ought  to  be  granted  : 
nor  was  he  of  opinion  that  men  of  liostile  disposition,  if  an 
opportunity  of  marching  through  the  Province  were  given 
them,  would  abstain  from  outrage  and  mischief.  Yet,  in  order 
that  a  period  might  intervene,  until  the  soldiers  whom  he  had 
ordered  [to  be  furnished]  should  assemble,  he  replied  to  the 
ambassadors,  that  he  would  take  time  to  deliberate  ;  if  they 
wanted  any  thing,  they  might  return  on  the  day  before  the  ides^ 
of  April  [on  April  12th]. 

Chap.  VIII. — Meanwhile,  with  the  legion  which  he  had 
with  him  and  the  soldiers  which  had  assembled  from  the  Pro- 
vince, he  carries  along  for  nineteen  [Roman,  not  quite  eighteen 
English]  miles  a  wall,  to  the  height  of  sixteen  feet,*  and  a 
trench,  from  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  which  flows  into  the  river 
Rhone,  to  Mount  Jura,  which  Separates  the  territories  of  the 
Sequani  from  those  of  the  Helvetii.  When  that  work  was 
finished,  he  distributes  garrisons,  and  closely  fortifies  redoubts, 
in  order  that  he  may  the  more  easily  intei'cept  them,  if  they 
should  attempt  to  cross  over  against  his  will.  AVhen  the  day 
which  he   had   appointed   with   the    embassadors   came,  and 

I  Vid.  Madvig's  Lat  Gramip.  (Wood's  Translation),  §  382.  Obs.  3, 
p.  333.  These  parentheses  are  inserted  to  explain  more  fully  the  ^we- 
cise  form  of  the  Latin  subjunctives  ("  haberent"  ....  "  reverterentur, 
etc.)  in  the  oraiio  ohliqua,  indirect  citation,  where  not  the  fact  but  the 
assertion  of  it  by  somebody,  is  meant  to  be  declared. 

'  By  the  Tigurini,  B.  c.  lOT,  when  consul  (with  the  famous  C.  Marius). 
Yid.  chap.  xii. 

3  The  ides  of  April  being  April  13th,  and  the  ides  of  every  month  the 
13th,  save  March,  May,  July,  and,  October,  during  which  four  months 
the  ides  fell  on  the  15th  of  each,  two  days  later  than  usual. 

•*  The  Roman  foot,  pes,  was  equal  to  9*7  English  feet.  The  height  of 
the  wall  would,  therefore,  bo  about  11  feet  10  inches,  according  to  onr 
mensuration. 


OHAP.  X.  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  ,^ 

they  returned  to  him ;  he  says,  that  he  can  not,  consistently 
with  the  custom  and  precedent  of  the  Roman  people,  grant 
any  one  a  passage  through  the  Province ;  and  he  gives  them 
to  understand,'  that,  if  they  should  attempt  to  use  violence 
he  would  oppose  them.  The  Helvetti,  disappointed  in  this 
hope,  tried  if  they  could  force  a  passage  (some  by  means 
of  a  bridge  of  boats  and  numerous  rafts  constructed  for  the 
purpose ;"  others,  by  the  fords  of  the  Rhone,  where  the  depth" 
of  the  river  was  least,  sometimes  by  day,  but  more  frequently 
by  night),  but  being  kept  at  bay  by  the  strength  of  our  works, 
and  by  the  concourse  of  the  soldiers,  and  by  the  missiles,  they 
desisted  from  this  attempt. 

Chap.  IX. — There  was  left  one  way,  [namely]  through  the 
Sequani,  by  which,  on  account  of  its  naiTowness,  they  could 
not  pass  without  the  consent  of  the  Sequani.  As  they  could 
not  of  themselves  prevail  on  them,  they  send  embassadors  to 
Dumn6rix  the  J^xiwa,  that  through  his  intercession,  they 
might  obtain  their  request  from  the  Sequani.  Dumndrix,  by 
his  popularity  and  liberality,  had  great  influence  among  the 
Sequani,  and  was  friendly  to  the  Helvetii,  because  out  of  that 
state  he  had  married  the  daughter  of  Orget6rix ;  and,  incited 
by  lust  of  sovereignty,  was  anxious  for  a  revolution,  and  wished 
to  have  as  many  states-  as  possible  attached  to  him  by  his 
kindness  toward  them.  He,  therefore,  undertakes  the  affair, 
and  prevails  upon  the  Sequani  to  allow  the  Helvetii  to  march 
through  their  territories,  and  arranges  that  they  should  give 
hostages  to  each  other — the  Sequani  not  to  obstruct  the  Hel- 
vetii in  their  march — the  Helvetii,  to  pass  without  mischief 
and  outrage.  • 

Chap.  X. — It  is  again  told  Caesar,  that  the  Helvetii  in- 
tended to  march  through  the  country  of  the  Sequani  and  the 
.^Edui  into  the  territories  of  the  Sant6nes,  which  are  not  far 
distant  from  those  boundaries  of  the  Tolosates,  which  [viz. 
TolOsa,  Toulouse]  is  a  state  in  the  Province.  K  this  took 
place,  he  saw  that  it  would  be  attended  with  great  danger 
to  the  Province  to  have  warlike  men,  enemies  of  the  Roman 

*  "Ostendgre'^  and  "  demonstrare"  are  often  used  hj  Csesar  for  explicit 
ordi  declaration. 

2  That  is,  as  a  pontoon. 


8  O^ESAE'S  COMMENTAEIES.  book  L 

people,  bordering  upon'  an  open  and  very  fertile  tract  of 
country.  For  these  reasons  lie  appointed  Titus  Labienus,  his 
lieutenant,  to  the  command  of  the  fortification  which  he  had 
made.  He  himself  proceeds  to  Italy  by  forced  marches,  and 
there  levies  two  legions,  and  leads  out  from  winter-quarters 
three  which  Avere  wintering  around  Aquileia,*  and  with  these 
five  legions  marches*  rapidly  by  the  nearest  route  across  the 
■  Alps  into  Further  Gaul.  Here  the  Centrones  and  the  Graioceli 
and  the  Caturiges,*  having  taken  possession  of  the  higher  parts, 
attempt  to  obstruct  the  army  in  their  march.  After  having 
routed  these  in  several  battles,  he  arrives  in  the  territories  of 
the  Vocontii  in  the  Further  Province  on  the  seventh  day 
from  Ocelum,'  which  is  the  most  remote  town  of  the  Hither 
Province ;  thence  he  leads  his  army  into  the  country  of  the 
Allobroges,  and  from  the  Allobroges  to  the  Segusiani."  These 
people  are  the  first  beyond  tlie  Province  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  Rhone.' 

Chap.  XI. — The  Helvetii  had  by  this  time  led  their  forces 
over  through  the  narrow  defile  and  the  territories  of  the  Se- 
quani,  and  had  arrived  at  the  territories  of  the  ^dui,  and 
were  ravaging  their  lands.  The  -^Edui,  as  they  could  not 
defend  themselves  and  their  possessions  against  them,  send 
embassadors  to  Csesar  to  ask  assistance,  [pleading]  that  they 
had  at  all  times  so  well  deserved  of  the  Roman  people,  that 
their  fields  ought  not  to  have  been  laid  waste — their  children 
carried  ofi"  into  slavery — their  towns  stormed,  almost  within 
sight  of  our  army.  At  the  same .  time  the  Ambarri,  the 
friends  and  kinsmen  of  the  -^dui,  apprize  Caesar,  that  it  was 
not  easy  for  them,  now  that  their  fields  had  been  devastated, 

1  Making  '^  locias  paieniibus"  directly  dependent  on  "finitimos,'"  which 
seems  the  true  (though  overlooked)  construction,  and  is  perhaps  the 
simplest. 

2  A  district  in  Venetia,  which  not  in  ancient  only,  but  in  more  modem 
times  and  the  middle  ages,  held  the  key  of  Italy  on  the  north-east  side. 

3  Contendit  ire.    Literally,  "hastens  to  go." 

*  The  Centrones  in  the  Graian  Alps,  Caturiges  (south  of  them)  in  the 
Cottian  Alps,  Graioceli  between  the  two. 

5  Ocelum,  the  chief  town  of  Crraioceli,  just  on  the  frontiers  of  Transal- 
pine Gaul :  the  present  Usseau  in  Piedmont. 

6  Considered,  of  course,  not  so  much  as  tribes,  but  as  districts.  This 
is  common  enoagh  in  Caesar. 

7  The  first  independent  people  north  of  the  Roman  Province  (near 
Lugdunum,  Lyons). 


CHAP.xn.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa    .  .9 

to  ward  off  the  violence  of  the  enemy  from  their  towns-, 
the  AUobroges  likewise,  who  had  villages  and  possessions 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhone,  betake  themselves  in  flight 
to  Caesar,  and  assure  him  that  they  had  nothing  remaining, 
except  the  soil  of  their  land.  Caesar,  induced  by  these  circum- 
stances, decides,  that  he  ought  not  to  wait  until  the  Helvetii, 
after  destroying  all  the  property  of  his  31lies,  should  arrive 
among  the  Sant6nes. 

Chap.  XII. — There  is  a  river  {called]  the  Saone,  which  flows 
through  the  territories  of  the  .^Edui  and  Sequani  into  the  Rhone 
with  such  incredible  slowness,  that  it  can  not  be  determined 
by  the  eye  in  which  direction  it  flows.  This  the  Helvetii  were 
crossing  by  rafts  and  boats  joined  together..  When  Caesar 
was  informed  by  spies  that  the  Helvetii  had  already  conveyed 
three  parts  of  their  forces  across  that  river,  but  that  the 
fourth  part  was  left  behind  on  this  side  of  the  Saone,  he  set  out 
from  the  camp  with  tliree  legions  during  the  third  watch,*  and 
came  up  with  that  divison  which  had  not  yet  crossed  the  river. 
Attacking  them,  encumbered  with  baggage,  and  not  expecting 
him,  he  cut  to  pieces  a  great  part  of  them ;  the  rest  betook 
themselves  to  flight,  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  nearest 
woods.  That  canton  [which  was  cut  down]  was  called  the 
Tigurine ;"  for  the  whole  Helvetian  state  is  divided  into  four 
cantons.  This  single  canton  having  left  their  coimtry,  within 
the  recollection  of  our  fathers,  had  slain  Lucius  Cassius  the 
consul,  and  had  made  his  army  pass  under  the  yoke,^  [b.  c. 
107].  Thus,  whether  by  chance,  or  by  the  design  of  the 
immortal  gods,  that  part  of  the  Helvetian  state  which  had 
brought  a  signal  calamity  upon  the  Roman  people,  was  the 
first  to  pay  the  penalty.  In  this  Caesar  avenged  not  only 
the  public  but  also  his  own  personal  wrongs,  because  the 
Tigurini  had  slain  Lucius  Piso*  the  lieutenant  [of  Cassius],  the 

1  The  night  was  divided  by  the  Romans  into  four  "  watches,"  of  three 
hours  each ;  the  third  beginning  at  midnight,  and  the  whole  four  lasting 
from  six  o'clock  p.m.  to  six  A.M.  "  J>e"  seems  often  to  mean  "  about  the 
middle  of;"  "ut  jugulent  homines,  surgunt  de  node  {atmidniffhf)  latro- 
nes."— Horat.  1  Epist.  iL  32. 

2  The  Canton  of  Zurich. 

3  This  has  been  already  mentioned  in  chap.  vii. 
*  Consul  in  B,o.  112. 

1* 


10  .  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

grandfather  of  Lucius  Calpumius  Piso,'  his  [Caesar's]  father-in 
law,  in  the  same  battle  as  Cassius  himself. 

Chap.  XIQ. — This  battle  ended,  that  he  might  be  able  to 
come  up  with  the  remaining  forces  of  the  Helvetii,  he  procures 
a  bridge  to  be  made  across  the  Saone,  and  thus  leads  his  army 
over.  The  Helvetii,  confused  by  his  sudden  arrival,  when  they 
found  that  he  had  effected  in  one  day,  what  they,  themselves 
had  with  the  utmost  diflSculty  accompHshed  in  twenty, 
namely,  the  crossing  of  the  river,  send  embassadors  to  him ; 
at  the  head  of  which  embassy  was  Divico,  who  had  been 
commander  of  the  Helvetii,  in  the  war  against  Cassius.  He 
thus  treats  with  Caesar  : — that,  "  if  the  Roman  people  would 
make  peace  with  the  Helvetii  they  would  go  to  that  part  and 
there  remain,  where  Caesar  might  appoint  and  desire  them 
to  be  ;  but  if  he  should  persist  in  persecuting"  them  with  war, 
that  he  ought  to  remember  both  the  ancient  disgrace  of  the 
Roman  people  and  the  characteristic  valor  of  the  Helvetii. 
As  to  his  having  attacked  one  canton  by  surprise,  [at  a  time] 
when  those  who  had  crossed  the  river  could  not  bring  assist- 
ance to  their  friends,  that  he  ought  not  on  that  account  to 
ascribe  very  much  to  his  own  valor,  or  despise  them  ;  that  they 
had  so  learned  from  their  sires  and  ancestors,  as  to  rely  more 
on  valor  than  on  artifice  and  stratagem.  Wherefore  let  him  not 
bring  it  to  pass'  that  the  place,  where  they  were  standing, 
should  acquire  a  name,  from  the  disaster  of  the  Roman  people 
and  the  destruction  of  their  army  or  transmit  the  remembrance 
[of  such  an  event  to  posterity]." 

Chap.  XIV. — To  these  words  Caesar  thus  replied  : — that 
"on  that  very  account  he  felt  less  hesitation,  because  he  kept' 
in  remembrance  those  circumstances  which  the  Helvetian 
embassadors  had  mentioned,  and  that  he  felt  the  more  in- 
dignant at  them,  in  proportion  as  they  had  happened  unde- 
servedly to  the  Roman  people  :  for  if  they  had  been  conscious 
of  having  done  any  wrong,  it  would  not  have  been  difficult 

'  Consul  in  B.C.  58,  through  Caesar's  influence,  who  had  been  consul 
in  B.C.  59,  and  had  married  Piso's  daughter  Calpurnia. 

2  Turning  the  Latin  from  the  oratio  dbliqua  to  the  oratio  recta,  it 
would  be : — "  sin  bello  persequi  perseveras,  reminiscitor  ....  pristinae 
virtutis  Helvetiorum,"  etc.;  and  lower  down  (3)  "  ne  committeret"  would 
be  "  ne  commiseris."  Vid.  Wood's  Translation  of  Madvig's  Lat  Gramm. 
§  404,  5,  p.  354. 


OHAP.  IV.  O-ffiSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  11 

to  be  on  their  guard,  but  for  that  very  reason  had  they  been 
deceived,  because  neither  were  they  aware  that  any  offense  had 
been  given  by  them,  on  account  of  which  they  should  be  afraid, 
nor  did  they  think  that  they  ought  to  be  afraid  without 
cause.  But  even  if  he  were  willing  to  forget  their  former 
outrage,  could  he  also  lay  aside'  the  remembrance  of  the  late 
wrongs,  in  that  they  had  against  his  will  attempted  a  route 
through  the  Province  by  force,  in  that  they  had  molested  the 
-^dui,  the  Ambarri,  and  the  Allobroges  ?  That  as  to  their  so 
insolently  boasting  of  their  victory,  and  as  to  their  being  as- 
tonished that  they  had  so  long  committed  their  outrages  with 
impunity,  [both  these  things]  tended  to  the  same  point  j(for 
the  immortal  gods  are  wont  to  allow  those  persons  whom  they 
wish  to  punish  for  their  guilt  sometimes  a  greater  prosperity 
and  longer  impunity,  in  order  that  they  may  suflFer  the  more 
severely  from  a  reverse  of  circumstances.  Although  these  things 
are  so,  yet,  if  hostages  were  to  be  given  him  by  them  in  order 
that  he  may  be  assured  they  will  do  what  they  promise,  and 
provided  they  will  give  satisfaction  to  the  -^Edui  for  the  outrages 
which  they  had  committed  against  them  and  their  allies,  and 
likewise  to  the  Allobroges,  he  [Csesar]  will  make  peace  with 
them."  Divico  replied,  that  "  the  Helvetii  had  been  so  trained 
by  their  ancestors,  that  they  were  accustomed  to  receive,  not  to 
give  hostages ;  of  that  fact  the  Roman  people  were  witness." 
Having  given  this  reply,  he  withdrew. 

Chap.  XV. — On  the  following  day  they  move  their  camp 
from  that  place ;  Caesar  does  the  same,  and  sends  forward  all 
his  cavalry,  to  the  number  of  four  thousand  (which  he  had 
drawn  together  from  all  parts  of  the  Province  and  from  the 
JEdui  and  their  allies),  to  observe  toward  what  parts  the 
enemy  are  directing  their  march.  These,  having  too  eagerly 
pursued  the  enemy's  rear,  come  to  a  battle  with  the  cavalry  (^ 
the  Helvetii  in  a  disadvantageous  place,  and  a  few  of  oiu*  men 
&11.  The  Helvetii,  elated  with  this  battle,  because  they  had 
with  five  hundred  horse  repulsed  so  large  a  body  of  horse, 
began  to  face  us  more  boldly,  sometimes  too  from  their  rear  to 

'  Si  veterig  contumelise  oblivisci  vellet,  num  etiam  recentium  injuri- 
arum  memoriam  deponere,  posse,"  without  "sc,"  would  be  in  oratio  recta, 
"  si  .  .  .  volo"' — "  num  ....  possum  ?"  For  a  fuller  explanation  see 
Madvig's  Lat.  Gramm.  (Wood's  Translation),  §  405,  a,  page  354. 


12  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  i. 

E revoke  our  men  by  an  attack.  Caesar  [however]  restrained 
is  men  from  battle,  deeming  it  sufficient  for  the  present  to 
prevent  the  enemy  from  rapine,  forage,  and  depredation.  They 
marched  for  about  fifteen  days  in  such  a  manner  that  there  was 
not  more  than  five  or  six  miles  between  the  enemy's  rear  and 
our  van. 

Chap.  XVI. — ^Meanwhile,  Caesar  kept  daily  importuning  the 
JEdui  for  the  com  which  they  had  promised  in  the  name  of 
their  state ;  for,  in  consequence  of  the  coldness  (Gaul,  being, 
as  before  said,  situated  toward  the  north),  not  only  was  the 
com  in  the  fields  not  ripe,  but  there  was  not  in  store  a  suffi- 
ciently large  quantity  even  of  fodder :  besides  he  was  un- 
able to  use  the  corn  which  he  had  conveyed  in  ships  up 
the  river  Saone,  because  the  Helvetii,  from  whom  he  was 
unwilling  to  retire  had  diverted  their  march  from  the  Saone. 
The  .^Edui  kept  deferring  from  day  to  day,  and  saying  that  it 
was  being  "  collected — brought  in — on  the  road."  When  he 
saw  that  he  was  put  off  too  long,  and  that  the  day  was 
close  at  hand  on  which  he  ought  to  serve  out  the  com 
to  his  soldiers ; — having  called  together  their  chiefs,  of  whom 
he  had  a  great  number  in  his  camp,  among  them  Divitiacus, 
and  Liscus  who  was  invested  with  the  chief  magistracy  (whom 
the  .^Edui  style  the  Vergobretus,  and  who  is  elected  annually, 
and  has  power  of  life  or  death  over  his  countrymen),  he  severely 
reprimands  them,  because  he  is  not  assisted  by  them  on  so  ur- 
gent an  occasion,  when  the  enemy  were  so  close  at  hand,  and 
when  [corn]  could  neither  be  bought  nor  taken  from  the  fields, 
particularly  as,  in  a  great  measure  urged  by  their  prayers,  he 
had  undertaken  the  war ;  much  more  bitterly,  therefore,  does 
he  complain  of  his  being  forsaken. 

Chap.  XVIL — Then  at  length  Liscus,  moved  by  Caesar's 
speech,  discloses  what  he  had  hitherto  kept  secret: — that 
"there  are  some  whose  influences  with  the  people  is  very 
great,  who,  though  private  men,  have  more  power  than  the 
magistrates  themselves:  that  these  by  seditions  and  violent 
language  are  deterring  the  populace  from  contributing  the 
com  which  they  ought  to  supply;  [by  telling  them]  that, 
if  they  can  not  any  longer  retain  the  supremacy  of  Gaul, 
it  were  better  to  submit  to  the  government  of  Gauls 
than  of  Romans,  nor  ought  they  to  doubt  that,  if  the 
Romans  should  overpower  the  Helvetii,  they  would  wrest  their 


HAP.  xvnt  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  13 

freedom  from  the  JEdui  together  vnth  the  remainder  of  Gaul. 
By  these  very  men,  [said  he],  are  our  plans,  and  whatever  is 
done  in  the  camp,  disclosed  to  the  enemy ;  that  they  could 
npt  he  restrained  by  him :  nay  more,  he  was  well  aware,  that 
though  compelled  by  necessity,  he  had  disclosed  the  matter  to 
Caesar,  at  how  great  a  risk  he  had  done  it ;  and  for  that  reason, 
he  had  been  silent  as  long  as  he  could." 

Chap.  XVIII. — Csesar  perceived  that,  by  this  speech  of 
Liscus,  Dumn<5rix,  the  brother  of  Diviti&cus,  was  indicated  ;  but, 
as  he  was  unwilUng  that  these  matters  should  be  discussed  while 
so  many  were  present,  he  speedily  dismisses  the  council,  but  de-  . 
tains  Liscus :  he  inquires  from  him  when  alone,  about  those 
things  which  he  had  said  in  the  meeting.  He  pJscus]  speaks 
more  unreservedly  and  boldly.  He  [Caesar]  makes  inquiries 
on  the  same  points  privately  of  others,  and  discovers  that  it  is 
all  true  ;  that  "  DumnSrix  is  the  person,  a  man  of  the  highest 
daring,  in  great  favor  with  the  people  on  account  of  his 
hberahty,  a  man  eager  for  a  revolution :  that  for  a  great  many 
years  he  has  been  in  the  habit  of  contracting  for  the  customs 
and  all  the  other  taxes  of  the  uSIdui  at  a  small  cost,  because 
when  he  bids,  no  one  dares  to  bid  against  him.  By  these 
means  he  has  both  increased  his  own  private  property,  and 
amassed  great  means  for  giving  largesses ;  that  he  maintains 
constantly  at  his  own  expense  and  keeps  about  his  own  person 
a  great  number  of  cavalry,  and  that  not  only  at  home,  but  even 
among  the  neighboring  states,  he  has  great  influence,  and  for 
the  sake  of  strengthening  this  influence  has  given  his  mother  in 
marriage  among  the  Bituriges  to  a  man  the  most  noble  and  most 
influential  there ;  that  he  has  himself  taken  a  wife  from  among 
the  Helvetii,  and  has  given  his  sister  by  the  mother's  side  and 
his  female  relations  in  marriage  into  other  states;  that  he 
favors  and  wishes  well  to  the  Helvetii  on  account  of  this 
connection ;  and  that  he  hates  Caesar  and  the  Romans,  on  his 
own  account,  because  by  their  arrival  his  power  was  weak- 
ened, and  his  brother,  Divitiacus,  restored  to  his  former 
position  of  influence  and  dignity :  that,  if  any  thing  should 
happen  to  the  Romans,  he  entertains  the  highest  hope  of 
gaining  the  sovereignty  by  means  of  the  Helvetii,  but  that 
imder  the  government  of  the  Roman  people  he  despairs  not 
only  of  royalty,  but  even  of  that  influence  which  he  already 
has."     Caesar  discovered  too,  on  inquiring  into  the  unsuccessful 


14  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

cavalry  engagement  which  had  taken  place  a  few  days  before, 
that  the  commencement  of  that  flight  had  been  made  by 
Dumnorix  and  liis  cavahy  (for  Dumnorix  was  in  command 
of  the  cavalry  which  the  .^Edui  liad  sent  for  aid  to  Caisar) ; 
that  by  their  flight  the  rest  of  the  cavalr}-  were  dismayed. 

Chap.  XIX — After  learning  these  circumstances,  since  to 
these  suspicions  the  most  unequivocal  facts  were  added,  viz., 
that  he  had  led  the  Ilelvetii  through  the  territories  of  the 
Sequani ;  that  he  had  provided  tliat  hostages  should  be  mutu- 
ally given ;  that  he  had  done  all  these  things,  not  only  without 
any  orders  of  his  [Caesar's]  and  of  his  own  state's,  but  even 
without  their  [the  vEdui]  knowing  any  thing  of  it  themselves ; 
that  he  [Dumnorix]  was  reprimanded  by  the  [chief]  magistrate 
of  the  .i^ui ;  he  [Caesar]  considered  that  there  was  sufficient 
reason,  why  he  should  either  punish  him  himself,  or  order  the 
state  to  do  so.  One  thing  [however]  stood  in  the  way  of  all 
this — that  he  had  learned  by  experience  his  brother  Divitiacus's 
very  high  regard  for  the  Roman  people,  his  great  affection 
toward  him,  his  distinguished  faithfulness,  justice,  and  modera- 
tion ;  for  he  was  afraid  lest  by  the  punishment  of  this  man,  he 
should  hurt  the  feelings  of  Divitiacus.  Therefore,  before  he 
attempted  any  thing,  he  orders  Divitiacus  to  be  summoned  to 
him,  and,  when  the  ordinary  interpreters  had  been  withdrawn, 
converses  with  him  through  Caius  Valerius  Procillus,  chief  of 
the  province  of  Gaul,  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  in  whom  he 
reposed  the  highest  confidence  in  every  thing ;  at  the  same 
time  he  reminds  him  of  what  was  said  about  Dumnorix  in 
the  council  of  the  Gauls,  when  he  himself  was  present,  and 
shows  what  each  had  said  of  him  privately  in  his  [Caesar's] 
own  presence ;  he  begs  and  exhorts  him,  that,  without  offense 
to  his  feelings,  he  may  either  himself  pass  judgment  on  him 
[Dumnorix]  after  trying  the  case,  or  else  order  the  [.^Eduan] 
state  to  do  so. 

Chap.  XX. — ^Divitiacus,  embracing  Caesar,  begins  to  im- 
plore him,  with  many  tears,  that  "  he  would  not  pass  any  very 
severe  sentence  upon  his  brother;  saying,  that  he  knows 
that  those  charges  are  true,  and  that  nobody  suffered  more 
pain  on  that  account  than  he  himself  did ;  for  when  he 
himself  could  effect  a  very  great  deal  by  his  influence  at  home 
and  in  the  rest  of  Gaul,  and  he  [Dumnorix]  very  little  on 
account  of  his  youth,  the  latter  had  become  powerfxil  through 


•# 


OHAP.  XXL  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  16 

his  means,  whiclx  power  and  strength  he  used  not  only  to 
the  lessening  of  his  [Divitiacus]  popularity,  but  almost  to  his 
ruin ;  that  he,  however,  was  influenced  both  by  fraternal 
affection  and  by  public  opinion.  But  if  any  thing  very  severe 
from  Caesar  should  befall  him  [Dumnorix],  no  one  would 
think  that  it  had  been  done  withont  his  consent,  since  he 
himself  held  such  a  place  in  Caesar's  friendship  :  from  which 
circumstance  it  would  arise,  that  the  affections  of  the  whole 
of  Gaul  would  be  estranged  from  him."  As  he  was  with 
tears  begging  these  things  of  Caesar  in  many  words,  Caesar 
takes  his  right  hand,  and,  comforting  him,  begs  him  to  make 
an  end  of  entreating,  and  assures  him  that  his  regard  for 
him  is  so  great,  that  he  forgives  ^oth  the  injuries  of  the 
republic  and  his  private  wrongs,  at  his  desire  and  prayers. 
He  summons  Dumnorix  to  him;  he  brings  in  his  brother; 
he  points  out  what  he  censures  in  him ;  he  lays  before  him 
what  he  of  himself  perceives,  and  what  the  state  complains 
of;  he  warns  him  for  the  fixture  to  avoid  all  grounds  of 
suspicion ;  he  says  that  he  pardons '  the  past,  for  the  sake 
of  his  brother,  Divitiacus.  He  sets  spies  over  DumnSrix 
that  he"  may  be  able  to  know  what  he  does,  and  with  whom 
he  communicates. 

Chap.  XXI. — Being  on  the  same  day  informed  by  his 
scouts,  that  the  enemy  had  encamped  at  the  foot  of  a  mount- 
ain eight  miles  from  his  own  camp ;  he  sent  persons  to 
ascertain  what  the  nature  of  the  mountain  was,  and  of  what 
kind  the  ascent  on  every  side.  Word  was  brought  back, 
that  it  was  easy.  During  the  third  watch*  he  orders  Titus 
Labienus,  his  lieutenant  with  praetorian  powers,"  to  ascend 
to  the  highest  ridge  of  the  mountain  with  two  legions,  and 
with  those  as  guides  who  had  examined  the  road ;  he  explains 
what  his  plan  is.     He   himself   during  the   fourth   watch,' 

'  Por  the  vigilice,  or  watches  of  the  night,  vid.  note  on  book  i.  chap.  12. — 
^..       ristYigiliawasfrom6.P.M.to  9p.m.      f  There  being  thus  four 

^r°-     J  2d  „  9  p.m.  to  midnight 

RomLsr*^  "  midnight  to  3  A.M.^ 

Komans   ^^^^  3  a.m.  to  6  a.m. 


of  three  hours  each. 
"  Vigiliae"  was  a  term 
connected  with  mili- 
tary night-duty. 

2  Legaium  pro  prcstore."  The  legati  accompanied  the  generals  into  the 
field,  or  the  proconsul  [or  praitor]  to  the  provinces.  They  were  nomi- 
nated (legati)  by  the  Consu,  Prsetor,  or  Dictator,  under  whom  they  serv- 
ed, after  such  nomination  had  been  sanctioned  by  a  decree  of  senate 


16  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

hastens  to  them  by  the  same  route  by  which  the  enemy  had 
gone,  and  sends  on  all  the  Gavalry  before  him.  Publius  Consi- 
dius,  who  was  reputed  to  be  very  experienced  in  militaiy 
affairs,  and  had  been  in  the  army  of  Lucius  Sulla,  and  after- 
ward iti  that  of  Marcus  Crassus,  is  sent  forward  with  the 
scouts. 

Chap.  XXII. — At  day-break,  when  the  summit  of  the 
mountain  was  in  the  possession  of  Titus  Labienus,  and  he  him- 
self was  not  further  off  than  a  mile  and  half  from  the  enemy's 
camp,  nor,  as  he  afterward  ascertained  from  the  captives,  had 
either  his  arrival  or  that  of  Labienus  been  discovered ;  Consi- 
dius,  with  his  horse  at  full  gallop,  comes  up  to  him — says  that 
the  mountain  which  he  [Caesar]  wished  should  be  seized  by 
Labienus,  is  in  possession  of  the  enemy ;  that  he  has  discovered 
this  by  the  Gallic  arras  and  ensigns.  Caesar  leads  off  his 
forces  to  the  next  hill :  [and]  draws  them  up  in  battle-order. 
Labienus,  as  he  had  been  ordered  by  Caesar  not  to  come 
to  an  engagement  unless  [Caesar's]  own  forces  were  seen 
near  the  enemy's  camp,  that  the  attack  upon  the  enemy 
might  be  made  on  every  side  at  the  same  time,  was,  after 
having  taken  possession  of  the  mountain,  waiting  for  our 
men,  and  refraining  from  battle.  When,  at  length,  the  day 
was  far  advanced,  Caesar  learned  through  spies,  that  the 
mountain  was  in  possession  of  his  own  men,  and  that  the 
Helvetii  had  moved  their  camp,  and  that  Considius,  struck 
with  fear,  had  reported  to  him,  as  seen,  that  which  he  had  not 
seen.  On  that  day  he  follows  the  enemy  at  his  usuaP  dis- 
tance, and  pitches  his  camp  three  miles  from  theirs. 

Chap.  XXIIL — The  next  day  (as  there  remained  in  all 
only  two  day's  space  [to  the  time]  when  he  must  serve  out  the 
corn  to  his  army,  and  as  he  was  not  more  than  eighteen 
miles  from  Bibracte,^  by  far  the  largest  and  best-stored  town 

[senatus  consultum.]  If  the  consul  was  absent  from  the  army,  or  a  pro- 
consul left  his  province,  the  kgati,  or  one  of  them,  held  the  absent 
magistrate's  power  and  insignia,  in  which  case  he  was  styled  Legatus 
pro  Prsetore  (or  Vicegerent). 

1  Bibracte,  afterward  Augitslodunam,  (hence)  the  modern  Autun  (on 
the  river  Aroux,  in  Burgundy). 

2  Lit.  "1500  paces."  The  passua  (pace)=2  gradus=5  pedes=4  Enr- 
lish  feet,  10 '248  inches. 

3  Literally,  "  At  the  interval  at  which  Tie  had  been  v^ed"  (to  follow, 
etc.) 


CHAP.  XXV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  1*^ 

of  the  ./Edui),  he  thought  that  he  ought  to  provide  for  a  sup- 
ply of  corn ;  and  diverted  his  march  from  the  Helvetii,  and 
advanced  rapidly  to  Bibracte.  This  circumstance  is  reported  to 
the  enemy  by' some  deserters  from  Lucius  ^milius,  a  captain/ 
of  the  Gallic  horse.  The  Helvetii,  either  because  they 
thought  that  the  Romans,  struck  with  terror,  were  retreating 
from  them,  the  more  so,  as  the  day  before,  though  they  had 
seized  on  the  higher  grounds,  they  had  not  joined  battle; 
or  because  they  flattered  themselves  that  they  might  be  cut 
oflf  from  the  provisions,  altering  their  plan  and  changing 
their  route,  began  to  pursue,  and  to  annoy  our  men  in  the 
rear. 

Chap.  XXTV. — Caeear,  when  he  observes  this,  draws  off 
his  forces  to  the  next  hill,  and  sent  the  cavalry  to  sustain  the 
attack  of  the  enemy.  He  himself  meanwhile,  drew  up  on 
the  middle  of  the  hill  a  triple  line  of  his  four  veteran  legions 
in  such  a  manner,  that  he  placed  above  him  on  the  very 
summit  the  two  legions,  which  he  had  lately  levied  in  Hither 
Gaul,'  and  all  the  auxiliaries;^  and  he  ordered  that  the 
whole  mountain  should  be  covered  with  men,  and  that  mean- 
while the  baggage*  should  be  brought  together  into  one  place, 
and  the  position  be  protected  by  those  who  were  posted  in  the 
uj^r  hue.  The  Helvetii  having  followed  with  all  their 
wagons,  collected  their  baggage  into  one  place :  they  them- 
selves, after  having  repulsed  our  cavalry  and  formed  a  phalanx, 
advanced  up  to  our  front  line  in  very  close  order. 

Chap.  XXV. — Caesar,  having  removed  out  of  sight  first  his 

1  The  regular  complement  (Justus  equitatus)  of  cavalry  in  a  legion  in 
Caesar's  time  (the  legion  then  was  5000  foot)  was  300,  i.  e.  10  iurms  of 
30  horseman  each.  [There  were  for  each  turm  3  decuriones,  IM.pxai.'] 
But  in  Caesar's  time  the  decurio  seems  to  have  been  captain  of  the  whole 
turm,  according  to  Vegetius. 

s  As  is  stated  in  chap.  x.  of  this  book. 

3  All  the  foreign  socii  were  obliged  to  send  subsidies  in  troops  when 
Rome  demanded  them ;  these  did  not,  however,  hl^e  those  of  the  socii 
ItaJici,  serve  in  the  line,  but  were  used  as  light-armed  soldiers,  and  were 
called  "  auxilia." 

*  Sarcinae  (lit.  "packages")  is  used  of  each  solder's  own  baggage, 
which  he  carries  for  himself;  but  impedimenta  is  the  army's  baggage, 
carried  on  wagons  or  beasts  of  burden.  The  Roman  soldier  carried  a 
vast  load,  60  pounds  weight,  besides  his  armor,  which  last  was  con- 
sidered part  and  parcel  of  the  man  himselC  (Cic.  Tusc.  Qu.  ii.  16.) 


18  CuESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  i. 

own  liorse,  tlien  those  of  all,  that  he  might  make  the  danger 
of  all  equal,  and  do  away  with  the  hope  of  flight,  after  en- 
couraging his  men,  joined  battle.  His  soldiers  hurhng  their 
javelins  from  the  higher  ground,  easily  broke  the  enemy's 
phalanx.  That  being  dispersed,  they  made  a  charge  on  them 
Avitli  drawn  swords.  It  was  a  great  hinderance  to  the  Gauls  in 
figliting,  that,  when  several  of  their  bucklers'  had  been  by  one 
stroke  of  the  (Roman)  javelins*  pierced  through  and  pinned 
fast  together,  as  the  point  of  the  iron  had  bent  itself,  they  could 
neither  pluck  it  out,  nor,  with  their  left  hand  entangled,  fight 
with  sufficient  case ;  so  that  many,  after  having  long  tossed 
their  arm  about,  chose  rather  to  cast  away  the  buckler  from 
their  hand,  and  to  fight  with  their  person  unprotected.  At 
length,  worn  out  with  wounds,  they  began  to  give  way,  and, 
as  there  was  in  the  neighborhood  a  mountain  about  a 
mile  off,  to  betake  themselves  thither.  When  the  mount- 
ain had  been  gained,  and  our  men  were  advancing  up,  the 
Boii  and  Tulingi,  who  with  about  15,000  men  closed  the 
enemy's  line  of  march  and  served  as  a  guard  to  their  rear, 
having  assailed  our  men  on  the  exposed  flank  as  they  advanced 
[prepared]  to  surround^  them ;  upon  seeing  which,  the  Hel- 
vetii  who  had  betaken  themselves  to  the  mountain,  began 
to  press  on  again  and  renew  the  battle.  The  Romans  having 
faced  about,  adt^anced  to  the  attack  in  two  divisions  ;*  the 
first  and  second  line,  to  withstand  those  who  had  been  de- 


'  Scutum,  -dvpeog  of  Polybius,  was  the  (oblong)  wooden  (or  wicker- 
work)  buckler  (strengthened  with  an  iron  rim  and  an  iron  boss)  of  the 
Roman  heavy-armed  infantry.  It  covered  the  left  shoulder,  and  was 
4  ft.  long  by  2?  broad.  It  was  distinct  from  the  (Greek)  clypeus  (shield), 
which  was  round,  and  was  by  the  Romans  discontinued  for  the  Sabine 
scutum,  about  b.c.  400  (after  the  soldiers  began  to  receive  pay). 

2  The  pilum,  or  ponderous  javelin,  vaab^  (of  which  the  Roman  soldier 
carried  two),  to  throw  or  to  thrust  with,  was  about  6  feet  9  inches  in 
length.  The  shaft  was  4i  feet,  long ;  and  of  the  same  length  was  the 
barbed  (th^ee-squar^)  iron  head,  which  extended  half-way  down  the 
shaft.  This  thick  javelin  was  peculiar  to  the  Roman  heavy-armed 
soldier  (with  his  long  lance),  as  the  gosum  was  to  the  Gauls 

3  Circumvenire  seems  preferable  to  venere. 

^  "Romani  conversa  signa  bipartite  intulerunt,"  are  the  words 
"Signa  inferre,"  "to  bear  the  standards  on,"  means  to  attack;  and 
"signa  convertere,"  "  to  turn  the  standards  round,"  means  to  face  about. 
The  Romans,  having  faced  about,  advanced  to  the  attack" — bipartita 
"  from  two  different  quarters,"  or  "  in  two  divisions." 


CHAP.  xxvn.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES,  ig 

feated  and  driven  off  the  field  ;  the 'third  to  receive  those  who 
•were  just  arriving. 

Chap.  XXVL — Thus,  was  the  contest  long  and  vigorously- 
carried  on  with  doubtful  success.'  When  they  could  no  longer 
withstand  the  attacks  of  our  men,  the  one  division,  as  they  had 
begun  to  do,  betook  themselves  to  the  mountain ;  the  other 
repaired  to  their  baggage  and  wagons.  For  during  the 
whole  of  this  battle,  although  the  fight  lasted  from  the  seventh 
hour  [i.  e.  12  (noon) — 1  p.  m.]  to  eventide,  no  one  could  see 
an  enemy  with  his  back  turned.  The  fight  was  carried  on  also 
at  the  baggage  till  late  in  the  night,  for  they  had  set  wagons  in 
the  way  as  a  rampart,  and  from  the  higher  ground  kept  throw- 
ing weapons  upon  our  men,  as  they  came  on,  and  some  from 
between  the  wagons  and  the  wheels  kept  darting  their  lances 
and  javelins  from  beneath,  and  wounding  our  men.  After  the 
fight  had  lasted  some  time,  our  men  gained  possession  of  their 
baggage  and  camp.  There  the  daughter  and  one  of  the 
sons  of  Orgetorix  was  taken.  After  the  battle  about  130,000 
men  [of  the  enemy]  remained  alive,  who  marched  incessant- 
ly during  the  whole  of  that  night ;  and  after  a  march  dis- 
continued for  no  part  of  the  night,  arrived  in  the  territories 
of  the  Lingones  on  the  fourth  day,  while  our  men,  having 
stopped  for  three  days,  both  on  account  of  the  wounds  of  the 
soldiers  and  the  burial  of  the  slain,  had  not  been  able  to  fol- 
low them.  Caesar  sent  letters  and  messengers  to  the  Lingones 
[with  orders]  that  they  should  not  assist  them  with  com 
or  with  any  thing  else ;  for  that  if  they  should  assist  them,  he 
would  regard  them  in  the  same  light  as  the  Helvetii.  Aft:er 
the  three  days'  interval  he  began  to  follow  them  himself  with 
all  his  forces. 

Chap.  XXVII. — The  Helvetii,  compelled  by  the  want  of 
every  thing,  sent  embassadors  to  him  about  a  surrender. 
When  these  had  met  him  on  the  way  and  had  thrown  them- 
selves at  his  feet,  and  speaking  in  suppliant  tone  had  with 
tears  sued  for  peace,  and  [when]  he  had  ordered  them  to  await 
his  arrival,  in  the  place,''  where  they  then  were,  they  obeyed 

1  The  sense  of  "ancipiti  praelio,"  to  which  the  best  commentators  incline. 

2  Loco  quo  turn  essent,  "  where  they"  (the  whole  body  of  the  fugitive 
Helvetii)  "then  were"  essent,  (accordiag  to  the  embassador's  statements, 
"wherever"  on  the  fkith  of  their  statement  "they  were,"  though  wTiere 
exactly  Caesar  knew  not).  This  is  the  force  of  the  subjunctive  in  the 
"oratio  obliqua." 


20  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  l 

his  commands.  When  Caesar  arrived  at  that  place,  he  de- 
manded hostai2;es,  their  arms,  and  the  slaves  who  had  deserted 
to  them.  While  those  things  are  being  sought  for  and  got 
together,  after  a  night's  interval,  about  6000  men  of  that  can- 
ton which  is  called  the  Verbigene,  whether  terrified  by  fear,  lest, 
after  delivering  up  their  arms,  they  should  sufier  punishment, 
or  else  induced  by  the  hope  of  safety,  because  they  supposed 
that,  amid  so  vast  a  multitude  of  those  who  had  surrendered 
themselves,  their  flight  might  either  be  concealed  or  entirely 
overlooked,  having  at  night-fall  departed  out  of  the  camp  of 
the  Helvetii,  hastened  to  the  Rhine  and  the  territories  of  the 
Germans. 

Chap.  XXVIII. — ^But  when  Caesar  discovered  this,  he  com- 
manded those  through  whose  territory  they  had  gone,  to  seek 
them  out  and  to  bring  them  back  again,  if  they  meant  to  be 
acquitted  before  him ;  and  considered  them,  when  brought 
back,  in  the  light  of  enemies ;  he  admitted  all  the  rest  to  a  sur- 
render, upon  their  delivering  up  the  hostages,  arms,  and  de- 
serters. He  ordered  the  Helvetii,  the  Tulingi,  and  the  Lato- 
brigi,  to  return  to  their  territories  from  which  they  had  come, 
and  as  there  was  at  home  nothing  whereby  they  might  support 
their  hunger,  all  the  productions  of  the  earth  having  been  de- 
stroyed, he  commanded  the  Allobroges  to  let  them  have  a  plen- 
tiful supply  of  corn ;  and  ordered  them  to  rebuild  the  towns 
and  villages  which  they  had  burned.  This  he  did,  chiefly,  on 
this  account,  because  he  was  unwilling  that  the  country,  from 
which  the  Helvetii  had  departed,  should  be  untenanted,  lest  the 
Germans,  who  dwell  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine,  shoxild,  on 
account  of  the  excellence  of  the  lands,  cross  over  from  their 
own  territories  into  those  of  the  Helvetii,  and  become  borderers 
upon  the  province  of  Gaul  and  the  Allobroges.  He  granted 
the  petition'  of  the  JEdui,  that  they  might  settle  the  Boii,  in 
their  own  (i.  e.  in  the  ^duan)  territories,  as  these  were  known 
to  be  of  distinguished  valor,  to  whom  they  gave  lands,  and 
whom  they  afterward  admitted  to  the  same  state  of  rights  and 
freedom  as  themselves. 

Chap.  XXIX. — In   the    camp   of  the    Helvetii,   lists    were 

•  Lit.  "  he  granted  to  the  MAm,  requesting  it,  that  they  (the  JEdui) 
shall  settle  the  Boii,"  etc  (where  the  ut — coUocarent  is  governed  by  corh 
cessii). 


OHAP.xxx.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIKS.  21 

found,  drawn  up  in  Greek  characters,  and  were  brought  to 
Caesar,  in  which  an  estimate  had  been  drawn  up,  name  by 
name,  of  the  number  which  had  gone  forth  from  their  country 
of  those  who  were  able  to  bear  arms ;  and  Ukewise  the  boys, 
the  old  men,  and  the  women,  separately.  Of  all  which  items 
the  total  was : 

Of  the  Helvetii  [lit.  of  the  heads  of  the  Helvetii]  263,000 

Of  the  Tulingi 36,000 

Oi  i\xQ  Latobrtgi 14,000 

Of  the  Bauraci 23,000 

Ofthe-BoJt 32,000 


The  sum  of  all  amoimted  to     .     .     .  368,000 


'Out  of  these,  such  as  could  bear  arms,  [amounted]  to  about 
92,000.  When  the  census^  of  those  who  returned  home  was 
taken,  as  Caesar  had  commanded,  the  nimiber  was  found  to  bo 
110,000. 

Chap.  XXX. — ^When  the  war  with  the  Heli»etii  was  con- 
cluded, embassadors  from  almost  all  parts  of  Gaul,  the  chiefs  of 
states,  assembled  to  congratulate  Caesar,  [saying]  that  they 
were  well  aware,  that,  although  he  had  taken  vengeance  on  the 
Helvetii  in  war,  for  the  old  wrongs  done  by  them  to  the  Roman 
people,*  yet  that  circumstance  had.  happened  no  less  to  the  bene- 
fit of  the  land  of  Gaul  than  of  the  Roman  people,  because  the 
Helvetii,  while  their  affairs  were  most  flourishmg,  had  quitted 
their  country  with  the  design  of  making  war  upon  the  whole 
of  Gaul,  and  seizing  the  government  of  it,  and  selecting,  out  of 
a  great  abundance,  that  spot  for  an  abode,  which  they  should 
judge  to  be  the  most  convenient  and  most  productive  of  all 

'  Probably,  only  an  ordinary  review,  for  the  sake  of  a  pretty  accurate 
estimate. 

2  Helvetiorum — injuriis — ^populi  Romani  (use  of  the  double  genitive, 
Wood's  Madvig^s  Lat.  Gram.  §  288),  the  wrongs  of  the  Helvetii — i.  e. 
which  they  did  (act)  impUes  the  wrongs  of  the  Roman  people — i.  e.  which 
they  suffered  (pass.)  [So  "  superior  umdierum  Sabini  cunctatio,"  in  Book 
iiL  18.]  "Tametsi  ab  iis  poenas  bello  repetisset,"  is  ht.  "although  from 
them  he  had  sought  back  (re-claimed)  penal-satisfactions  in  war."  Pcenas 
petere,  or  eccpetere,  or  repetere,  capere  or  sumere,  habere  or  persequi,  to 
"  take  satisfaction"  by  dealing  ^nishment  or  vengeance.  Pcena,  expiatory 
punishment  [or  tortures]. 


22  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIE&  book  i. 

Gaul,  and  hold  the  rest  of  the  states  as  tributaries.  They  re- 
quested that  they  might  be  allowed  to  proclaim  an  assembly  of 
the  whole  of  Gaul  for'  a  particular  day,  and  to  do  that  with 
Caesar's  permission,  [stating]  that  they  had  some  things  which, 
with  the  genefal  consent,  they  wished  to  ask  of  him.  This  re- 
quest having  been  granted,  they  appointed  a  day  for  the  assem- 
bly, and  ordained  by  an  oath  with  each  other,  that  no  one 
should  disclose  [their  deliberations]  except  those  to  whom  this 
[oflSce]  should  be  assigned  by  the  general  assembly. 

Chap.  XXXI. — When  that  assembly  was  dismissed,  the 
same  chiefs  of  states,  who  had  before  been  to  Caesar,  returned, 
and  asked  that  they  might  be  allowed  to  treat  with  him  pri- 
vately (in  secret)"  concerning  the  safety  of  themselves  and 
of  all.  That  request  having  been  obtained,  they  all  threw 
themselves  in  tears  at  Caesar's  feet,  [saying]  that  they  no  less 
begged  and  earnestly  desired  that  what  they  might  say  should  - 
not  be  disclosed,  than  that  they  might  obtain  those  things 
which  they  wished  for ;  inasmuch  as  they  saw,  that,  if  a  dis- 
closure was  made,  they  should  be  jDut  to  the  greatest  tortures. 
For  these  Divi^iacus  the  -.^duan  spoke  and  told  him  : — "  That 
there  were  two  parties  in  the  whole  of  Gaul :  that  the  .Mdm 
stood  at  the  head  of  one  of  these,  the  Arvemi  of  the  other. 
After  these  had  been  violently  struggling  with  one  another  for 
the  superiority  for  many  years,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Ger- 
mans were  called  in  for  hire  by  the  Arvemi  and  the'  Sequani. 
That  about  15,000,  of  them  [i.  e.  of  the  Germans]  had  at 
first  crossed  the  Ehine  :  but  after  that  these  wild  and  savage 
men  had  become  enamored  of  the  lands  and  the  refinement 
and  the  abundance  of  the  Gauls,  more  were  brought  over, 
that  there  were  now  as  many  as  120,000  of  them  in  Gaul : 
that  with  these  the  -^dui  and  their  dependents  had  repeatedly 
struggled  in  arms — that  they  had  been  routed,  and  had 
sustained  a  great  calamity — had  lost  all  their  nobility,  all 
their  senate,  all  their  cavalry.  And  that  broken  by  such  en- 
gagements and  calamities,  although  they  had  formerly  been 
very  powerful  in  Gaul,  both  from  their  own  valor  and  from 

1  i.  e.  to  make  a  proclamation,  that  such  an  assembly  was  to  be  holden 
upon  a  fixed  day. 

2  Oudendorp  has  secreto  in  occulta,  but  more  recent  texts,  and  among 
them  Bentley,  regard  in  occuUo  as  a  gloss. 


CHAP.xxxL  C^JSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  23 

the  Roman  people's  hospitality'  ajid  friendship,  they  were 
now  compelled  to  give  the  chief  nobles  of  their  state,  as  hos- 
tages to  the  Sequani,  and  to  bind  their  state  by  an  oath,  that 
they  would  neither  demand  hostages  in  return,  nor  supplicate 
aid  from  the  Roman  people,  nor  refuse  to  be  forever  under 
their  sway  and  empire.  That  he  was  the  only  one  out  of  all 
the  state  of  the  .^Edui,  who  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
take  the  oath  or  to  give  his  children  as  hostages.  On  that 
account  he  had  fled  from  his  state  and  had  gone  to  the  senate 
at  Rome"  to  beseech  aid,  as  he  alone  was  bound  neither  by 
oath  nor  hostages.  But  a  worse  thing  had  be&llen  the  victo- 
rious Sequani  than  the  vanquished  .^Edui,  for  Ariovistus,  the 
king  of  the  Germans,  had  settled  in  their  territories,  and  had 
seized  upon  a  third  of  their  land,  which  was'  the  best  in  the 
whole  of  Gaul,  and  was  now  ordering  them  to  depart  from 
another  third  part,  because  a  few  months  previously  24,000 
men  of  the  Harudes*  had  come  to  him,  for  whom  room  and 
settlements  must  be  provided.  The  consequence  would  be,  that 
in  a  few  years  they  would  all  be  driven  from  the  territories  of 
Gaul,  and  all  the  Germans  would  cross  the  Rhine  ;  for  neither 
must  the  land'  of  Gaul  be  compared  with  the  land  of  the  Ger- 
mans, nor  must  the  habit  of  living  of  the  latter  be  put  on  a 
level  with  that  of  the  former.  Moreover,  [as  for]  Ariovistus,  no 
sooner  did  he  defeat  the  forces  of  the  Gauls  in  a  battle,  which 
took  place  at  Magetobria,  than  [he  began]  to  lord  it  haughtily 
and  cruelly,  to  demand  as  hostages  the  children  of  all  the  prin- 
cipal nobles,  and  wreak  on  them  every  kind  of  cruelty,  if  every 
thing  was  not  done  at  his  nod  or  pleasure ;  that  he  was  a 
savage,  passionate,  and  reckless  man,  and  that  his  commands 
could  no  longer  be  borne.  Unless  there  was  some  aid  in 
Caesar  and  the  Roman  people,  the  Gauls  must  all  do  the  same 
thing  that  the  Helvetii  have  done,  [viz.]  emigrate  from  their 
coimtry,  and  seek  another  dwelling  place,  other  settlements 

'  The  Roman  "  hospitium,^'  public  hospitality,  was  much  the  same  as 
the  Grecian  npo^evia. 

2  Romam  ad  senatum,  lit.  "  to  Rome  to  the  senate  (there)." 

3  £fe5e<  optimus,  "was"  according  to  the  speaker's  representation,  "the 
best" 

*  Lit.  "  twenty-four  thousands  of  the  men"  [called]  "  the  Mariides." 
s  Agrum,  land,  i.  e.  in  the  agricultural  sense  (arable  soil). 
6  Lit.  "  as  soon  as  (when  once)  he  defeated  the  Gauls,  etc.,  he  [began 
to]  lord  it,"  etc. 


24  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  L 

remote  from  the  Germans,  and  try  whatever  fortune  may  fall  to 
their  lot.  If  these  things  were  to  be  disclosed  to  Ariovistus, 
[Divitiacus  adds]  that  he  doubts  not  that  he  would  inflict  the 
most  severe  punishment  on  all  the  hostages  who  are  in  his 
possession,  [and  says]  that  Caesar  could,  either  by  his  own  in- 
fluence and  by  that  of  his  army,  or  by  his  late  victory,  or  by 
name  of  the  Roman  people,  intimidate  him,  so  as  to  pre- 
vent a  greater  number  of  Germans  being  brought  over  the 
Rhine,  and  could  protect  all  Gaul  from  the  outrages  of  Ario- 
vistus. 

Chap.  XXXII. — When  this  speech  had  been  delivered  by 
Divitiacus,  all  who  were  present  began  with  loud  lamentation 
to  entreat  assistance  of  Caesar.  Caesar  noticed  that  the  SequSni 
were  the  only  people  of  all  who  did  none  of  those  things  which 
the  others  did,  but,  with  their  heads  bowed  down,  gazed  on 
the  earth  in  sadness.  Wondering  what  was  the  reason  of  this 
conduct,  he  inquired  of  themselves.  No  reply  did  the  Se- 
quani  make,  but  silently  continued  in  the  same  sadness.  When 
l;e  had  repeatedly  inquired  of  them  and  could  not  elicit  any 
answer  at  all,  the  same  Divitiacus  the  .^^Eduan  answered,  that 
■ — "the  lot  of  the  Sequani  was  more  wretched  and  grievous 
than  that  of  the  rest,  on  this  account,  because  they  alone 
durst  not  even  in  secret  complain  or  supplicate  aid ;  and  shud- 
dered at  the  cruelty  of  Ariovistus  [even  when]  absent,  just 
as  if  he  were  present ;  for,  to  the  rest,  despite  of  every  thing,' 
there  was  an  opportunity  of  flight  given ;  but  all  tortures 
must  be  endured  by  the  Sequani,  who  had  admitted  Ario- 
vistus within  their  territories,  and  whose  towns  were  all  in  his 
power." 

Chap.  XXXITI. — Caesar,  on  being  informed  of  these  things, 
cheered  the  minds  of  the  Gauls  with  his  words,  and  promised 
that  this  aftair  should  be  an  object  of  his  concern,  [saying] 
that  he  had  great  hopes  that  Ariovistus,  induced  both  by  his 
kindness  and  his  power,  would  put  an  end  to  his  oppression. 
After  delivering  this  speech,  he  dismissed  the  assembly ;  and, 
besides  those  statements,  many  circumstances  induced  him  to 
think  that  this  affair  ought  to  be  considerea  and  taken  up  by 
him  ;  especially  as  he  saw  that  the  -^udi,  styled  [as  they  had 

'  This  elliptical  use  of  iamen,  (1)  "nevertheless"  (2)  "yet  at  least,"  (3) 
"hit  after  oil,"  may  be  compared  with  that  of  the  Greek  oyuwf. 


CHAP,  xxxni.  C^ESAH'S  COMMENTARIES.  25 

been]  repeatedly  by  the  senate  "brethren"  and  "kinsmen," 
were  held  in  the  thraldom  and  dominion  of  the  Germans, 
and  understood  that  their  hostages  were  with  Ariovistus 
and  the  Sequani,  which  in  so  mighty  an  empire  [as  that] 
of  the  Roman  people  he  considered  very  disgraceful  to  him- 
self and  the  republic.  That,  moreover,  the  Germans  should 
by  degrees  become  accustomed  to  cross  the  Rhine,  and 
that  a  great  body  of  them  should  come  into  Gaul,  he  saw 
[would  be]  dangerous  to  the  Roman  people,  and  judged, 
that  wild  and  savage  men  would  not  be  likely  to  restrain 
themselves,  after  they  had  possessed  themselves  of  all  Gaul, 
from  going  forth  into  the  province  and  thence  marching 
into  Italy   (as   the  Cimbri   and  TeutSnes'  had   done   before 

'  The  Cimbri,  says  Niebuhr,  were  not  real  Gauls  but  Cymri  (Celts  in  feet) 
of  the  same  stock  to  which  belong  the  Welsh — Basbretons— early  Cumbri- 
ans, and  inhabitants  of  the  western  coast  of  England.  [The  Picts  of  Scot- 
land and  the  Belgae  were  CymrL]  They  extended  eastward  as  far  as  the 
river  Dnieper,  where  they  were  called  Galatians.  And  he  is  equally  suro 
that  the  Teutones  or  (Teuton!)  were  Germans.  It  is  thought  that  Jutland 
and  the  regions  whence  came  the  Anglo-Saxons  were  the  original  seats 
of  these  Cimbri,  who  were  dnven  from  them  by  the  progress  of  the  Sarma- 
tians,  and  migrated  southward.  They  appeared  B.  c.  115  in  Noricum, 
and  thence  descended  into  Illyricum,  where,  near  Noreia  (in  the  modem 
Carinthia),  they  defeated  the  consul  Cn.  Papririus  Carbo,  B.  c.  113,  who 
had  been  sent  with  a  large  army  to  protect  the  Camians.  They,  however, 
now  moved  westward  into  Helvetia,  and  on  their  desolating  course  seem 
to  have  been  joined  by  the  Teutoni,  Ambrones,  Tigurini,  to  the  number  of 
about  300,000  fighting  men,  besides  avast  multitude  of  women  and  chil- 
dren. With  this  nomad  horde  they  spread  over  South  Gaul.  South-west 
Gaul  (i.  e.  Languedoc  and  Provence,  Dauphine  and  Savoy,  the  country  of 
the  Allobroges)  was  now  a  Roman  province,  "provincia  nostra,"  and  the 
consul,  M.  Junius  Silanus,  was  sent  to  protect  it.  He  was  defeated  in  109 
B.  c.  by  the  Cimbri.  We  have  seen  m  previous  chapters  [§  7  and  12]  of 
these  Commentaries,  that  in  107  B.  c.  the  Tigurini  defeated  the  consul  L. 
Cassius  Longinus,  whose  army  was  nearly  cut  to  pieces,  and  himself  slain, 
near  the  Lake  of  Geneva.  In  105  B.C.  M.  Aurelius  Scaurus,  then  consular 
legate  in  Gaul,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Cimbri,  and  put  to  death  on  the 
spot  by  Bororix  (one  of  theu"  leaders),  for  havmg  warned  them  not  to 
cross  the  Alps.  In  the  same  year,  b.  c.  105,  on  Oct.  6th,  the  Roman  forces 
luider  the  proconsul,  Q.  Servibus  Caepio,  and  the  consul,  Cn.  Manlius 
Maximus,  sustained  a  dreadful  defeat,  owing  to  the  discord  of  the  two 
generals ;  of  the  two  consular  armies,  consisting  of  80,000  soldiers,  only 
ten  men  survived.  After  this,  the  Cijubri  turned  to  Spain,  which  for  two 
or  three  years  they  ravaged  as  ruthlessly  as  they  had  ravaged  GauL  They 
then,  long-expected,  moved  into  Italy,  and  mingled  again  with  the 
Teutones.  The  invaders  advanced  in  two  columns.    The  Cimbri  entered 

2 


26  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

them),  particularly  as  the  Rhone  [was  the  sole  barrier  that] 
separated  the  Sequani  from  our  province.  Against  which 
events  he  thought  he  ought  to  provide  as  speedily  as  possible. 
Moreover,  Ariovistus,  for  his  part,  had  assumed  to  himself 
such  pride  and  arrogance,  that  he  was  felt  to  be  quite  insuffer- 
able. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — He  therefore  determined  to  send  embas- 
sadors to  Ariovistus  to  demand  of  him  to  name  some  inter- 
mediate spot  for  a  conference  between  the  two,  [saying]  that 
he  wished  to  treat  him  on  stjite-business  and  matters  of 
the  highest  importance  to  both  of  them.  To  this  embassy 
Ariovnstus  replied,  that  if  he  himself  had  had  need  of  any 
thing  from  Caesar,  he  would  have  gone  to  liim  ;^  and  that  if 
Caesar  wanted  any  thing  from  him"  he  ought  to  come  to  him. 

Italy  on  the  north-east,  crossing  the  passes  of  the  Tyrolese  Alps  near  Tri- 
dentum  (Trent),  to  the  Plain  of  the  Po ;  while  the  Teutoni  [and  AmbrOnes] 
penetrated  into  Italy  by  A'ice,  round  the  coast  of  the  Sinus  Ligusticus  (or 
Gulf  of  Genoa).  The  famous  C.  Marius,  in  his  fourth  consulate,  B.  c.  102, 
opposed  the  Teutimes,  and,  by  means  of  an  ambush  of  3000  men  under 
Claudius  Marcellus  in  the  barbarians'  rear,  vanquished  and  annihilated 
their  immense  army  with  terrible  slaughter  iu  a  battle,  fought  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rhone  near  Aquae  Sextise  {Aix  in  Provence).  Manios's  col- 
league, Q.  Lutatius  Catulus,  who  with  (the  afterward  celebrated)  Sulla 
for  his  lieutenant,  had  gone  against  the  Cimbri  and  had  taken  up  a  strong 
position  near  the  sources  of  the  Athesis  (Adige),  was  much  less  successful, 
for  he  was  dislodged  by  a  sudden  onset  of  the  Cimbri — ^forced  to  retreat — 
fall  back  behind  the  Po— and  leave  the  whole  of  Transpadane  Gaul  (the 
rich  plain  of  Lombardy)  to  the  mercy  of  the  enemy.  This  was  in  the. 
spring  of  101  B.  c.  Catulus  this  year  was  pro-consul;  and  Marius,  now 
consul  for  the  fifth  time,  started  from  Rome  (where  he  had  declined  a 
triumph  for  his  victory  while  the  Cimbri  were  yet  in  Italy),  to  join  his 
late  colleague.  Their  united  forces,  amounting  to  60,000  men,  came  up 
with  the  Cimbri  near  Vercellae  ( VercelU  westward  of  Milan),  and  in  the 
Raudii  Campi  (on  July  30th),  completely  routed  and  destroyed  the  bar- 
barian host,  as  Marius  had  the  Teutones.  The  brunt  of  this  fearful  con- 
flict, and  therefore  the  honor  of  the  decisive  victory  which  crowned  it, 
belonged  to  Catulus,  who  with  20,000  men  had  occupied  the  center; 
Manus  with  the  remauider,  being  posted  on  the  wings,  had  (on  account 
of  a  prodigious  bUnding  dust  which  arose)  quite  missed  the  enemy,  yet 
at  Rome  the  whole  merit  was  given  to  him.  [Juvenal  Sat,  viii.  253.] 
The  Tigurini,  who  had  been  stationed  at  the  passes  of  the  Tyrol,  fled  and 
dispersed,  when  they  heard  of  the  overthrow  and  destruction  of  their 
allies — the  Teutonea  and  Cimbri. 

1  "  Sese  ad  eum  venturum  fuisse ;"  on  this  see  Wood's  translation  of 
Madvig's  Lat.  Gramm.  §  409  (the  Obs.  particularly),  p.  357. 

2  "Si  quid  ille"  (Cicsar)  "se"  (Ariovistum)  "veht,"  where  se  'u  the 


CHAP.xxxv.  aESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  27 

That,  besides,  neither  dare  he  go  without  an  army  into  those 
parts  of  (Jaul  which  Caesar  had  possession  of,  nor  could  he, 
without  great  expense  and  trouble,  draw  his  army  together  to 
one  place ;  that  to  him,  moreover,  it  appeared  strange,  what 
business  either  Caesar  or  the  Roman  people  at  all  had  in  his 
own  Gaul,  which  he  had  conquered  in  war.' 

Chap.  XXXV. — When  these  answers  were  reported  to 
Caesar,  he  sends  embassadors  to  him  a  second  time  with 
this  message.  "Since,  after  having  been  treated  wHh  so 
much  kindness  by  himself  and  the  Roman  people  (as  he  had 
in  liis  consulship  [b.  c.  57]  been  styled  'king  and  friend'  by 
the  senate),  he  nTakes"  this  recompense  to  [Caesar]  himself 
and  the  Roman  people,  [viz.]  that  when  invited  to  a  confe- 
rence he  demurs,  and  does  not  think  that  it  concerns  him  to 
advise  and  inform  himself  about  an  object  of  mutual  interest, 
these  are  the  things  which  he  requires  of  him;  first,  that 
he  do  not"  any  more  bring  over  any  body  of  men  across  the 
Rhine  into  Gaul ;  in  the  next  place,  that  he  restore  the  hos- 
tages, which  he  has  from  the  -^Edui,  and  grant  the  Sequani 
permission^  to  restore  to  them  with  his  consent  those  hostages 
which  they  have,  and  that  he  neither  provoke  the  JEdui  by 
outrage  nor  make  war  upon,  them  or  their  allies ;  if  he  would 
accordingly  do  this,"*  [Caesar  says]  that  "  he  himself  and  the 
Roman  people  will  entertain  a  perpetual  feeling  of  favor 
and  friendship  toward  him ;  but  that  if  he  [Caesar]  does  not 
obtain  [his  desires]  that  he  (forasmuch  as  in  the  consulship  of 
Marcus  Messala  and  Marcus  Piso  [b.  c.  61]  the  senate  had 
decreed  that,  whoever  should  have  the  admmistration  of  the 
province  of  Gaul  should,  as  far  as  he  could  do  so  consistently 
with  the  interests  of  the  republic,  protect  the  ^Edui  and  the 

accusative  case;  for  "velle  aliquem  aliquid"  is  "to  want  something  of 
(or  with)  somebody." 

'  Lit.  "  "What  (sort)  of  business  there  was  either  to  Caesar,  or  to  the 
Roman  people  at  all,  (i.  e.  what  sort  of  business  they  had^  in  his"  (Aria- 
vistus's)  "own  Gaul,"  etc. 

2  The  imperfects  subj.  of  the  Latin  oratio  oUiqua,  are  here  translated 
by  present  tenses  in  English,  this  seeming  better  suited  to  our  idiom.  The 
imperfect  is  used  in  Latin,  because  the  principal  tense,  legates  miliit,  as 
an  historic  present,  is  equivalent  to  a  past  tense,  which  would  require  the 
subj.  imperf.  , 

3  Lit. — "  grant  permission  that  they  should  be  allowed  to  restore." 

*  Lit — "if  he  should  have  done  that  so,"  i.  e.  "if  he  should  have  act- 
ed so  in  that  case." 


28  O-SiSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

other  friends  of  the  Roman  people),  will  not  overlook  the 
wrongs  of  the  JEdui." 

Chap.  XXXVI. — To  this  Ariovistus  replied,  that  "  the  right 
of  war  was,  that  they  who  had  conquered  should  govern  those 
whom  they  had  conquered,  in  what  manner  they  pleased ;  that  in 
that  way  the  Roman  people  were  wont  to  govern  the  nations 
which  they  had  conquered,  not  according  to  the  dictation  of  any 
other,  but  according  to  their  own  discretion.  If  he  for  his  part 
did  not  dictate  to  the  Roman  people  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  to  exercise  their  right,  he  ought  not  to  be  obstructed 
by  the  Roman  people  in  his  right ;  that  the  -^Jui,  inasmuch 
as  they  had  tried  the  fortune  of  war  and  had  engaged  in 
arms  and  been  conquered,  had  become  tributaries  to  him ; 
that  Caesar  was  doing  a  great  injustice,  in  that  by  his  arrival 
he  was  making  his  revenues  less  valuable  to  him ;  that  he 
should  not  restore  their  hostages  to  the  ^dui,  but  should 
not  make  war  wrongfully  either  upon  them  or  their  allies,  if 
they  abided  by  that  which  had  been  agreed  on,  and  paid 
their  tribute  annually :  if  they  did  not  continue  to  do  that, 
the  Roman  people's  name  of  '  brothers '  would  avail  them 
naught.*  As  to  Caesar's  threatening  him,  that  he  would 
not  overlook  the  wrongs  of  the  -^Edui,  [he  said]  that  no  one 
had  ever  entered  into  a  contest  with  him  [Ariovistus]  without 
utter  ruin  to  himself.  That  Caesar  might  enter  the  fists  when 
he  chose ;  he  would  feel  what  the  invincible  Germans,  well- 
trained  [as  they  were]  beyond  all  others  to  arms,  who  for  four- 
teen years"  had  not  been  beneath  a  roof,  could  achieve  by  their 
valor." 

Chap.  XXXVII. — At  the  same  time  that  this  message 
was  delivered  to  Caesar,  embassadors  came  from  the  JEdui 
and  the  Treviri ;  from  the  -^Edui  to  complain  that  the 
Harudes,  who  had  lately  been  brought  over  into  Gaul,  were 
ravaging  their  territories ;  that  they  had  not  been  able  to  pur- 
chase peace  from  Ariovistus,  even  by  giving  hostages  :  and  from 
the  Treviri,  [to  state]  that  a  hundred  cantons  of  the  Suevi 

1  Lit. — "  if  they  should  not  have  done  that,  the  Roman  people's  title 
of  "  brothers"  would  be  far  from  being  of  any  avail  to  them.  "  Longe — 
procul — mrdtum  dbesse,"  often  means  "to  be  utterly  impotent,  or  disin- 
clined, to  be  of  no  service." 

2  Inter  annos  XIV.  means  this:  intra  annos  XIV.  would  bo  '^within 
[in  less  than]  fourteen  years." 


OHAF.  zx:az.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  29 

had  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  and  were  attempting 
to  cross  it ;  that  the  brothers,  Nasuas  and  Cimberius,  headed 
them.  Being  greatly  alarmed  at  these  things,  Caesar  thought 
that  he  ought  to  use  all  dispatch,  lest,  if  this  new  band 
of  Suevi  should  unite  with  the  old  troops  of  Ariovistxis,  he 
[Ariovistus]  might  be  less  easily  withstood.  Having  there- 
fore, as  quickly  as  he  could,  provided  a  supply  of  com,  he 
hastened  to  Ariovistus  by  forced  marches. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — When  he  had  proceeded  three  days' 
journey,  word  was  brought  to  him  that  Ariovistus  was  hasten- 
ing wth  all  his  forces  to  seize  on  Vesontio,*  which  is  the 
largest  town  of  the  Sequani,  and  had  advanced  three  days' 
journey  fi*om  its  territories.  Caesar  thought  that  he  ought 
to  take  the  greatest  precautions  lest  this  should  happen,  for 
there  was  in  that  town  a  most  ample  supply  of  every  thing 
which  was  serviceable  for  war;  and  so  fortified  was  it  by 
the  nature  of  the  ground,  as  to  afibrd  a  great  facility  for  pro- 
tracting the  war,  inasmuch  as  the  river  Doubs  almost  sur- 
rounds the  whole  town,  as  though  it  were  traced  round  it  with 
a  pair  of  compasses.  A  moimtain  of  great  height  shuts  in 
the  remaining  space,  which  is  not  more  than  600  feet,'  where 
the  river  leaves  a  gap,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  roots  of  that 
mountain  extend  to  the  river's  bank  on  either  side.  A  wall 
thrown  around  it  makes  a  citadel  of  this  [mountain],  and 
connects  it  with  the  town.  Hither  Caesar  hastens  by  forced 
marches  by  night  and  day,  and,  after  having  seized  the  town, 
stations  a  garrison  there. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — While  he  is  tarrying  a  few  days  at  Ve- 
sontio,  on  account  of  corn  and  provisions ;  from  the  inquiries 
of  our  men  and  the  reports  of  the  Gauls  and  traders  (who 
asserted  that  the  Grermans  were  men  of  huge  stature,  of 
incredible  valor  and  practice  in  arms — that  oftentimes  they, 
on  encountering  them,  could  not  bear  even  their  countenance, 
and  the  fierceness  of  their  eyes) — so  great  a  panic  on  a  sudden 
seized  the  whole  army,  as  to  discompose  the  minds  and  spirits 
of  all  in  no  slight  degree.    This  first  arose  from  the  tribimes 

1  Modem  Besanfon. 

2  Caesar  seems  to  havameant  here  not  the  common  foot,  but  the  gradus 
or  pea  sestertius  (=  2i  feet),  as  the  base  of  the  mountain  actually  mea- 
sures 1500  feet. 


30  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

of  the  soldiers,  the  prefects  and  the  rest,  who,  having  followed 
Caesar  from  the  city  [Rome]  from  motives  of  friendship,  had 
no  great  experience  in  militaiy  affairs.  And  alleging,  some 
of  them  one  reason,  some  another,  which  they  said  made  it 
necessary  for  them  to  depart,  they  requested  that  by  his 
consent  they  might  be  allowed  to  withdraw ;  some,  influenced 
by  shame,  stayed  behind  in  order  that  they  might  avoid 
the  suspicion  of  cowardice.  These  could  neither  compose 
their  countenance/  nor  even  sometimes  check  their  tears: 
but  hidden  in  their  tents,  either  bewailed  their  fate,  or  de- 
plored with  their  comrades  the  general  dangor.  Wills  were 
sealed  imiversally  throughout  the  whole  camp.  By  the  ex- 
pressions and  cowardice  of  these  men,  even  those  who  pos- 
sessed great  experience  in  the  camp,  both  soldiers  -and  centu- 
rions, and  those  [the  decurions]  who  were  in  command  of  the 
cavalry,  were  gradually  disconcerted.  Such  of  them  as  wished 
to  be  considered  less  alarmed,  said  that  they  did  not  dread 
the  enemy,  but  feared  the  narrowness  of  the  roads  and  the 
vastness  of  the  forests  which  lay  between  them  and  Ariovistus, 
or  else  that  the  supplies  could  not  be  brought  up  readily 
enough.  Some  even  declared  to  Caesar,  that  when  he  gave 
orders  for  the  camp  to  be  moved  and  the  troops  to  advance,*  the 
soldiers  would  not  be  obedient  to  the  command,  nor  advance' 
in  consequence  of  their  fear. 

Chap.  XL. — When  Caesar  observed  these  things,  having 
called  a  council,  and  summoned  to  it  the  centurions  of  all 
the  companies,  he  severely  reprimanded  them,  "  particularly, 
for  supposing  that  it  belonged  to  them  to  inquire  or  conjecture, 
either  in  what  direction  they  were  marching,  or  with  what 
object.  That  Ariovistus,  during  his  [Caesar's]  consulship,  had 
most  anxiously  sought  after  the  friendship  of  the  Roman 
people ;  why  should  any  one  judge  that  ho  would  so  rashly 
depart  from  his  duty  ?  He  for  his  part  was  persuaded,  that, 
when  his  demands  were  known  and  the  fairness  of  the  terms 
considered,  he  would  reject  neither  his  nor  the  Roman  people's 
fevor.     But  even  if,  driven  on  by  rage  and  madness,  he  should 

1  With  Caesar's  "  vultum  fingere"  conf.  Tv/.aaa/xevoc  ry  mpei,  Thuc.  vL 
§58,  &Dem.  1122  12,  20. 

2  i.  e.  that  his  men  should  decamp  from  that  place  and  march  forward. 
8  Lit.  "would  not  bear  the  etaudards." 


CHAP.  XL.  C-«SAR'S  -COMMENTARIES.  31 

make  war  upon  them,  what  after  all  were  they  afraid  of  1 — or 
why  should  they  despair  either  of  their  own  valor  or  of  his 
zeal  ?  Of  that  enemy  a  trial  had  been  made  within  our  fathers' 
recollection,  when,  on  the  defeat  of  the  Cimbri  and  Teutones 
by  Caius  Marius,  the  army  was  regarded  as  having  deserved 
no  less  praise  than  their  commander  himself.  It  had  been 
made  lately,  too,  in  Italy,  during  the  rebellion  of  the  slaves, 
whom,  however,  the  experience  and  training  which  they  had 
received  from  us,  assisted  in  some  respect  From  which  a 
judgment  might  be  formed  of  the  advantages  which  reso- 
lution carries  with  it — inasmuch  as  those  whom  for  some 
time  they  had  groundlessly  dreaded  when  unarmed,  they  had 
afterward  vanquished,  when  well  armed  and  flushed  with  suc- 
cess. In  short,  that  these  were  the  same  men  whom  the  Hel- 
vetii,  in  frequent  encounters,  not  only  in  their  own  territories, 
but  also  in  theirs  [the  German],  have  generally  vanquished, 
and  yet  can  not  have  been  a  match  for  our  army.  If  the 
unsuccessful  battle  and  flight  of  the  Gauls  disquieted  any, 
these,  if  they  made  inquiries,  might  discover  that,  when  the 
Gauls  had  been  tired  out  by  the  long  duration  of  the  war, 
Ariovistus,  after  he  had  many  months  kept  himself  in  his  camp 
and  in  the  marshes,  and  had  given  no  opportunity  for  an 
engagement,  fell  suddenly  upon  them,  by  this  time  despairing 
of  a  battle  and  scattered  in  all  directions,  and  was  victorious 
more  through  stratagem  and  cunning  than  valor.  (But  though 
th^e  had  been  room  for  such  stratagem  against  savage  and 
unskilled  men,  not  even  [Ariovistus]  himself  expected  that 
thereby  our  armies  could  be  entrapped.  That  those  who  ascribed 
their  fear  to  a  pretense  about*  the  [deficiency  of]  supplies  and 
the  narrowness  of  the  roads,  acted  presumptuously,  as  they 
seemed  either  to  distrust  their  general's  discharge  of  his  duty, 
or  to  dictate  to  him.  That  these  things  were  his  concern ; 
that  the  Sequani,  the  Leuci,  and  the  Lingones  were  to  furnish 
the  corn ;  and  that  it  was  already  ripe  in  the  fields ;  that 
as  to  the  road  they  would  soon  be  able  to  judge  for  them> 
selves.  As  to  its  being  reported  that  the  soldiers  would 
not  be  obedient  to  command,  or  advance,  he  was  not  at 
all  disturbed  at  that;  for  he  knew,  that  in  the  case  of  all 
those  whose  army  had  not  been  obedient  to  command,  either 
upon  some  mismanagement  of  an  afiair,  fortune  had  deserted 


82  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

them,  or,  that  upon  some  crime  being  discovered,  covetousness 
had  been  clearly  proved  [against  them].  His  integrity  had 
been  seen  throughout  liis  whole  life,  his  good  fortune  in  the 
war  with  the  Helvetii.  That  he  would  therefore  instantly 
set  about  what  he  had  intended  to  put  off  till  a  more  distant 
day,  and  would  break  up  his  camp  the  next  night,  in  the  fourth 
watch,  that  he  might  ascertain,  as  soon  as  possible,  whether 
a  sense  of  honor  and  duty,  or  whether  fear  had  more  in- 
fluence with  them.  But  that,  if  no  one  else  should  follow, 
yet  he  would  go  with  only  the  tenth  legion,  of  which  he  had 
no  misgivings,  and  it  should  be  his  praetorian  cohort." — This 
legion  Caesar  had  both  greatly  favored,  and  in  it,  on  account 
of  its  valor,  placed  the  greatest  confidence. 

Chap.  XLI. — Upon  the  delivery  of  this  speech,  the  minds 
of  all  were  changed  in  a  surprising  manner,  and  the  highest 
ardor  and  eagerness  for  prosecuting  the  war  were  engen- 
dered ;  and  the  tenth  legion  was  the  first  to  return  thanks  to 
him,  through  their  military  tribunes,  for  his  having  expressed 
this  most  favorable  opinion  of  them;  and  assured  hini  that 
they  were  quite  ready  to  prosecute  the  war.  Then,  tlie  other 
legions  endeavored,  through  their  military  tribunes  and  the 
centurions  of  the  principal  companies,  to  excuse  themselves 
to  Caesar,  [saying]  that  they  had  never  either  dbubted  or 
feared,  or  supposed  that  the  determination  of  the  conduct  of 
the  war  was  theirs  and  not  their  general's.  Having  accepted 
their  excuse,  and  having  had  the  road  carefully  reconnoitered  by 
Divitiacus,  because  in  him  of  all  others  he  had  the  greatest  faith, 
[he  found]  that  by  a  circuitous  route  of  more  than  fifty  miles' 
he  might  lead  his  army  through  open  parts;  he  then  set  out 
in  the  fourth  watch,  as  he  had  said  [he  would].  On  the 
seventh  day,  as  he  did  not  discontinue  his  march,  he  was 
informed  by  scouts  that  the  forces  of  Ariovistus  were  only  four 
and  twenty  miles  distant  from  ours.' 

Chap.  XLIL — Upon  being  apprized  of  Caesar's  arrival, 
Ariovistus  sends  embassadors  to  him,  [saying]  that  what  he  had 
before  requested  as  to  a  conference,  might  now,  as  far  as  his 
permission  went,  take  place,  since  he  [Caesar]  had  approached 
nearer,  and  he  considered  that  he  might  now  do  it  without 

I  See  the  note  on  p.  3. 


CHAP.  XLin.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  33 

danger.  Caesar  did  not  reject  the,  proposal  and  began  to 
think  that  he  was  now  returning  to  a  rational  state  of  mind, 
as  he  spontaneously  proflfered  that  which  he  had  previously- 
refused  to  him  when  requesting  it ;  and  was  in  great  hopes 
that,  in  consideration  of  his  own  and  the  Roman  people's 
great  favors  toward  him,  the  issue  would  be  that  ho  would 
desist  from  his  obstinacy  upon  his  demands  being  made  known. 
The  fifth  day  after  that  was  appointed  as  the  day  of  con- 
ference. Meanwhile,  as  ambassadors  were  being  often  eetxt 
to  and  fro  between  them,  Ariovistus  demanded  that  Caesar 
should  not  bring  any  foot-soldier  with  him  to  the  conference, 
[saying]  that  "  he  was  afraid  of  being  ensnared  by  him  through 
treachery;  that  both  should  come  accompanied  by  cavalry; 
that  he  would  not  come  on  any  other  condition."  Caesar,  as 
he  neither  wished  that  the  conference  should,  by  an  excuse 
thrown  in  the  way,  be  set  aside,  nor  durst  trust  his  life  to 
the  cavalry  of  the  Gauls,  decided  that  it  would  be  most  ex- 
pedient to  take  away  from  the  Gallic  cavalry  all  their  horses, 
and  thereon  to  mount  the'  legionary  soldiers  of  the  tenth 
legion,  in  which  he  placed  the  greatest  confidence,  in  order 
that  he  might  have  a  body-guard  as  trustworthy  as  possible, 
should  there  be  any  need  for  action.  And  when  this  was  done, 
one  of  the  soldiers  of  the  tenth  legion  said,  not  without  a  touch 
of  humor,  "  that  Caesar  did  more  for  them  than  he  had  prom- 
ised ;  he  had  promised  to  have  the  tenth  legion  in  place  of 
his  praetorian  cohort ;  but  he  now  converted  them  into 
horse." 

Chap.  XLIII. — There  was  a  large  plain,  and  in  it  a  mound 
of  earth  of  considerable  size.  This  spot  was  at  nearly  an  equal 
distance  from  both  camps.  Thither,  as  had  been  appointed, 
they  came  for  the  conference.  Caesar  stationed  the  legion, 
which  he  had  brought  [with  him]  on  horseback,  200  paces  from 
this  mound.  The  cavalry  of  Ariovistus  also  took  their  stand 
at  an  equal  distance.  Ariovistus  then  demanded  that  they 
should  confer  on  horseback,  and  that,  besides  themselves,  they 
should  bring  with  them  ten  men  each  to  the  conference. 
When  they  were  come  to  the  place,  Caesar,  in  the  opening  of 
his  speech,  detailed  his  own  and  the  senate's  favors  toward 
him  [Ariovistus],  in  that  he  had  been  styled  king,  in  that  [he 

'  The  regular  troops  of  the  legion  are  here  called  "  legionary  soldiers," 
to  distinguish  them  from  the  Velites,  or  light-armed  infentry. 

2* 


34  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

had  been  styled]  friend,  by  the  senate — in  that  very  consider- 
able presents  had  been  sent  him  ;  which  circumstance  he  in- 
formed him  had  both  fallen  to  the  lot  of  few,  and  had  usually 
been  bestowed  in  consideration  of  important  personal  services; 
that  he,  although  he  had  neither  an  introduction,  nor  a  just 
ground  for  the  request,  had  obtained  these  honors  through 
the  kindness  and  munificence  of  himself  [Csesar]  and  the 
senate.  Ho  informed  him  too,  how  old  and  how  just  were  the 
gfounds  of  connection  that  existed  between  themselves  [the 
Romans]  and  the  -^Edui,  what  decrees  of  the  senate  had  been 
passed  in  their  favor,  and  how  frequent  and  how  honorable ; 
how  from  time  immemorial  the  ^dui  had  held  the  supremacy 
of  the  whole  of  Gaul ;  even  [said  Caesar]  before  they  had 
sought  our  friendship  ;  that  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Roman 
people  to  desire  not  only  that  its  allies  and  friends  should 
lose  none  of  their  property,  but  be  advanced  in  influence,  dig- 
nity, and  honor :  who  then  could  endure  that  what  they  had 
brought  with  them  to  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  peoj>lc, 
should  be  torn  from  them?"  He  then  made  the  same 
demands  which  he  had  commissioned  the  embassadors  to 
make,  that  [Ariovistus]  should  not  make  war  either  upon  the 
^dui  or  their  allies,  that  he  should  restore  the  hostages ;  that, 
if  he  could  not  send  back  to  their  country  any  part  of  the 
Germans,  he  should  at  all  events  suffer  none  of  them  any 
more  to  cross  the  Rhine. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Ariovistus  briefly  replied  to  the  demands 
of  Caesar ;  but  expatiated  largely  on  his  own  virtues,  "  that 
he  had  crossed  the  Rhine  not  of  his  own  accord,  but  on  being 
invited  and  sent  for  by  the  Gauls  ;  that  he  had  not  left  home 
and  kindred  without  great  expectations  and  great  rewards ; 
that  he  had  settlements  in  Gaul,  granted,  by  the  Gauls 
themselves ;  that  the  hostages  had  been  given  by  their  own 
good-will ;  that  he  took  by  right  of  war  the  tribute  which 
conquerors  are  accustomed  to  impose  on  the  conquered ;  that 
he  had  not  made  war  U2>on  the  Gauls,  but  the  Gauls  upon 
him ;  that  all  the  states  of  Gaul  came  to  attack  him,  and 
had  encamped  against  him ;  that  all  their  forces  had  been 
routed  aud  beaten  by  him  in  a  single  battle  ;  that  if  they 
chose  to  make  a  second  trial,  he  was  ready  to  encounter 
them  again ;  but  if  they  chose  to  enjoy  peace,  it  was  unfair 
to  refuse  the  tribute,  which  of  their  own  free-will  they  had 


CHAP.  XLV.  0-SSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  55 

paid  up  to  that  time.  That  the  friendship  of  the  Roman 
people  oujrht  to  prove  to  him  an  ornament  and  a  safeguard, 
not  a  detriment ;  and  that  he  sought  it  with  that  expectation. 
But  if  through  the  Roman  people  the  tribute  was  to  be  dis- 
continued, and  those  who  surrendered  to  be  seduced  from 
him,  he  would  renounce  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  people 
no  less  heartily  than  he  had  sought  it.  As  to  his  leading 
over  a  host  of  Germans  into  Gaul,  that  he  was  doing  this 
with  a  view  of  securing  himself,  not  of  assaulting  Gaul :  that 
there  was  evidence  of  this,  in  tliat  he  did  not  come  without 
being  invited,  and  in  that  he  did  not  make  war,  but  merely 
warded  it  off.  That  he  had  come  into  Gaul  before  the  Roman 
people.  That  never  before  this  time  did  a  Roman  army  go  beyond 
the  frontiers  of  the  province  of  Gaul.  What  [said  he]  does  [Cae- 
sar] desire  ? — why  come  into  his  [AriovistusJ  domains  ? — that 
this  was  liis  province  of  Gaul,  just  as  that  is  ours.  As  it  ought 
not  to  be  pardoned  in  him,  if  he  were  to  make  an  attack  upon 
our  territories;  so,  likewise,  that  we  were  unjust,  to  obstruct 
him  in  his  prerogative.  As  for  Caesar's  saying  that  the  .^Edui 
had  been  styled  *  brethren'  by  the  senate,  he  was  not  so  unciv- 
ilized nor  so  ignorant  of  affairs,  as  not  to  know  that  the 
^dui  in  the  very  last  war  with  the  Allobroges  had  neither 
rendered  assistance  to  the  Romans,  nor  received  any  from  the 
Roman  people  in  the  struggles  which  the  -^Edui  had  been 
maintaining  with  him  and  with  the  Sequani.  He  must  feel 
suspicious,  that  Caesar,  though  feigning  friendship  as  the  reason 
for  his  keeping  an  army  in  Gaul,  was  keeping  it  with  the  view 
of  crushing  him.  And  that  imless  he  depart  and  withdraw 
his  army  from  these  parts,  he  shall  regard  him  not  as  a 
friend,  but  as  a  foe ;  and  that,  even  if  he  should  put  him  to 
death,  he  should  do  what  would  please  many  of  the  nobles  and 
leading  men  of  the  Roman  people ;  he  had  assurance  of  that 
from  themselves  through  their  messengers,  and  could  pur- 
chase the  favor  and  the  friendship  of  them  all  by  his  [Csesar's] 
death.  But  if  he  would  depart  and  resign  to  him  the  free 
possession  of  Gaul,  he  would  recompense  him  with  a  great 
reward,  and  would  bring  to  a  close  whatever  wars  he  wished 
to  be  carried  on,  without  any  trouble  or  risk  to  him." 

Chap.  XLV. — Many  things  were  stated  by  Caesar  to  the 
effect  [to  show] ;  "  why  he  could  not  waive  the  business, 
and  that  neither  his  nor  the   Roman  people's  practice  would 


36  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  L 

suffer  him  to  abandon  most  meritorious  allies,  nor  did  he 
deem  that  Gaul  belonged  to  Ariovistus  rather  than  to  the 
Roman  people ;  that  the  Arvemi' and  the  Ruteni' had  been 
subdued  in  war  by  Quintus  Fabius  Maximus/  and  that  the 
Roman  people  had  pardoned  them  and  had  not  reduced  them 
into  a  province  or  imposed  a  tribute  upon  them.  And  if 
the  most  ancient  period  was  to  be  regarded — then  was  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Roman  people  in  Gaul  most  just :  if  the 
decree  of  the  Senate  was*  to  be  observed,  then  ought  Gaul  to  be 
free,  which  they  [the  Romans]  had  conquered  in  war,  and  had 
permitted  to  enjoy  its  own  laws." 

Chap.  XL VI. — While  these  things  are  being  transacted  in 
the  conference  it  was  announced  to  Caesar  that  the  cavalry  of 
Ariovistus  were  approaching  nearer  the  mound,  and  were  riding 
up  to  our  men,  and  casting  stones  and  weapons  at  them. 
Caesar  made  an  end  of  his  speech  and  betook  himself  to  his 
men ;  and  commanded  them  that  they  should  by  no  means 
return  a  weapon  upon  the  enemy.  For  though  he  saw  that 
an  engagement  with  the  cavalry  would  be  without  any  danger 
to  his  chosen  legion,  yet  he  did  not  think  proper  to  engage, 
lest,  after  the  enemy  were  routed,  it  might  be  said  that  they 
had  been  insnared  by  him  under  tlie  sanction  of  a  conference. 
"When  it  was  spread  abroad  among  the  common  soldiery  with 
what  haughtiness  Ariovistus  had  behaved  at  the  conference, 
and  how  he  had  ordered  the  Romans  to  quit  Gaul,  and  how 
his  cavalry  had  made  an  attack  upon  our  men,  and  how  this 
had  broken  off"  the  conference,  a  much  greater  alacrity  and 
eagerness  for  battle  was  infused  into  our  army. 

Chap.  XLVII. — Two  days  after,  Ariovistus  sends  embas- 
sadors to  Caesar,  to  state  "  that  he  wished  to  treat  with  him 
about  those  things  which  had  been  begun  to  be  treated  of 
between  them,  but  had  not  been  concluded ;"  [and  to  beg] 
that  "he  would  either  again  appoint  a  day  for  a  conference; 
or,  if  he  were  not  willing  to  do  that,  that  he  would  send  one 
of  his  [officers]  as  an  embassador  to  him."  There  did  not 
appear  to  Caesar  any  good  reason  for  holding  a  conference ;  and 
the  more  so  as  the   day  before  the  Germans  could   not  be 

'  Modem  Auvergne. 

2  Modem  Le  Roilergue. 

3  We  find  mention  made  of  this  victory  in  the  Epitomes  of  Livy,  lib. 
Ixi.,  and  in  Strabo,  lib.  iv. 


CHAP.  XLvm.  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  37 

restrained  from  casting  weapons  at  our  men.  He  thought  he 
should  not  without  great  danger  send  to  him  as  embassador 
one  of  his  [Roman]  officers,  and  should  expose  him  to  savage 
men.  It  seemed  [therefore]  most  proper  to  send  to  him  C. 
Valerius  Procillus,  the  son  of  C.  Valerius  Caburus,  a  young 
man  of  the  highest  courage  and  accomplishments  (whose  fether 
had  been  presented  with  the  freedom  of  the  city  by  C.  Valerius 
Flaccus),  both  on  account  of  his  fidelity  and  on  accoimt  of  his 
knowledge  of  the  Galhc  language,  which  Ariovistus,  by  long 
practice,  now  spoke  fluently  ;  and  because  in  his  case  the  Ger- 
mans would  have  no  motive  for  committing  violence  ;*  and  [as 
his  colleague]  M.  Mettius,  who  had  shared  the  hospitality  of 
Ariovistus.'  He  commissioned  them  to  learn  what  Ariovistus 
had  to  say,  and  to  report  to  him.  But  when  Ariovistus  saw 
them  before  him  in  his  camp,  he  cried  out  in  the  presence  of 
his  army,  "  Why  were  they  come  to  him  ?  was  it  for  the  pur- 
pose of  acting  as  spies  ?"  He  stopped  them  when  attempting 
to  speak,  and  cast  them  into  chains. 

Chap.  XL VIII. — ^The  same  day  he  moved  his  camp  forward 
and  pitched  under  a  hill  six  miles  from  Caesar's  camp.  The 
day  following  he  led  his  forces  past  Caesar's  camp,  and  encamp- 
ed two  miles  beyond  him ;  with  this  design — that  he  might 
cut  off  Caesar  from  the  corn  and  provisions,  which  might  be 
conveyed  to  him  from  the  Sequani  and  the  -^Edui.  For  five 
successive  days  from  that  day,  Caesar  drew  out  his  forces  before 
the  camp,  and  put  them  in  battle  order,  that,  if  Ariovistus 
should  be  willing  to  engage  in  battle,  an  opportunity  might  not 
be  wanting  to  him.  Ariovistus  all  this  time  kept  his  army  in 
camp  :  but  engaged  daily  in  cavalry  skirmishes.  The  method 
of  battle  in  which  the  Germans  had  practiced  themselves  was 
this.  There  were  6,000  horse,  and  as  many  very  active  and 
courageous  foot,  one  of  whom  each  of  the  horse  selected  out  of 
the  whole  army  for  his  own  protection.     By  these  [foot]  they 

'  Inasmuch  as  he  was  not  a  Roman,  but  a  GauL 

2  Classical  writers  bear  continual  testimony  to  the  sanctity  of  this  re- 
lation. It  appears  from  Aul.  Gellius  (1-13)  to  have  ranked  next  to  that 
of  parents  and  clients.  A  league  of  the  same  nature,  and  bearing  the 
same  name,  was  sometimes  entered  mto  by  persons  at  a  distance  from 
each  other.  The  Roman  people,  at  large,  formed  such  a  league  with 
foreign  States.  The  31st  section  of  the  present  book  of  Caesar's  Commen- 
taries furnishes  an  allusion  to  this. 


38  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

were  constantly  accompanied  in  their  engagements ;  to  these 
the  horse  retired  ;  these  on  any  emergency  rushed  forward  ;  if 
any  one,  upon  receiving  a  very  severe  wound,  had  fallen  from 
his  horse,  they  stood  around  him :  if  it  was  necessary  to  ad- 
vance further  than  usual,  or  to  retreat  more  rapidly,  so  great, 
from  practice,  was  their  swiftness,  that,  supported  by  the  manes 
of  the  hoisos,  they  could  keep  pace  with  their  speed.' 

Chap.  XLIX. — Perceiving  that  Ariovistus  kept  himself  in 
camp,  Caesar,  that  he  might  not  any  longer  be  cut  off  from 
provisions,  chose  a  convenient  position  for  a  camp  beyond  that 
place  in  which  the  Germans  had  encamped,  at-about  600  paces 
from  them,  and  having  drawn  up  his  army  in  three  lines, 
marched  to  that  place.  He  ordered  the  first  and  second  lines 
to  be  under  arms ;  the  third  to  fortify  the  camp."  This  place 
was  distant  from  the  enemy  about  GOO  paces,  as  has  been 
stated.  Thither  Ariovistus  sent  light  troops,  about  16,000 
men  in  number,  with  all  his  cavalry ;  which  forces  were  to 
intimidate  our  men,  and  hinder  them  in  their  fortification. 
Caesar  nevertheless,  as  he  had  before  arranged,  ordered  two 
lines  to  drive  ofi"  tlae  enemy :  the  third  to  execute  the  work. 
The  camp  being  fortified,  he  left  there  two  legions  and  a  por- 

1  Strange  as  this  account  may  appear  to  us  modems,  into  whose 
military  tactics  nothing  similar  enters,  it  does  not  need  the  explanation 
which  some  have  given  of  it — that  the  foot-soldiers  here  spoken  of  threw 
themselves  into  a  body  when  an  engagement  began,  and  supported  the 
cavalry  in  that  form.  They  were,  Caesar  expressly  says,  chosen  individ- 
ually to  assist  some  particular  cavalry  soldier ;  and  their  duty  was  rather 
to  perform  that  "part,  as  occasion  required,  than  to  render  any  direct  serv- 
ice against  the  enemy.  The  Romans  had,  before  this  time,  practiced  in 
a  more  scientific  form,  this  piece  of  warfare.  Livy  relates,  lib.  xxvi.  41, 
that  at  the  siege  of  Capua,  upon  the  discovery  that  from  all  their  engage- 
ments the  legions  returned  victorious,  while  the  cavalry  were  worsted, 
they  adopted  the  plan  of  mounting  behind  eacli  horse-soldier  a  man  armed 
with  a  small  shield  and  seven  darts,  who,  upon  a  given  signal,  alighted 
and  charged  the  enemy.  This  was  attended  with  great  success,  and  led, 
says  Livy,  to  the  origin  of  the  Velites.  Sallust,  too,  in  his  Bell.  Jugurth., 
tells  us  that  Marius  intermingled  the  Velites  with  the  cavalry.  Csesar 
appears  to  have  resorted  to  this  plan  in  the  encounter  with  Pompey  at 
the  river  Genusus,  after  his  defeat  at  Dyrrachium. 

2  The  care  with  which  the  Romans  fortified  their  camp  in  a  remarkable 
feature  in  their  military  discipline.  They  never  encamped  even  for  a 
single  night,  without  fortifying  themselves  with  a  rampart  and  a  ditch. 
The  encampment  of  a  few  hours  presented  the  systematic  and  complet* 
order  of  a  station. 


CHAP.  LI.  CAESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  39 

tion  of  the  auxiliaries ;  and  led  back  the  other  four  legions  into 
the  larger  camp. 

Chap.  L. — The  next  day,  according  to  his  custom,  Casar  led 
out  his  forces  from  both  camps,  and  having  advanced  a  little 
from  the  larger  one,  drew  up  his  line  of  battle,  and  gave  the 
enemy  an  opportunity  of  fighting.  When  he  found  that  they 
did  not  even  then  come  out  [from  their  intrenchments,]  he  led 
back  his  army  into  camp  about  noon.  Then  at  last  Ariovistus 
sent  part  of  his  forces  to  attack  the  lesser  camp.  The  battle 
was  vigorously  maintained  on  both  sides  till  the  evening.  At 
sunset,  after  many  wounds  had  been  inflicted  and  received, 
Ariovistus  led  back  his  forces  into  camp.  When  Caesar  in- 
quired of  his  prisoners,  wherefore  Ariovistus  did  not  come  to 
an  engagement,  ho  discovered  this  to  be  the  reason — that 
among  the  Germans  it  was  the  custom  for  their  matrons  to  pro- 
nounce from  lots  and  divination,  whether  it  were  expedient  that 
the  battle  should  be  engaged  in  or  not ;  that  they  had  said, 
"  that  it  was  not  the  will  of  heaven  that  the  Germans  should 
conquer,  if  they  engaged  in  battle  before  the  new  moon.'" 

Chap.  LL — ^The  day  following,  Caesar  left  what  seemed  suf- 
ficient as  a  guard  for  both  camps  ;  [and  then]  drew  up  all  the 
auxiliaries  in  sight  of  the  enemy,  before  the  lesser  camp,  be- 
cause he  was  not  very  powerful  in  the  number  of  legionary 
soldiers,  considering  the  number  of  the  enemy ;  that  [thereby] 

•  Some  suppose  the  women  here  referred  to  were  Druidesses ;  but  we 
know  that  the  ancient  Germans  beheved  there  was  something  sacred  and 
prophetic  (quid  sacrum)  in  the  female  character.  See  Tacitus,  Germania, 
cap.  viii.  Among  the  Romans,  divination  by  "  sortes"  was  usually  per- 
formed by  means  of  counters  (tesserce),  mostly  made  of  wood,  thrown  into 
an  urn  {siteUa).  To  this,  among  other  instances,  Plautus  alludes  in  his 
Casina,  act  iii.  sc.  v.  The  presage  was  drawn  from  the  order  in  which 
the  counters  were  taken  out  of  the  um.  There  are  many  interesting 
records  of  the  use  of  "sortes"  in  later  times.  The  "sortes  Vii^lianae," 
which  are  among  these,  derive  their  name  froni  the  custom  of  placing 
verses  of  the  poet  Virgil  in  an  urn,  or  of  opening  his  writings  at  chance, 
and  discerning  the  events  inquired  into  by  the  order  in  which  the  verses 
appeared  in  the  former,  or  the  passage  on  which  the  eye  first  rested  in 
the  latter  method.  To  this  St.  Augustine  alludes  in  the  4th  book  of  his 
Confessions.  The  Mohammedans  used  the  Koran,  and  the  Christians  the 
Bible,  for  the  same  purpose.  The  latter  was  forbidden  by  some  of  the 
early  Ecclesiastical  Councils.  Tacitus  says  that  the  Germans  were  much 
given  to  divination  (auspicia  sortesque,  ut  qui  maxime  observant,  Ger. 
10).  Plutarch  relates  that  these  German  fatHmz  drew  their  observa* 
tions  from  the  motion  of  the  water  iu  rivers. 


40  CJESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  book  L 

he  might  make  iise  of  his  auxiliaries  for  appearance.  He  him- 
self having  drawn  up  his  army  in  three  hnes,  advanced  to  the 
camp  of  the  enemy.  Then  at  last  of  necessity  the  Germans 
drew  their  forces  out  of  camp,  and  disposed  them  canton  by 
canton,  at  equal  distances,  the  Ilarudes,  Marcomanni,  Tribocci, 
Vangiones,  Nemetes,  Sedusii,  Suevi ;  and  surrounded  their 
whole  army  with  their  chariots  and  wao^ons,  tliat  no  hope  might 
be  left  in  flight.  On  these  they  placed  their  women,  who,  with 
disheveled  hair  and  in  tears,  entreated  the  soldiers,  as  they 
went  forward  to  battle,  not  to  deliver  them  into  slavery  to  the 
Romans. 

Chap.  LII. — Caesar  appointed  over  each  legion  a  lieutenant 
and  a  questor,  that  every  one  might  have  them  as  witnesses  of 
his  valor.  He  himself  began  the  battle  at  the  head  of  the  right 
wing,  because  he  had  observed  that  part  of  the  enemy  to  be  the 
least  strong.  Accordingly  our  men,  upon  the  signal  being 
given,  vigorously  made  an  attack  upon  the  enemy,  and  the 
enemy  so  suddenly  and  rapidly  rushed  forward,  that  there  was 
no  time  for  casting  the  javelins  at  them.  Throwing  aside  [there- 
fore] their  javelins,  they  fought  with  swords  hand  to  hand.  But 
the  Germans,  according  to  their  custom,  rapidly  forming  a  pha^ 
lanx,  sustained  the  attack  of  our  swords.  There  were  found 
very  many  of  our  soldiers  who  leaped  upon  the  phalanx,  and 
with  their  hands  tore  away  the  shields,  and  wounded  the  enemy 
from  above.  Although  the  army  of  the  enemy  was  routed  on 
the  left  wing  and  put  to  flight,  they  [still]  pressed  heavily  on 
our  men  from  the  right  wing,  by  the  great  number  of  their 
troops.  On  observing  which,  P.  Crassus,  a  young  man,  who 
commanded  the  cavalry — as  he  was  more  disengaged  than  those 
who  were  employed  in  the  fight — sent  the  third  line  as  a  relief 
to  our  men  who  were  in  distress. 

Chap.  LHI. — Thereupon  the  engagement  was  renewed,  and 
all  the  enemy  turned  their  backs,  nor  did  they  cease  to  flee  im- 
til  they  arrived  at  the  river  Rhine,  about  fifty  miles  from  that 
place.'  There  some  few,  either  relying  on  their  strength^,  en- 
deavored to  swim  over,  or,  finding  boats,  procured  their  safety. 
Among  the  latter  was  Ariovistus,  who  meeting  with  a  small 
vessel  tied  to  the  bank,  escaped  in  it ;  our  horse  pursued  and 
slew  all  the  rest  of  them.    Ario\nstus  had  two  wives,  one  a  Sue- 

'  Dion.  Casaius,  38-48,  narrates  this  war  between  Caesar  and  Ariovistus, 


CHAP.  UV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  41 

van  by  nation,  whom  he  brought  with  him  from  home ;  the 
other  a  Norican,  the  sister  of  Mng  Vocion,  whom  he  had  mar- 
ried in  Gaul,  she  having  been  sent  [thither  for  that  purpose]  by 
her  brother.  Both  perished  in  that  flight.  Of  their  two  daugh- 
ters, one  was  slain,  the  other  captured.  C  Valerius  Procillus, 
as  he  was  being  dragged  by  his  guards  in  the  fight,  bound  with 
a  triple  chain,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Caesar  himself,  as  he  was 
pursuing  the  enemy  with  his  cavalry.  This  circumstance  in- 
deed afforded  Caesar  no  less  pleasure  than  the  victory  itself; 
because  he  saw  a  man  of  the  first  rank  in  the  province  of  Gaul, 
his  intimate  acquaintance  and  friend,  rescued  from  the  hand  of 
the  enemy,  and  restored  to  him,  and  that  fortune  had  not  di- 
minished aught  of  the  joy  and  exultation  [of  that  day]  by  his 
destruction.  He  [Procillus]  said  that,  in  his  own  presence, 
the  lots  had  been  thrice  consulted*  respecting  him,  whether  he 
should  immediately  be  put  to  death  by  fire,  or  be  reserved 
for  another  time :  that  by  the  favor  of  the  lots  he  was  unin- 
jvu-ed.  M.  Mettius,  also,  was  found  and  brought  back  to  him 
[Caesar.] 

Chap.  LIV. — ^This  battle  having  been  reported  beyond  the 
Rhine,  the  Suevi,  who  had  come  to  the  banks  of  that  river, 
began  to  return  home,  when  the  Ubii,'  who  dwelt  nearest  to 
the  Rhine,  pursuing  them,  while  much  alarmed,  slew  a  great 
number  of  them.  Caesar  having  concluded  two  very  impor- 
tant wars  in  one  campaign,  conducted  his  army  into  winter- 
quarters'   among  the  Sequani,  a  little   earlier   than   the    sea- 

1  Perhaps  three  was  with  the  Germans,  aa  with  some  other  nations  of 
antiquity,  a  sacred  or  mystical  number. 

2  The  Ubii  were  situated  on  the  west  side  of  the  Rhine.  Cologne  is 
supposed  to  occupy  the  site  of  their  capital. 

3  The  winter-quarters  {hibema)  of  the  Romans  present  one  of  the  most 
striking  characteristics  of  the  warfare  of  antiquity.  They  were  fortified 
with  astonishing  strength,  and,  besides  being  constructed  with  due  regard 
to  the  relative  dignity  of  the  several  ranks  of  the  Roman  army,  were  fur- 
nished, no  less  than  the  civilized  towns  of  the  period,  with  every  accom- 
modation. They  covered  a  great  space  of  ground.  To  Roman  encamp- 
ments many  towns  owe  their  origin.  In  our  country  (where  this  portion 
of  military  discipline  was  by  no  means  remissly  observed),  those  places  in 
the  names  of  which  cester  or  Chester  appear,  bespeak  their  having  existed 
there.  Nor  is  it  on  the  authority  of  the  name  alone  (where  cester  or  Chester 
is  certainly  from  Castra,  and  not  from  a  Saxon  word)  that  this  assertion 
is  made.  In  those  places,  particularly,  have  Roman  implements  of  war 
and  other  vestiges  of  the  Bomau  sojourn  in  this  island  been  discovered. 


42  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

son  of  the  year  required.  He  appointed  Labienus  over  tlie 
winter-quarters,  and  set  out  in  person  for  Hither  Gaul  to  hold 
the  assizes.' 

'  The  word  "conveniiis"  in  the  original,  refers  to  those  courts  which 
the  pohcy  of  the  Romans  estabUshed  in  countries  which  they  liad  con- 
quered. These  may  be  represented  by  the  expression,  provincial  assizes. 
Their  business  was  to  administer  justice,  to  hear  petitions,  prescribe 
regulations  as  to  taxes  and  levies,  and  affix  seals  to  documents  which 
required  that  process  to  render  them  legal.  Over  these  it  was  the  oiBce 
of  the  proconsul  to  preside,  assisted,  usually,  by  twenty  persons,  select- 
ed, for  the  most  part,  from  the  Romans  resident  in  that  particular  portion 
of  the  province,  as  his  "  assessores'^  or  ''  concilium,"  or  body  of  advisers. 
The  proceedings  of  these  courts,  like  all  those  of  the  governors  of  pro- 
vinces, were  conducted  in  Latin.  (Val.  Maximus,  ii.  2.)  Hence  the  pro- 
consul was  on  these  occasions  attended  by  an  interpreter.  To  this  allu- 
sion is  made,  among  other  places,  in  Cicero's  Third  Oration  against 
Verres,  sect.  3T 

It  will  prove  interesting  to  compare  the  Commentaries  of  Cajsar,  as 
regards  the  Gauls,  with  the  history  of  their  wars  with  the  Romans,  given 
in  the  second  Book  of  Polybius,  and  to  read  the  account  of  their  partici- 
pation in  the  Punic  war,  given  in  his  third  Book. 


CHAP.  I.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  43 


BOOK   11. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

1.  The  Belgae,  from  varions  motives,  enter  into  a  confederacy  ngmnst  the 
Romoii  people.  II.  Cresar,  having  received  intelligence  of  it,  proceeds 
against  them.  III.  IV.  The  Remi  snbmJt  to  CsEsar,  and  give  him  iu- 
formation  respecting  tho  other  Belgae.  V.  lie  crosses  the  river  Aisne 
and  encamps  beyond  it.  VI.  VII.  The  attack  on  Bibrax  bv  the  Belgae, 
tod  its  rebef  by  the  Komans.  VIII.-X.  State  of  affairs  between  the 
Romans  and  the  Belgse.  XI.  The  Bellovaei,  withdrawing  from  tho 
warfare  to  return  home,  are  pursued  by  the  Romans,  and  suffer  severely. 
XII.  Csesar  proceeds  against  the  Suessiones.  XIII.  Then  against  the 
Bellovaei,  and  receives  tho  surrender  of  both.  XIV.  Divitiacus  pleads 
in  behalf  of  the  Bellovaei.  XV.  Caesar's  reply ;  the  character  of  the 
Nervii.  XVI.-XXIII.  Engagements  with  them ;  a  peculiarity  in  their 
mode  ofwarfare ;,  their  extraordinary  courage ;  they  are  finally  subdued. 
XXIX.  Tho  Aduatuci.  XXX.  Their  ridicule  of  the  Komati  engineering. 
XXXI.  Their  pretended  submission  to  the  Romans.  XXXif.  Caesar's 
re^y  to  their  embassy.  XXXIII.  Their  treachery  and  overthrow. 
XXXIV.  P.  Crassus  announces  that  several  nations  had  submitted  to 
the  Roman  power.  XXXV.  Caesar  returns  to  Italy;  a  solemn  thanks- 
giving 13  decreed  by  tho  senate. 

Chap.  I. — While  Caesar  was  in  winter  quarters  in  Hither 
Gaul,  as  we  have  shown  above,  frequent  reports  were  brought 
to  him,  and  he  was  also  informed  by  letters  from  Labienus,  that 
all  the  Belgae,  who  we  have  said  are  a  third  part  of  Gaul,  were 
entering  into  a  confederacy  against  the  Eoman  people,  and 
giving  hostages  to  one  another ;  that  the  reasons  of  the  con- 
federacy were  these — first,  because  they  feared  that,  after  all 
[Celtic]  Gaul  was  subdued,  our  army  would  be  led  against 
them ;  secondly,  because  they  were  instigated  by  several  of  the 
Gauls ;  some  of  whom  as  [on  the  one  hand]  they  had  been  un- 
^villing  that  the  Germans  should  remain  any  longer  in  Gaul,'  so 

1  The  circumstances  which  led  to  the  Germans  going  into  Gaul,  and 
the  result  of  their  introduction,  are  briefly  given,  book  i.  31. 


44  CuESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

[on  tlie  other]  tliey  were  dissatisfied  tliat  the  army  of  tlie  Roman 
people  should  pass  the  winter  in  it,  and  settle  there  ;  and  others 
of  them,  from  a  natural  instability  and  fickleness  of  disj)Osition,' 
were  anxious  for  a  revolution  ;  [the  Beliise  were  instigated]  by 
several,  also,  because  the  government  in  Gaul  was  generally 
seized  upon  by  the  more  powerful  persons  and  by  those  who 
liad  the  means  of  hiring  troops,  and  they  could  less  easily  effect 
this  object  under  our  dominion. 

Chap.  II. — Alarmed  by  these  tidings  and  letters,  CjBsar 
levied  two  new  legions  in  Hither  Gaul,  and,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  summer,  sent  Q.  Pedius,  his  lieutenant,  to  conduct 
them  further  into  Gaul.  lie  himself,  as  soon  as  there 
began  to  be  j^lenty  of  forage,  came  to  the  army.  He  gives  a 
commission  to  the  Senones  and  the  other  Gauls  who  were 
neighbors  of  the  BelgJe,  to  learn  what  is  going  on  among 
them  [i.  e.  the  Belga?],  and  inform  him  of  these  matters.  These 
all  uniformly  reported  that  troops  w^ere  being  raised,  and  that 
an  army  was  being  collected  in  one  place.  Then,  indeed,  he 
thought  that  he  ought  not  to  hesitate  about  proceeding  toward 
them,  and  having  provided  supplies,  moves  his  camp,  and  in 
about  fifteen  days  arrives  at  the  territories  of  the  Belgae. 

Chap.  III. — As  he  arrived  there  unexpectedly  and  sooner  than 
any  one  anticipated,  the  Kemi,  Avho  are  the  nearest  of  the  Belgae 
to  [Celtic]  Gaul,  sent  to  him  Iccius  and  Antebrogius,  [two  of] 
the  princijial  persons  of  the  state,  as  their  embassadors :  to  tell 
him  that  they  surrendered  themselves  and  all  their  posses- 
sions to  the  protection  and  disposal  of  the  Roman  ])eople  :  and 
Ihat  they  had  neither  combined  with  the  rest  of  the  Belgaj,  nor 
entered  into  any  confederacy  against  the  Roman  people  :  and 
were  prepared  to  give  hostages,  to  obey  his  commands, 
to  receive  him  into  their  towns,  and  to  aid  him  with  com  and 
other  things  ;  that  all  the  rest  of  the  Belgje  were  in  anns ;  and 
that  the  Germans,  who  dwell  on  this  side  of  the  Rhine,  had  join- 
ed themselves  to  them  ;  and  that  so  great  was  the  infatuation 
of  them  all,  that  they  could  not  restrain  even  the  Suessiones, 
their  own  brethren  and  kinsmen,  who  enjoy  the  same  rights, 
and  the  same  laws,  and  who  have  one  government  and  one 
magistracy  [in  common]  with  themselves,  from  uniting  with 
them. 

'  Polybius  represents  the  Gauls,  in  general,  an  characterized  by  fickle- 
ness of  mind  and  impetuosity  of  action.     Hist.  lib.  ii.  35. 


CHAP.  IV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  45 

Chap.  IV. — When  Caesar  inquired  of  them  what  states  were 
in  arms,  how  powerful  they  were,  and  what  they  could  do  m 
Avar,  he  received  the  following  information :  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  Belga3  were  sprung  from  the  Germans,  and  that 
having  crossed  the  Rhine  at  an  early  period,  they  had  settled 
there,  on  account  of  the  fertility  of  the  country,  and  had  driven 
out  the  Gauls  who  inhabited  those  regions ;  and  that  they  were 
the  only  people  Avho,  in  the  memory  of  our  fathers,  when  all 
Gaul  was  overrun,  had  prevented  the  Teutdnes  and  the  Cimbri 
from  entering  their  territories ;  the  effect  of  which  was,  that, 
from  the  recollection  of  those  events,  they  assumed  to  them- 
selves great  authority  and  haughtiness  in  military  matters. 
The  Remi  said,  that  they  had  known  accurately  every  thing 
respecting  their  niunber,  l>ecause  being  united  to  them  by 
neighborhood  and  by  alliances,  they  had  learned  what  number 
each  state  had  in  the  general  council  of  the  Belgae  promised 
for  that  war.  That  •  the  Bellovaci  were  the  most  poweiful 
among  them  in  valor,  influence,  atid  the  number  of  men ; 
that  these  could  muster  100,000  armed  men,  [and  had]  pro- 
mised 60,000  picked  men  out  of  that  number,  and  de- 
manded for  themselves  the  command  of  the  whole  war. 
That  the  Suessidnes*  were  their  nearest  neighbors  and  pos- 
sessed a  very  extensive  and  fertile  country;  that  among 
them,  even  in  our  own  memory,  Divitiacus,  the  most  powerful 
man  of  all  Gaul,  had  been  king ;  who  had  held  the  govern- 
ment of  a  great  part  of  these  regions,  as  well  as  of  Britain ; 
that  their  king  at  present  was  Galba ;  that  the  direction  of 
the  whole  war  was  conferred  by  the  consent  of  all,  upon  him, 
on  accoxmt  of  his  integrity  and  prudence ;  that  they  had 
twelve  towns  ;  that  they  had  promised  50,000  armed  men ;  and 
that  the  Nervii,  who  are  reckoned  the  most  warlike  among 
them,  and  are  situated  at  a  very  great  distance,  [had  promised] 
as  many;  the  Atrebates  15,000;  the  Ambiani,"  10,000; 
the    Morini,'    25,000 ;    the     Menapii,*    9,000 ;    the    Caleti,' 


^  A  people  of  Gallia  Belgica.     Sttessiones,  their  capital,  is  the  ipoderu 
Soissons. 

2  Ambiani.  The  territory  of  these  people  lay  along  the  British  ChanneL 
Atrebates  (Arras),  their  capital,  is  by  the  Flemings  called  Atrecht. 

3  Morini.     Their  country  lay  along  the  coast  opposite  Kent. 
*  MenapiL     They  lay  near  the  Mosa  (the  Meuse). 

s  Calcti  or  Caletes.    They  lay  to  the  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Seine. 


46  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

10,000;  the  Velocasses'  and  the  Voromandui'  as  many; 
the  Adualuci  19,000;  that  the  Condrusi,  the  EburOnes,  the 
Caeraesi,  the  Poemani,  who  are  called  by  the  common  name 
of  Germans  [had  promised],  they  thought,  to  the  number  of 
40,000. 

Chai'.  V. — Caisar,  having  encouraged  the  Remi,  and  ad- 
dressed them  courteously,  ordered  the  whole  senate  to  as- 
semble before  him,  and  the  children  of  their  chief  men  to 
be  brought  to  him  as  hostages ;  all  which  commands  they 
punctually  performed  by  the  day  [appointed].  He,  addressing 
himself  to  Divitiacus,  the  ^duan,  with  great  earnestnes.% 
points  out  how  much,  it  Concemes  the  republic  and  their  com- 
mon security,  that  the  forces  of  the  enemy  should  be  divided, 
so  that  it  might  not  be  necessary  to  engage  with  so  large  a 
number  at  one  time.  [He  asserts]  that  this  might  be  effected 
if  the  ^dui  would  lead  their  forces  into  the  territories  of  the 
Bellovaci,  and  begin  to  lay  waste  their  country.  With  these 
instructions  he  dismissed  him  from  his  presence.  After  he 
perceived  that  all  the  forces  of  the  Belgae,  which  had  been 
collected  in  one  place,  were  approaching  toward  him,  and 
learned  from  the  scouts  whom  he  had  sent  out,  and  [also] 
from  the  Remi,  that  they  were  then  not  far  distant,  he 
hastened  to  lead  his  army  over  the  Aisne,  which  is  on  the 
borders  of  the  Remi,  and  there  pitched  his  camp.  This 
position  fortified  one  side  of  his  camp  by  the  banks  of  the 
river,  rendered  the  country  which  lay  in  his  rear  secure  from 
the  enemy,  and  furthermore  insured  that  provisions  might 
without  danger  be  brought  to  him  by  the  Remi  and  the  rest 
of  the  states.  Over  that  river  was  a  bridge :  there  he  places 
a  guard  ;  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  he  leaves  Q.  Titurius 
Sabinus,  his  lieutenant,  with  six  cohorts.     He  orders  him  to 

'  Yelocasses,  or  Bellocassi.  Their  territories  were  of  considerable 
extent,  and  were  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Isere ;  on  the  south,  by  the 
Seine ;  on  the  west,  by  the  regions  of  the  Caleti,  and  on  the  north  by 
those  of  the  Bellovaci. 

2  V^romandui,  etc.  The  Veromandui  lay  between  the  ITervii  and  the 
Suessiones.  Their  capital,  Augusta  Veromanduorum,  is  the  modern  St. 
Quentin.  The  Aduatuci  lay  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Meuse.  The  Con- 
drusi lay  on  the  Meuse ;  modern  Condroiz  derives  its  name  from  their 
territories.  Eburones  (in  some  Greek  authors,  EuburOnes),  the  greater 
part  of  whose  territories  lay  on  the  west  of  the  Meuse.  The  Csersesi  and 
the  Pajmani  also  lay  on  the  Meuae. 


CHAP.m.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  47 

fortify  a  camp  with  a  rampart  twelve  feet  in  height,  and  a  trench 
eighteen  feet  in  breadth. 

Chap.  VI. — There  was  a  town  of  the  Kemi,  by  name  Bi- 
brax,'  eight  miles  distant  from  this  camp.  This  the  Belgaj  on 
their  march  began  to  attack  with  great  vigor.  [The  assault] 
was  with  difficulty  sustained  for  that  day.  The  Gauls'  mode 
of  besieging  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Belgae  :  when  after 
having  drawn  a  large  number  of  men  around  the  whole  of  the 
fortifications,  stones  have  begun  to  be  cast  against  the  wall  on 
all  sides,  and  the  wall  has  been  stripped  of  its  defenders,  [then], 
forming  a  testudo,"  they  advance  to  the  gates  and  undermine 
the  wall :  which  was  easily  effected  on  this  occasion  ;  for  while 
so  large  a  number  were  casting  stones  and  darts,  no  one'  was 
able  to  maintain  his  position  upon  the  wall.  When  night  had 
put  an  end  to  the  assault,  Iccius,  who  was  then  in  command 
of  the  town,  one  of  the  Remi,  a  man  of  the  highest  rank  and  in- 
fluence among  his  people,  and  one  of  those  who  had  come  to 
Caesar  as  embassador  [to  sue]  for  peace,  sends  messengers  to 
him,  [to  report]  "  That,  unless  assistance  were  sent  to  him  he 
could  not  hold  out  any  longer." 

Chap.  VII. — Thither,  immediately  after  midnight,  Caesar, 
using  as  guides  the  same  persons  who  had  come  to  him  as 
messengers  from  Iccius,  sends  some  Numidian  and  Cretan 
archers,  and  some    Balearian    slingers*   as    a  relief    to   the 

'  Bibrax.  Bievre,  a  town  of  the  Remi,  on  the  Aisne,  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  Bibracte,  one  of  the  largest  and  richest  towns  of  the  uEdui. 

2  A  body  of  soldiers,  in  forming  a  testudo,  held  their  shields  firmly  to- 
gether over  their  heads,  and  were  thus  protected  from  such  missiles  as 
might  be  thrown  from  above,  while  those  of  the  outer  files  held  their 
shields  sloping  in  such  a  manner  as  to  protect  the  flanks  of  the  entire 
body.  They  thus  presented  an  appearance  not  unhke  the  back  of  a  tortoise, 
"testudo;"  from  which  circumstance  the  name  was  derived.  By  the 
testudo  was  also  meant  a  penthouse  moving  on  wheels,  under  cover  of 
which  the  besiegers  worked  the  battering-ram.  The  name  in  this  case  was 
readily  suggested  by  the  resemblance  which  the  ram  presented  to  a  tor- 
toise thrusting  its  head  forward  from  its  shell  and  drawing  it  back  again. 

3  Literally,  "  No  one  bad  the  power  of  standing  his  ground." 

*  Frequent  mention  is  made  by  ancient  writers  of  the  Numidians  and 
Cretans  as  archers,  and  of  the  B^eftrians  as  slingers.  These  last  took 
their  name  from  three  islands  m  tbe-Mediterraneau ;  two  of  which,  from 
their  distinctive  titles  of  Major  and  Minor,  are  called  Majorca  and  Minor- 
ca ;  the  third  Yvica.  Pliny  ascribes  the  invention  of  the  sling  to  these 
people.  Diodorus  Siculus  tells  us  that  they  could  break  a  target  or 
helmet,  or,  indeed,  any  piece  of  armor,  with  their  national  weapon.     Nor 


48  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ir. 

towns-people,  by  whose  arrival  both  a  desire  to  resist  together 
with  the  hope  of  [making  good  tlicir]  defense,  was  infused 
into  the  Remi,  and,  for  the  same  reason,  the  hope  of  gain- 
ing the  town,  abandoned  the  enemy.  Therefore,  after  staying 
a  short  time  before  the  town,  and  laying  waste  the  country 
of  the  Remi,  when  all  the  villages  and  buildings  which  they 
could  approach  had  been  burned,  they  hastened  wnth  all  their 
forces  to  the  camp  of  Caesar,  and  encamped  within  less  than 
two  miles  [of  it] ;  and  their  camp,  as  was  indicated  by 
the  smoke  and  fires,  extended  more  than  eight  miles  in 
breadth. 

Chap.  VITI. — Csesar  at  first  determined  to  decline  a  battle, 
as  well  on  account  of  the  great  number  of  the  enemy  as  their 
distinguished  reputation  for  valor :  daily,  however,  in  cavalry 
actions,  he  strove  to  ascertain  by  frequent  trials,  what  the 
enemy  could  eff'ect  by  their  prowess  and  what  our  men  would 
dare.  When  he  perceived  that  our  men  were  not  inferior,  as 
the  place  before  the  camp  was  naturally  convenient  and  suit- 
r.blo  for  marshaling  an  army  (since  the  hill  where  the  camp 
was  pitclied,  rising  gradually  from  the  plain,  extended  forward 
in  breadth  as  far  as  the  space  which  the  marshaled  army 
could  occupy,  and  had  steep  declines  of  its  side  in  either  direc- 
tion, and  gently  sloping  in  front  gradually  sank  to  the  plain)  ; 
on  either  side  of  that  hill  he  drew  a  cross  trench  of  about  four 
hundred  paces,  and  at  the  extremities  of  that  trench  built  forts, 
and  placed  there  his  military  engines,  lest,  after  he  had  mar- 
shaled his  army,  the  enemy,  since  they  were  so  powerful 
in  point  of  niunber,  should  bo  able  to  surround  his  men 
in  the  flank,  while  fighting.  After  doing  this,  and  leaving  in 
the  camp  the  two  legions  which  he  had  last  raised,  that,  if 
there  should  be  any  occasion,  they  might  be  brought  as  a  re- 
serve, he  formed  the  other  six  legions  in  order  of  battle  before 
the  camp.  The  enemy,  likewise,  had  drawn  up  their  forces 
which  they  had  brought  out  of  the  camp. 

Chap.  IX. — There  was  a  marsh  of  no  great  extent  between 
our  army  and  that  of  the  enemy.  The  latter  were  waiting  to 
see  if  our  men  would  pass  thisj;.  our  men,  also,  were  ready  in 

will  that  appear  wonderful  if  we  receive  the  assertion  of  Suidaa,  that 
they  would  cast  a  stone  of  a  pound  weight.  Their  usual  missiles,  how- 
ever, were  small  stones  and  leaden  bullets.  The  inhabitants  of  those 
islands  are  reported  to  excel  in  the  use  of  the  sling  at  the  present  day. 


CHAP.  XL  CESAR'S  -COMMENTARIES.  ^ 

aiTTis  to  attack  them  while  disordered,  if  the  first  attempt  to 
pass  should  be  made  by  them.  In  the  mean  time  battle  was 
commenced  between  the  two  armies  by  a  cavalry  action.  When 
neither  army  began  to  pass  the  marsh,  Caesar,  upon  the 
skirmishes  of  the  horse  [proving]  favorable  to  our  men, 
led  back  his  forces  mto  the  camp.  The  enemy  immediately 
hastened  from  that  place  to  the  river  Aisno,  which  it  has  been 
stated  was  behind  our  camp.  Finding  a  ford  there,  they 
endeavored  to  lead  a  part  of  their  forces  over  it;  with  the 
design,  that,  if  they  could,  they  might  carry  by  storm  the  fort 
which  Q.  Titunus,  Caesar's  lieutenant,  commanded,  and  might 
cut  oflf  the  bridge  ;  but,  if  they  could  not  do  that,  they  should 
lay  waste  the  lands  of  the  Eemi,  which  were  of  great  use  to 
us  in  carrying  on  the  war,  and  might  hinder  our  men  from 
foraging. 

Chap.  X. — Caesar,  being  apprized  of  this  by  Titurius,  leads 
all  bis  cavalry  and  light-armed  Numidians,  slingers  and  archers, 
over  the  bridge,  and  hastens  toward  them.  There  was  a  severe 
struggle  in  that  place.  Our  men,  attacking  in  the  river  the 
disordered  enemy,  slew  a  great  part  of  them.  By  the 
immense  number  of  their  missiles  they  drove  back  the 
rest,  who,  in  a  most  courageous  manner  were  attempting  to 
pass  over  their  bodies,  and  surrounded  with  their  cavalry, 
and  cut  to  pieces  those  who  had  first  crossed  the  river. 
The  enemy,  when  they  perceived  that  their  hopes  had.  de- 
ceived them  both  with  regard  to  their  taking  the  town  by 
storm  and  also  their  passing  the  river,  and  did  not  see  our 
men  advance  to  a  more  disadvantageous  place  for  the  purpose 
of  fighting,  and  when  provisions  began  to  fail  them,  having 
called  a  council,  determined  that  it  was  best  for  each  to  return 
to  his  country,  and  resolved  to  assemble  from  all  quarters  to 
defend  those  into  whose  territories  the  Romans  should  first 
march  an  army ;  that  they  might  contend  in  their  own  rather 
than  in  a  foreign  country,  and  might  enjoy  the  stores  of 
provision  which  they  possessed  at  home.  Together  with  other 
causes,  this  consideration  also  led  them  to  that  resolution, 
viz. :  that  they  had  learned  that  Divitiacus  and  the  -dEdui 
were  approaching  the  territories  of  the  Bellovaci.  And  it 
was  impossible  to  persuade  the  latter  to  stay  any  longer, 
or  to  deter  them  from  conveying  succor  to  their  own  people. 

Chap.  XL — That  matter  being  determined  on,  marching 

3 


60  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

out  of  their  camp  at  the  second  watch,  with  great  noise  and 
confusion,  in  no  fixed  order,  nor  under  any  command,  since 
each  sought  for  hunself  the  foremost  place  in  the  journey, 
and  hastened  to  reach  home,  they  made  their  departure 
appear  very  like  a  flight.  Ciesar,  immediately  learning  this 
through  his  scouts,  [but]  fearing  an  ambuscade,  because 
he  had  not  yet  discovered  for  what  reason  they  were  depart- 
ing, kept  his  army  and  cavalry  within  the  camp.  At  day- 
break, the  intelligence  having  been  confinned  by  the  scouts,  he 
sent  forward  his  cavalry  to  harass  their  rear ;  and  gave  the  com- 
mand of  it  to  two  of  his  lieutenants,  Q.  Pedius,  and  L.  Aurun- 
culeius  Cotta.  He  ordered  T.  Labienus,  another  of  his  lieu- 
tenants, to  follow  them  closely  with  three  legions.  These, 
attacking  their  rear,  and  pursuing  thena  for  many  miles,-slew  a 
great  number  of  them  as  they  were  fleeing;  while  those  in 
the  rear  with  whom  they  had  come  up,  halted,  and  bravely 
sustained  the  attack  of  our  soldiers ;  the  van,  because  they 
appeared  to  be  removed  from  danger,  and  were  not  restrained 
by  any  necessity  or  command,  as  soon  as  the  noise  was  heard, 
broke  their  ranks,  and,  to  a  man,  rested  their  safety  in  flight. 
Thus  without  any  risk  [to  thernselves]  our  men  killed  as  great 
a  number  of  them  as  the  length  of  the  day  allowed ;  and  at 
sunset  desisted  from  the  pursuit,  and  betook  themselves  into 
the  camp,  as  they  had  been  commanded. 

Chap.  XII. — On  the  day  following,  before  the  enemy 
could  recover  from  their  terror  and  flight,  Caesar  led  his,army 
into  the  territories  of  the  Suessiones,  which  are  next  to  the 
Eemi,  and  having  accomplished  a  long  march,  hastens  to 
the  town  named  Noviodunum.'  Having  attempted  to  take  it 
by  storm  on  his  march,  because  he  heard  that  it  was  destitute 
of  [sufficient]  defenders,  he  was  not  able  to  carry  it  by  assault, 
on  account  of  the  breadth  of  the  ditch  and  the  height  of  the 
wall,  though  few  were  defending  it.  Therefore,  having  forti- 
fied the  camp,  he  began  to  bring  up  the  vineae,  and  to  provide 
whatever  things  were  necessary  for  the  storm.  In  the  mean 
time   the  whole   body   of   the   Suessiones,  after   their  flight, 

'  There  were  three  cities  of  this  name  in  Gaul: — 1.  Noviodunum  Sues- 
sinum,  called  also  simply  Suessiones  and  Augusta,  the  modem  Soissons, 
which  is  meant  here.  2.  Noviodunum  ^duoum  or  Nevimum,  a  city  of 
the  ^dui  on  the  Loire,  the  modem  Nevers.  3.  Noviodunum  Biturigum, 
the  modem  Neuvy  or  Neufry,  about  twenty  miles  west  from  Nevers. 


CHAP.  XIV.  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  51 

oame  the  next  night  into  the  town.  The  vinese  having  been 
quickly  brought  up  against  the  town,  a  mound  thrown  up, 
and  towers  built,  the  Gauls,  amazed  by  the  greatness  of  the 
works,  such  as  they  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  of  before,  and 
struck  also  by  the  dispatch  of  the  Romans,  send  embassadors 
to  Caesar  respecting  a  surrender,  and  succeed  in  consequence 
of  the  Rerai  requesting  that  they  [the  Suessiones]  might  bo 
spared. 

Chap.  XTIT. — Caesar,  having  received  as  hostages  the  &st 
men  of  the  state,  and  even  the  two  sons  of  Mng  Galba 
himself;  and  aJl  the  arms  in  the  town  having  been  delivered 
up,  admitted  the  Suessiones  to  a  surrender,  and  led  his  army 
against  the  Bellovaci.  Who,  when  they  had  conveyed  them- 
selves and  all  their  possessions  into  the  town  called  Bratus- 
pantium,'  and  Caesar  with  his  army  was  about  five  miles  distant 
from  that  town,  all  the  old  men,  going  out  of  the  town,  began 
to  stretch  out  their  hands  to  Caesar,  and  to  intimate  by  their 
voice  that  they  would  throw  themselves  on  his  protection  and 
power,  nor  would  contend  in  arms  against  the  Roman  people; 
In  like  manner,  when  he  had  come  up  to  the  town,  and  there 
pitched  his  camp,  the  boys  arid  the  women  from  the  wall,  with 
outstretched  hands,  after  their  custom,  begged  peace  from  the 
Romans. 

Chap.  XIV. — For  these  Divitiacus  pleads  (for  after  the 
departure  of  the  Belgae,  having  dismissed  the  troops  of  the 
^^ui,  he  had  returned  to  Caesar).  "The  Bellovaci  had  at 
all  times  been  in  the  alliance  and  friendship  of  the  -^Eduan 
state ;  that  they  had  revolted  from  the  .^Edui  and  made 
war  upon  the  Roman  people,  being  urged  thereto  by  their 
nobles,  who  said  that  the  .Mini,  reduced  to  slavery  by  Caesar, 
were  suffering  every  indignity  and  insult.  That  they  who 
had  been  the  leaders  of  that  plot,  because  they  perceived 
how  great  a  calamity  they  had  brought  upon  the  state,  had 
fled  into  Britain.  That  not  only  the  Bellovaci,  but  also  the 
^dui,  entreated  him  to  use  his  [accustomed]  clemency  and 
lenity  toward  them  [the  Bellovaci]:  which  if  he  did,  he 
would  increase  the  influence  of  the  -iEdui  among  all  the  Belgae, 
by  whose  succor  and  resources  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
support  themselves  whenever  any  wars  occurred."  ^ 

*  This  town  is  supposed  to  have  stood  between  Csesaromagus,  after- 
ward Belvacus,  Beauvais,  and  Samarobriva,  Amiens. 

*  For  the  grammatical  construction  of  the  original  of  this  passage  ("  Qui 


52  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  bookE^ 

Chap.  XV. — Caesar  said  that  on  account  of  bis  respect  for 
Divitiacus  and  the  JEkiuans,  he  would  receive  them  into  his 
protection,  and  would  spare  them ;  but,  because  the  state  was 
of  great  influence  among  the  Belgse,  and  pre-eminent  in  the 
number  of  its  population,  he  demanded  600  hostages.  When 
these  were  delivered,  and  all  the  arms  in  the  town  coUet.'ted, 
he  went  from  that  place  into  the  territories  of  the  Ambiani, 
who,  without  delay,  surrendered  themselves  and  all  thftir  possess- 
ions. Upon  their  territories  bordered  tlie  Nervii,  concerning 
whose  character  and  customs  when  Csesar  inquired  he  received 
the  following  information: — ^That  there  Avas*no  access  for 
merchants  to  them  ;  that  they  suffered  no  wine  and  other  things 
tending  to  luxury  to  be  imported ;  because  they  thought  that  by 
their  use  the  mind  is  enervated  and  tlie  courage  impaired : 
that  they  were  a  savage  people  and  of  great  bravery :  that  they 
upbraided  and  condemned  the  rest  of  the  Belgae  who  had  sur- 
rendered themselves  to  the  Roman  people  and  thrown  aside 
their  national  courage :  that  they  openly  declared  they  Avould 
neither  send  embassadors,  nor  accept  any  condition  of  peace." 

Chap,  XVI. — ^After  he  had  made  three  days'  march  through 
their  territories,  he  discovered  from  some  prisoners,  that  the 
river  Sambre  was  not  more  than  ten  miles  from  his  camp  ;  that 
all  the  Nerni  had  stationed  themselves  on  the  other  side  of 
that  river,  and  together  with  the  Atrebates  and  the  Veromandui, 
their  neighbors,  were  there  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  Romans ; 
for  they  had  persuaded  both  these  nations  to  try  the  same 
fortune  of  war  [as  themselves] :  that  the  forces  of  the  Adua-' 
tuci  were  also  expected  by  them,  and  were  on  their  march ; 
that  they  had  put  their  women,  and  those  who  through  age 
appeared  useless  for  war,  in  a  place  to  which  there  was  no 
approach  for  an  army,  on  account  of  the  marshes. 

Chap.  XVII. — Having  learned  these  things,  he  sends  for- 
ward scouts  and  centurions  to  choose  a  convenient  place  for 
the  camp.  And  as  a  great  many  of  the  surrounding  Belgre 
and  other  Gauls,  following  Caesar,  marched  with  him ;  some  of 
these,  as  was  afterwards  learned  from  the  prisoners,  having 
accurately  observed,  during  those  days,  the  army's  method 
of  marching,  went  by  night  to  the  Nervii,  and  informed 
them  that  a  great  number  of  baggage-trains  passed  between 

hujus,"  etc. — "fuissent" — "  intulissent" — "consuorint,")  see  the  notes  on 
the  "oratio  obliqua"  and  "oratio  recta,"  book  L,  pp.  6,  10,  20. 


OEAP.  3ni.  CSSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  jg 

the  several  locrjons,  and  that  there  would  be  no  diflSculty, 
when  the  first  logion  had  come  into  the  camp,  and  the 
other  lefjions  were  at  a  great  distance,  to  attack  that 
legion  while  xmder  baggage,  which  being  routed,  and  the 
baggage-train  seized,  it  would  come  to  pass  that  the  other 
legions  would  not  dare  to  stand  their  ground.  It  added 
weight  also  to  the  advice  of  those  who  reported  that  circum- 
stance, that  the  Nervii,  from  early  times,  because  they  were 
weak  in  cavalry,  (for  not  even  at  this  time  do  they  attend 
to  it,  but  accomplish  by  their  infantry  whatever  they  can,) 
in  order  that  they  might  the  more  easily  obstruct  the  cavalry 
of  their  neighbors  if  they  came  upon  them  for  the  purpose 
of  plundering,  having  cut  young  trees,  and  bent  them,  by 
means  of  their  numerous  branches  [extending]  on  to  the  sides, 
and  the  quick-briars  and  thorns  springing  up  between  them,  had 
made  these  hedges  present  a  fortification  like  a  wall,  through 
which  it  was  not  only  impossible  to  enter,  but  even  to  pene- 
trate with  the  eye.*  Since  [therefore]  the  march  of  our  army 
would  be  obstructed  by  these  things,  the  Nervii  thought  that 
the  advice  ought  not  to  be  neglected  by  them. 

Chap  XVIII. — The  nature  of  the  ground  which  our  men 
had  chosen  for  the  camp  was  this :  A  hill,  declining  evenly 
from  the  top,  extending  to  the  river  Sambre,  which  we  have  men- 
tioned above :  from  this  river  there  arose  a  [second]  hill  of  like 
ascent,  on  the  other  side  and  opposite  to  the  former,  and 
open  for  about  200  paces  at  the  lower  part ;  but  in  the  upper 
part,  woody,  (so  much  so)  that  it  was  not  easy  to  see  through  it 
into  the  interior.  Within  these  woods  the  enemy  kept  them- 
selves in  concealment ;  a  few  troops  of  horse-soldiers  appeared 
on  the  open  ground,  along  the  river.  The  depth  of  the  river 
was  about  three  feet. 

Chap.  XIX. — Caes'ar,  having  sent  his  cavalry  on  before, 
followed  close  after  them  with  all  his  forces ;  but  the  plan  and 
order  of  the  march  was  different  from  that  which  the  Belgae 
had  reported  to  the  Nervii.  For  as  he  was  approaching  the 
enemy,  Caesar,  according  to  his  custom,  led  on  [as  the  van] 

*  I  have  here  adopted  Anthon's  reading  and  interpretation.  Prende- 
ville  retains  enatis  in  the  text,  punctuates  differently,  and  translates  as 
follows:  "Having  half  cut  young  trees  and  twisted  their  thick  branches 
in  a  lateral  directioUj  and  briars  and  thorns  growing  up  and  being  dispers- 
ed between  them  (the  trees),  caused  that  these  hedges  could  form  a 
barrier  like  a  wall." 


54  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

six  legions  unencumbered  by  baggage ;  behind  tliem  lie  liad 
placed  the  baggage- trains  of  the  wliole  army ;  then  the  two 
legions  which  had  been  last  raised  closed  the  rear,  anil  were  a 
guard  for  the  baggage-train.  Our  horse,  with  the  slingers  and 
archers,  having  passed  the  river,  commenced  action  with  the 
cavalry  of  the  enemy.  While  they  from  time  to  time  betook 
themselves  into  the  woods  to  their  companions,  and  again  made 
an  assault  out  of  the  wood  upon  our  men,  who  did  not  dare 
to  follow  them  in  their  retreat  further  than  the  limit  to  which 
the  plain  and  open  parts  extended,  in  the  mean  time  the  six 
legions  which  had  arrived  first,  having  measured  out  the  work, 
began  to  fortify  the  camp.  When  the  first  part  of  the  baggage 
train  of  our  army  was  seen  by  those  who  lay  hid  in  the  woods, 
whicli  had  been  agreed  on  among  them  as  the  time  for  com- 
mencing action,  as  soon  as  they  had  arranged  their  line  of 
battle  and  formed  their  ranks  within  the  woods,  and  had 
encouraged  one  another,  they  rushed  out  suddenly  with  all  their 
forces  and  made  an  attack  upon  our  horse.  The  latter  being 
easily  routed  and  thrown,  into  confusion,  the  Nervii  ran  down 
to  the  river  with  such  incredible  speed  that  they  seemed  to 
be  in  the  woods,  the  river,  and  close  upon  us  almost  at 
the  same  time.  And  viith  the  same  speed  they  hastened 
up  the  hill  to  our  camp,  and  to  those  who  .were  employed  in  the 
works. 

Chap.  XX. — Caesar  had  eveiy  thing  to  do  at  one  time :' 
the  standard  to  be  displayed,  which  was  the  sign  when 
it  was  necessary  to  run  to  arms ;  the  signal  to  be  given  by 
the  trumpet ;  the  soldiers  to  be  called  off  from  the  works ; 
those  who  had  proceeded  some  distance  for  the  puipose  of 
seeking  materials  for  the  rampart,  to  be  summoned ;  the 
order  of  battle  to  be  formed  ;  the  soldiers  to  be  encouraged  ;^ 

1  Literally,  "  all  thingrs  were  to  be  done  by  Cjesar  at  one  time." 

2  "  When  a  general,  after  having  consulted  the  auspices,  had  determined 
to  lead  forth  his  troops  against  the  enemy,  a  red  flag  was  displayed  {vexUlum 
vel  signumpugncBproponehatur),  on  a  epear  from  the  top  of  the  Prajtorium, 
Caes.  de  Bell.  Gall.  ii.  20.  Liv.  xxii.  45,  which  was  the  signal  to  prepare 
for  battle.  Then  having  called  an  assembly  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet 
{classico,  i.  e.  tuba,  condone  advocatd,  Liv.  iii.  62),  he  harangued  the  sol- 
diers, who  usually  showed  their  approbation  by  shouts, by  raising  their  right 
hands  (Lucaa  i.  386),  or  by  beating  on  their  shields  with  their  spears. 
This  address  was  sometimes  made  in  the  open  field  from  a  tribunal  raised 
of  turf  (e  tribunaii  cespititio,  aut  viride  cespite  exsiructo).  Tacit.  Ann.  i,  18. 
Plin.  Paneg.  50.     Stat.  Silv.  v.  2 — 144." — Adam's  Rom.  Antiquities. 


OTAP.m.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  ^ 

the  watchword  to  be  given.  A  great  part  of  these  arrange- 
ments was  prevented  by  the  shortness  of  time  and  the  sudden 
approach  and  charge  of  the  enemy.  Under  these  diflBculties 
two  things  proved  of  advantage ;  [first]  the  skill  and  expe- 
rience of  the  soldiers,  because,  having  been  trained  by  former 
engagements,  they  could  suggest  to  themselves  what  ought  to 
be  done,  as  conveniently  as  receive  information  from  others ; 
and  [secondly]  that  Caesar  had  forbidden  his  several  lieutenants 
to  depart  from  the  works  and  their  respective  legions,  before 
the  camp  was  fortified.  These,  on  account  of  the  near  approach 
and  the  speed  of  the  enemy,  did  not  then  wait  for  any  command 
fix>m  Caesar,  but  of  themselves  executed  whatever  appeared 
proper. 

Chap.  XXI. — Caesar,  having  given  the  necessary  orders, 
hastened  to  and  fro  into  whatever  quarter  fortime  carried 
him,  to  animate  the  troops,  and  came  to  the  tenth  legion. 
Having  encouraged  the  soldiers  with  no  further  speech  than 
that  "  they  should  keep  up  the  remembrance  of  their  wonted 
valor,  and  not  be  confused  in  mind,  but  valiantly  sustain 
the  assault  of  the  enemy ;"  as  the  latter  were  not  further  from 
them  than  the  distance  to  which  a  dart  could  be  cast,  he  gave 
the  signal  for  commencing  battle.  And  having  gone  to  another 
quarter  for  the  purpose  of  encouraging  [the  soldiers],  he  finds 
them  fighting.  Such  was  the  shortness  of  the  time,  and  so  de- 
termined was  the  mind  of  the  enemy  on  fighting,  that  time  was 
wanting  not  only  for  afiixing  the  military  insignia,'  but  even 
for  putting  on  the  helmets*  and  drawing  off  the  covers  from 
-the  shields.'  To  whatever  part  any  one  by  chance  came  from 
the  works  (in  which  he  had  been  employed),  and  whatever 
standards  he  saw  first,  at  these  he  stood,  lest  in  seeking  his 
own  company  he  should  lose  the  time  for  fighting. 

'  "  Insignia'^  here  means  those  ornaments  and  badges  of  distinction 
worn  by  the  Roman  soldiers :  probably  it  here  refers  especially  to  the 
devices  upon  the  helmets.  "  The  fictitious  employment"  o( insignia  "to 
deceive  and  mislead  an  enemy  was  among  the  stratagems  of  war.  (Pans, 
iv.  28  ;  Virg.  Ma.  ii.  389-392)."  Smith's  Diction,  of  Greek  and  Roman 
Antiq. 

2  It  was  the  practice  of  the  Roman  soldiers  when  on  the  march,  not  to 
wear  their  helmets,  but  to  carry  them  slung  over  their  backs,  or  chests. 

3  As  the  shields  of  the  soldiers,  even  at  that  period,  were  embellished 
with  curious  and  expensive  ornaments,  they  kept  them,  when  either  in  camp 
or  on  the  march,  covered  with  leather,  as  a  defense  against  the  dust  or  rain. 


56  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

Chap.  XXII. — The  army  having  been  marshaled,  rather  as 
the  nature  of  the  ground  and  the  decUvity  of  the  hill  and  the 
exigency  of  the  time,  than  as  the  method  and  order  of  military 
matters  required ;  while  the  legions  in  the  different  places 
•were  withstlinding  the  enemy,  some  in  one  quarter,  some  in 
another,  and  the  view  was  obstructed  by  the  very  thick  hedges 
intervening,  as  we  have  before  remarked,  neither  could  proper 
reserves  be  posted,  nor  could  the  necessary  measures  be  taken 
in  eacli  part,  nor  could  all  the  commands  be  issued  by  one 
person.  Therefore,  in  such  an  unfavorable  state  of  affairs, 
various  events  of  fortune  followed. 

Chap.  XXIII. — The  soldiers  of  the  ninth  and  tenth  legions, 
as  they  had  been  stationed  on  the  left  part  of  the  army,  casting 
their  weapons,  speedily  drove  the  Atrebates  (for  that  division 
had  been  opposed,  to  them,)  who  were  breathless  with  running 
and  fatigue,  and  worn  out  with  wounds,  from  the  higher  ground 
into  the  river  ;  and  following  them  as  they  were  endeavoring  to 
pass  it,  slew  with  their  swords  a  great  part  of  them  while  im- 
peded (therein).  They  themselves  did  not  hesitate  to  pass  the 
river ;  and  having  advanced  to  a  disadvantageous  place,  v hen 
the  battle  was  renewed,  they  [nevoilheless]  again  put  to  flight 
the  enemy,  who  had  returned  and  were  opposing  them.  In 
like  manner,  in  another  quarter  two  different  legions,  the 
eleventh  and  the  eighth,  having  routed  the  Veromandui,  with 
whom  they  had.  engaged,  were  fighting  from  the  higher  ground 
upon  the  very  banks  of  the  river.  But,  almost  the  whole  camp 
on  the  front  and  on  the  left  side  being  then  exposed,  since  the 
twelfth  legion  was  posted  in  the  right  Aving,  and  the  seventh 
at  no  great  distance  from  it,  all  the  Nervii,  in  a  very  close 
body,  with  Boduognatus,  who  held  the  chief  command,  as  their 
leader,  hastened  toward  that  place  ;  and  part  of  them  began  to 
surround  the  legions  on  their  unprotected  flank,  part  to  make 
for  the  highest  point  of  the  encampment.* 

Chap.  XXIV. — At  the  same  time  our  horsemen,  and  light- 
armed  infantry,  who  had  been  with  those,  who,  as  I  have  re- 
lated, were  routed  by  the  first  assault  of  the  enemy,  as  they 
were  betaking  themselves  into  the  camp,  met  the  enemy  face 
to  face,  and  again   sought  flight  into  another   quarter ;   and 


*  The  highest  point,  perhaps,  of  the  hill  on  which  the  camp  was.  Th» 
Greek  paraphrast  haa  nope  rd  uKpa  rcivovat. 


CKAT.xxv.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  57 

the  camp-followers*  who  from  the  Decuman  Gate,*  and  from 
the  highest  ridge  of  the  hill  had  seen  our  men  pass  the  river 
as  victors,  when,  after  going  out  for  the  purposes  of  plunder- 
ing, they  looked  back  and  saw  the  enemy  parading  in  our 
camp,  committed  themselves  precipitately  to  flight;  at  the 
same  time  there  arose  the  cry  and  shout  of  those  who  came 
with  the  baggage-train :  and  they  (aflfrighted),  were  carried 
some  one  way,  some  another.  By  all  these  circumstances 
the  cavalry  of  the  Treviri  were  much  alarmed,  (whose  reputa- 
tion for  courage  is  extraordinary  among  tlie  Gauls,  and  who 
had  come  to  Caesar,  being  sent  by  their  state  as  auxiliaries), 
and,  when  they  saw  our  camp  filled  with  a  large  number  of 
the  enemy,  the  legions  hard  pressed  and  almost  held  sur- 
rounded, the  camp-retainers,  horsemen,  slingers,  and  Numi- 
dians  fleeing  on  all  sides  divided  and  scattered,  they, 
despairing  of  our  aflfairs,  hastened  home,  and  related  to  their 
state  that  the  Romans  were  routed  and  conquered,  [and]  that 
the  enemy  were  in  possession  of  their  camp  and  baggage-train. 
Chap.  XXV. — Caesar  proceeded,  after  encouraging  the  tenth 
'legion,  to  the  right  wing ;  where  he  perceived  that  his  men  were 
hard  pressed,  and  that  in  consequence  of  the  standards  of  the 
twelfth  legion  being  collected  together  in  one  place,  the  crowded 
soldiers  were  a  hinderance  to  themselves  in  the  flight ;  that  all 
the  centurions  of  the  fourth  cohort  were  slain,  and  the  standard- 
bearer  killed,  the  standard'  itself  lost,  almost  all  the  centurions 
of  the  other  cohorts  either  wounded  or  slain,  and  among  them 
the  chief  centurion  of  the  legion*  P.  Sextius  Baculus,  a  very 
valiant  man,  who  was  so  exhausted  by  many  and  severe  wounds, 

1  These  calones,  it  is  generally  supposed,  were  slaves.  From  continual 
attendance  upon  the  army  they  arrived  at  a  considerable  degree  of  skill 
in  military  matters.  Caesar,  for  the  most  part,  uses  the  word  calones  by 
itself;  whereas  Tacitus  uses  it  in  conjunction  with  lixoe,  as  if  the  two 
words  implied  the  same  class  of  persons.  The  liocoe.  however,  were  quite 
distinct  from  the  calones.  They  were  freemen,  and  followed  the  army 
for  the  purpose  of  trade ;  "  lixae,  qui  exercitum  sequebantur,  quaestus 
causa."  Festus.  Thus  Hirtius,  de  Bello  Afric.  75,  classes  them  with 
^^  Tnercatores :"  "  lixarum  mercatorumque  qui  plaustris  merces  portabant." 

2  The  Roman  camp  had  four  gates :  ^^ parte  prceioria, "  nearest  to  the 
enemy ;  "porta  Decumana,"  opposite  to  that,  and  thus  furthest  from  them ; 
"porta  principalis  dectra,"  and  " porta  principalis  sinistra." 

3  Besides  the  aquila  or  standard  of  the  legion,  there  were  the  subordi- 
nate standards  of  the  cohorts  and  the  manipuli. 

*  The  primopilus  was  the  first  centurion  of  the  first  maniple  of  the 

3* 


58  0-<ESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOKii. 

that  he  was  already  unable  to  support  himself ;  he  likewise  jier- 
ceived  that  the  rest  were  slackening  their  efforts,  and  that 
some,  deserted  by  those  in  the  rear,  were  retiring  from  the 
battle  and  avoiding  the  weapons ;  that  the  enemy  [on  the  other 
hand]  though  advancing  from  the  lower  ground,  were  not  re- 
laxing in  fi'ont,  and  were  [at  the  same  time]  pressing  hard  on 
both  flanks ;  he  also  perceived  that  the  affair  was  at  a  crisis, 
and  that  there  was  not  any  reserve  which  could  be  brought  up ; 
having  therefore  snatched  a  shield  from  one  of  the  soldiers  in 
the  rear  (for  ho  himself  had  come  without  a  shield),  he 
advanced  to  the  front  of  the  line,  and  addressing  the  centurioKS 
by  name,  and  encouraging  the  rest  of  the  soldiers,  he  ordered 
them  to  carry  forward  the  standards,  and  extend  the  companies, 
that  they  might  the  more  easily  use  their  swords.  On  his 
arrival,  as  hope  was  brought  to  the  soldiers  and  their  courage 
restored,  while  every  one  for  his  own  part,  in  the  sight  of 
his  general,  desired  to  exert  his  utmost  energy,  the  impetuosity 
of  the  enemy  was  a  little  checked. 

Chap.  XXVI. — Caesar,  when  he  perceived  that  the  seventh 
legion,  which  stood  close  by  him,  was  also  hard  pressed  by 
the   enemy,  directed   the   tribunes   of  the   soldiers'  to   effect 

Triarii  (ceniurio  primi  pili),  also  caWod  primus  ceniurio,  a  person  of  great 
distinction  in  a  legion.  He  had  authority  over  the  other  centurions ; 
ranked  next  to  the  tribuni  militum,  and  had  a  place  in  the  council  of  war. 
To  him  was  committed  the  charge  of  the  principal  standard  of  the  legion, 
whence  he  is,  among  other  instances,  referred  to  by  Tagitus,  Ann.  L  39, 
Hist.  i.  56,  by  the  title  of  aquilifer.  To  the  lucrative  nature  of  his  office, 
at  least  under  the  empire,  Juvenal  alludes,  when,  Sat.  xvL  197,  he  says, 
"locupletem  aquilam." 

'  The  tribunes  of  the  soldiers.  In  each  legion  there  were  in  the  time 
of  Polybius,  six  tribuni  militum,  who  commanded  under  the  consul,  usu- 
ally in  turns  of  a  month  each.  During  that  period  the  tribune's  authority 
extended  over  the  whole  legion.  Up  to  the  year  B.  c.  361,  these  officers 
were  chosen,  during  the  monarchy,  by  the  kings ;  upon  the  institution 
of  the  consulate,  by  the  consuls ;  and  under  the  dictatorship,  by  the  dic- 
tator. That  year  the  people  claimed  the  right  of  electing  either  the  whole, 
or  the  greater  part  of  them.  From  that  period  down  to  B.  0.  207,  they 
continued  to  elect  them  in  this  manner.  Subsequently,  several  changes 
took  place  in  the  appointment  of  these  officers.  In  battle,  a  military  tri- 
bune had  command  of  1,000  men;  whence  their  name  in  Greek  is 
Xi^iapxoq  or  xi^i^VXVC-  The  office  was  for  many  years  the  reward  of 
merit  and  long  service.  This  rule  was  afterward  fatally  violated.  The 
late  emperors,  in  order  to  oblige  as  many  of  their  friends  as  possible,  fre- 
quently conferred  the  office  for  the  period  of  six  months  only.  Hence, 
Pliny,  Epist.  iv.  4,  has  '^semesiri  tribunatu;"  and  Juvenal,  Sat.  vii.  8, 


CHAP,  xrviii.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  59 

a  junction  of  the  legions  gradually,  and  make  tbeir  charge 
upon  the  enemy  with  a  double  front ;  which  having  been 
done,  since  they  brought  assistance  the  one  to  the  other,  nor 
feared  lest  their  rear  should  be  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
they  began  to  stand  their  ground  more  boldly,  and  to  fight 
more  courageously.  In  the  mean  time,  the  soldiers  of  the  two 
legions  which  had  been  in  the  rear  of  the  army,  as  a  guard  for 
the  baggage-train,  upon  the  battle  being  reported  to  them, 
quickened  their  pace,  and  were  seen  by  the  enemy  on  the  top  of 
the  hill ;  and  Titus  Labienus,  having  gained  possession  of  the 
camp  of  the  enemy,  and  observed  from  the  higher  ground  what 
was  going  on  in  our  camp,  sent  the  tenth  legion  as  a  relief  to 
our  men,  who,  when  tjiey  had  learned  from  the  flight  of  the 
horse  and  the  sutlers  in  what  position  the  affair  was,  and 
in  how  great  danger  the  camp  and  the  legion  and  the  com- 
mander were  involved,  left  undone  nothing  [which  tended]  to 
dispatch. 

Chap.  XXVII. — ^By  their  arrival,  so  great  a  change  of 
matters  was  made,  that  our  men,  even  those  who  had  fallen 
-down  exhausted  with  wounds,  leaned  on  their  shields,  and  renewed 
the  fight:  then  the  camp-retainers,  though  unarmed,  seeing 
the  enemy  completely  dismayed,  attacked  [them  though] 
armed;  the  horsemen  too,  that  they  might  by  their  valor 
blot  the  disgrace  of  their  flight,  thrust  themselves  before 
the  legionary  soldiers  in  all  parts  of  the  battle.  But  the 
enemy,  even  in  the  last  hope  of  safety,  displayed  such  great 
courage,  that  when  the  foremost  of  them  had  fallen,  the  next 
stood  upon  them  prostrate,  and  fought  from  their  bodies; 
when  these  were  overthrown,  and  their  corpses  heaped  up 
together,  those  who  survived  cast  their  weapons  against 
our  men  [thence],  as  from  a  mound,  and  returned  our  darts 
which  had  fallen  short  between  [the  armies] ;  so  that  it  ought 
not  to  be  concluded,  that  men  of  such  great  courage  had 
injudiciously  dared  to  pass  a  very  broad  river,  ascend  very 
high  banks,  and  come  up  to  a  very  disadvantageous  place ; 
since  their  greatness  of  spirit  had  rendered  these  actions 
easy,  although  in  themselves  very  difficult. 

Chap.   XXVIH. — This  battle    being    ended,   and   the.  na- 

alluding  at  once  to  that  practice  and  the  gold  rmg  which  was  one  of  the 
insignia  of  the  tribune,  has  "  semestri  auro."  The  sixth  book  of  Polybiua 
may  be  here  consulted. 


60  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

tion  and  name  of  the  Nervii  being  almost  reduced  to  an- 
nihilation, their  old  men,  whom  together  with  the  boys  and 
women  we  have  stated  to  have  been  collected  together  in  the 
fenny  places  and  marshes,  on  this  battle  having  been  reported 
to  them,  since  they  were  convinced  that  nothing  was  an 
obstacle  to  the  conquerors,  and  nothing  safe  to  the  conquered, 
sent  embassadors  to  Csesar  by  the  consent  of  all  who  remained, 
and  surrendered  themselves  to  him ;  and  in  recounting  the 
calamity  of  their  state,  said  that  their  senators  were  reduced 
from  600  to  three ;  that  from  60,000  men  they  [were  reduced] 
to  scarcely  500  who  could  bear  arms ;  whom  Caesar,  that  he 
might  appear  to  use  compassion  toward  the  wretched  and  the 
suppliant,  most  carefully  spared ;  and  ordered  them  to  enjoy 
their  own  territories  and  towns,  and  commanded  their  neigh- 
bors that  they  should  restrain  themselves  and  their  depend- 
ents from  offering  injury  or  outrage  [to  them]. 
•  Chap.  XXIX. — When  the  Aduatuci,  of  whom  we  have 
written  above,  were  coming  up  with  all  their  forces  to  the  as- 
sistance of  the  Nervii,  upon  this  battle  being  reported  to  them, 
they  returned  home  after  they  were  on  the  march  ;  deserting 
all  their  towns  and  forts,  they  conveyed  together  all  their  pos- 
sessions into  one  town,  eminently  fortified  by  nature.  While 
this  town  had  on  all  sides  around  it  very  high  rocks  and 
precipices,  there  was  left  on  one  side  a  gently  ascending 
approach,  of  not  more  than  200  feet  in  ^vidth  ;  which  place 
they  had  fortified  with  a  very  lofty  double  wall :  besides,  they 
had  placed  stones  of  great  weight  and  sharpened  stakes  upon 
the  walls.  They  were  descended  from  the  Cimbri  and  Teu- 
tones,  who,  when  they  were  marching  into  our  province  and 
Italy,  having  deposited  on  this  side  the  river  Rhine  such  of 
their  baggage-trains  as  they  could  not  drive  or  convey  with 
them,  left  6,000  of  their  men  as  a  guard  and  defense  for  them. 
These  having,  after  the  destruction  of  their  countrymen,  been 
harassed  for  many  years  by  their  neighbors,  while  one  time 
they  waged  war  offensively,  and  at  another  resisted  it  when 
waged  against  them,  concluded  a  peace  with  the  consent  of  all, 
and  chose  this  place  as  their  settlement. 

Chap.  XXX. — And  on  the  first  arrival  of  our  army  they 
made  frequent  sallies  from  the  town,  and  contended  with  our 
men  in  trifling  skirmishes ;  afterward,  when  hemmed  in  by  a 
rampart  of  twelve  feet  [in  height],  and  fifteen  miles  in  circuit, 


CHAR  xxxiL  C-^ESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  61 

they  kept  themselves  within  the  town.  When,  vineae'  having 
been  brought  up  and  a  mound  raised,  they  observed  that  a 
tower  also  was  being  built  at  a  distance,  they  at  first  began  to 
mock  the  Romans  from  their  wall,  and  to  taunt  them  with 
the  following  speeches.  "For  what  purpose  was  so  vast  a 
machine  constructed  at  so  great  a  distance  ?  "With  what 
hands,"  or  "  with  what  strength  did  they,  especially  [as  they 
were]  men  of  such  very  small  stature"  (for  our  shortness  of 
stature,  in  comparison  to  the  great  size  of  their  bodies,  is 
generally  a  subject  of  much  contempt  to  the  men  of  Gaul) 
"trust  to  place  against  their  walls  a  tower  of  such  great 
weight," 

Chap.  XXXI. — But  when  they  saw  that  it  was  being  moved, 
and  was  approaching  their  walls,  startled  by  the  new  and  un- 
accustomed sight,  they  sent  embassadors  to  Caesar  [to  treat] 
about  f)eace  ;  who  spoke  in  the  following  manner  :  "That  they 
did  not  believe  the  Romans  waged  war  without  divine  aid, 
since  they  were  able  to  move  forward  machines  of  such  a  height 
with  so  great  speed,  and  thus  fight  from  close  quarters ;  that  they 
resigned  themselves  and  all  their  possessions  to  [Caesar's]  dis- 
posal :  that  they  begged  and  earnestly  entreated  one  thing,  viz., 
that  if  perchance,  agreeable  to  his  clemency  and  humanity,  which 
they  had  heard  of  from  others,  he  should  resolve  that  the  Adu- 
atuci  were  to  bo  spared,  he  would  not  deprive  them  of  their  arms ; 
that  all  their  neighbors  were  enemies  to  them  and  envied  their 
courage,  from  whom  they  coidd  not  defend  themselves  if  their 
arms  were  delivered  up :  that  it  was  better  for  them,  if  they 
should  be  reduced  to  that  state,  to  suffer  any  fate  from  the 'Ro- 
man people,  than  to  be  tortured  to  death  by  those  among  whom 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  rule." 

Chap.  XXXII. — To  these  things  Caesar  replied,  "  That  he, 

•  The  vinecB  was  a  machine  under  the  protection  of  which  the  besieging 
soldiery  advanced  to  the  walls  of  a  town.  It  consisted  of  a  roofj  (formed 
of  planks  and  wickerwork,  covered  over  with  raw  hides  or  wet  cloth),about 
sixteen  feet  long  and  seven  broad,  and  resting  upon  posts  eight  feet  in 
height.  The  sides  of  this  were  guarded  also  by  a  wickerwork.  Though 
usually  so  hght  that  the  men  might  carry  it,  the  vinece  was,  in  extraordinary 
cases,  made  so  strong  as  to  be  too  heavy  for  that  mode  of  advancing  it,and 
was  then  moved  by  wheels  attached  to  the  posts.  Frequently,  as  perhaps 
in  the  above  case,several  of  these  were  joined  together ;  the  besiegers  being 
defended  against  the  darts,  stones,  and  fire  of  the  town  by  the  vinece,  con- 
ducted their  operations  of  undermining  or  of  attack  by  the  battering-ram. 


62  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  n. 

in  accordance  witli  his  custom,  ratlier  than  owing  to  their  desert, 
should  spare  the  state,  if  they  should  surrender  themselvea 
before  the  battering-ram'  sliould  touch  the  wall ;  but  that  there 
was  no  condition  of  surrender,  except  upon  their  arms  being 
delivered  up ;  that  he  should  do  to  them  that  which  he  had 
done  in  the  case  of  the  Nervii,  and  would  command  their 
neighbors  not  to  offer  any  injury  to  those  who  had  surren- 
dered to  the  Roman  people,"  The  matter  being  reported  to 
their  countrymen,  they  said  that  they  would  execute  his 
commands.  Having  cast  a  very  large  quantity  of  their  arms 
from  the  wall  into  the  trench  that  was  before  tlio  town, 
so  that  the  heaps  of  arms  almost  equalled  the  top  of  the 
wall  and  the  rampart,  and  nevertheless  having  retained  and 
concealed,  as  we  afterward  discovered,  about  a  third  part 
in  the  town,  the  gates  were  opened,  and  they  enjoyed  peace  for 
that  day. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Toward  evening  Caesar  ordered  the  gates 
to  be  shut,  and  the  soldiers  to  go  out  of  the  town,  lest 
the  towns-people  should  receive  any  injury  from  them  by 
night.  They  [the  Aduatuci],  by  a  design  before  entered  into, 
as  we  afterwards  understood,  because  they  believed  that,  as  a 
surrender  had  been  made,  our  men  would  dismiss  their  guards, 
or  at  least  would  keep  watch  less  carefully,  partly  with  those 
arms  which  they  had  retained  and  concealed,  partly  with  shields 
made  of  bark  or  interwoven  dickers,  which  they  had  hastily 
covered  over  with  skins,  (as  the  shortness  of  time  required)  in 
the  Aird  watch,  suddenly  made  a  sally  from  the  town  with  all 
their  foi-ees  [in  that  direction]  in  which  the  ascent  to  our  fortifi- 

'  Tho  battering-ram  (aries)  was,  perhaps,  the  most  effective  instrument 
of  ancient  warfare.  It  may  be  called  the  artillery  of  olden  times.  The 
bas-rehefe  on  the  column  of  Trajan  at  Rome  present  a  portraiture  of  this 
war  engine  in  its  simple  form ;  borne  and  impelled  that  is,  by  human 
fgrce  alone.  In  its  more  efficient  form,  iron  rings  were  placed  around  the 
beam  of  tho  ram,  by  which  it  was  suspended  by  means  of  ropes,  or  chains, 
to  another  beam  fitted  transversely  over  it.  Velocity,  and  consequently 
power,  were  thus  greatly  increased.  The  head  was  made  of  iron  or  some 
hard  metal,  and  formed  to  represent  the  head  of  a  goat.  Hence,  as  well 
as  from  its  application,  it  was  called  by  the  Romans  aries.  The  Romans 
borrowed  it  from  the  Greeks.  They  do  not,  however,  appear  to  have 
made  very  much  use  of  it  before  the  siege  of  Syracuse,  in  the  second 
Punic  war.  The  beam  to  which  the  head  was  attached  varied  from  eighty 
to  a  hundred  and  twenty  feet  in  length,  and  the  united  strength  of  more 
than  a  hundred  men  was  sometimes  engaged  in  its  operation. 


CHAP.xxxT.  C-aiSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  63 

cations  seemed  the  least  diflScult.  The  signal  having  been 
immediately  given  by  fires,  as  Caesar  had  previously  com- 
manded, a  rush  was  made  thither  [i.  e.  by  the  Roman  soldiers] 
from  the  nearest  fort ;  and  the  battle  was  fought  by  the  enemy 
as  vigorously  as  it  ought  to  be  fought  by  brave  men,  in  the  last 
hope  of  safety,  in  a  disadvantageous  place,  and  against  those 
who  were  throwing  their  weapons  from  a  rampart  and  from 
towers;  since  all  hope  of  safety  depended  on  their  courage 
alone.  About  4,000  of  the  men  having  been  slain,  the  rest 
were  forced  back  into  the  town.  The  day  after,  Caesar,  after 
breaking  open  the  gates,  which  there  was  no  one  then  to  defend, 
and  sending  in  our  soldiers,  sold  the  whole  spoil  of  that  town. 
The  number  of  53,000  persons  was  reported  to  him  by  those 
who  had  bought  them. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — ^At  the  same  time  he  was  informed  by  P. 
Crassus,  whom  he  had  sent  witli  one  legion  against  the  Vengti,' 
the  Unelli,  the  Osismii,  the  Curiosolitae,  the  Sesuvii,  the  Aulerci, 
and  the  Rhedones,  which  are  maritime  states,  and  touch  upon 
the  [Atlantic]  ocean,  that  all  these  nations  were  brought  under 
the  dominion  and  power  of  the  Roman  people. 

Chap.  XXXV. — These  things  being  achieved,  [and]  all 
Gaul  being  subdued,  so  high  an  opinion  of  this  war  was 
spread  among  the  barbarians,  that  embassadors  were  sent  to 
Caesar  by  those  nations  who  dwelt  beyond  the  Rhine,  to 
promise  that  they  would  give  hostages  and  execute  his  com- 
mands. Which  embassies  Caesar,  because  he  was  hastening 
into  Italy  and  Ulyricum,  ordered  to  return  to  him  at  the 
beginning  of  the  following  summer.  He  himself,  having  fed 
his  legions  into  winter  quarters  among  the  Camutes,  the 
Andes,  and  the  Turones,  which  states  were  close  to  those 
regions  in  which  he  had  waged  war,  set  out  for  Italy ;  and  a 
thanksgiving*  of  fifteen  days  was  decreed  for  those  achieve- 

1  Veneii,  etc.  These  were  nations  of  Gallia  Celtica.  The  Veneti  were 
situated  in  the  west.  The  UnelU  possessed  a  territory  lying  on  the  north- 
west of  what  is  now  called  Normandy.  Off  their  coast  lay  the  islands 
Csesarea,  Jersey  ;  Sarnia,  Guernsey ;  and  Reduna,  Alderney.  The  Osismii 
occupied  a  territory  afterward  forming  a  part  of  the  province  of  Bretagne, 
and  now  called  Finisterre.  The  Curiosolita?  also  occupied  a  part  of  the 
same  province.  The  Sesuvii  are  supposed  to  have  been  situated  on  the 
coast  near  the  Bay  of  Biscay. 

2  This  (supplicatio  or  supplicium)  was  a  great  religious  solemnity  de- 
creed by  the  senate,  upon  an  extraordinary  victory.    It  was  designed  as 


64  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  n. 

ments,  upon  receiving  Caesar's  letter ;  [an  honor]  which  before 
that  time'  had  been  conferred  on  none. 

an  act  of  thanksgiving  to  the  gods.  Tlie  temples  were  then  thrown  open 
and  the  statues  of  the  deities  placed  in  pubhc  upon  couches.  Before 
these  the  people  gave  expression  to  their  thankfulness.  This  part  of  the 
solemnity  was  called  lectisternium:  The  value  of  the  victory  was  sup- 
posed to  determine  the  period  of  the  duration  of  this  sacred  festival. 
Though  sometimes  decreed  for  one  day,  its  usual  period  was  three  or  five 
days.  Pompey  had  a  supplicatio  of  ten  days  decreed  upon  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  war  with  Mithridates.  Cajsar,  as  we  read  in  the  text,  obtain- 
ed one  of  fifteen  days.  This,  he  tells  us,  was  the  first  occasion  on  which 
a  Roman  general  had  enjoyed  that  honor.  Upon  his  victory  over  Ter- 
cingetorix,  that  illustrious  enemy  of  the  Roman  power  in  Gaul,  a  suppli- 
catio of  twenty  days  was  decreed  him,  as  we  read,  De  BeU.  Gall.  vii.  90. 
Dion  Cassius  mentions  instances  in  which  a  forty,  fifty,  and  even  sixty 
days'  supplicatio  was  decreed.  Cicero  obtained  a  supplicatio  upon  the 
suppression  of  the  Catiline  conspiracy — an  honor  which  he  took  frequent 
opportunity  of  observing  had  never  before  been  granted  to  manful 
achievements. 

There  was  another  solemnity  bearing  this  name.  The  occasion  of  it, 
however,  was  very  different  from  that  already  spoken  oC  In  times  of 
public  distress  or  danger,  and  at  the  appearance  of  uncommon  prodigies; 
the  senate  decreed  a  supplicatio  to  appease  the  deities  and  remove  the 
present,  or  avert  the  anticipated  evil 

'  Literally,  "happened  to  none." 


CHAP.  I.  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  65 


BOOK  in. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

1.  Caesar,  at  the  close  of  the  late  campaign,  sent  Servios  Galba  into  the 
territories  of  the  Nautuates,  Veragri,  and  Seduni,  with  permission  to 
■winter  there,  if  expedient ;  his  reason  for  this.  Galba  resolved  to  win- 
ter at  Octodurus.  II.  The  Seduni  and  Veragri  combine  against  him. 
III.  And  attack  his  camp.  IV.-VI.  A  fierce  battle  ensues ;  in  which, 
as  well  as  in  several  other  engagements,  Galba  is  saccessfal.  VII.,  VIII. 
An  unexpected  war  in  Gaul ;  uxe  occasion  of  it.  Veneti  are  the  princi- 
pal instigators.  IX.  Caesar  gives  orders  for  the  equipment  of  a  fleet. 
The  Veneti  and  other  states  augment  their  navy,  ana  extend  their  al- 
liances. X.-XII.  Caesar's  difGlculties ;  arising  chiefly  from  the  position 
of  the  Venetio  towns.  XIII.  The  structure  of  the  Venetio  ships  ac- 
commodated to  that  position.  XIV.,  XV.  Caesar  surmounts  these  dis- 
advantages ;  and  in  a  naval  engagement  obtains  a  \-ictory.  XVI.  Which 
terminated  the  war  with  the  \  eneti.  XVII.-XIX.  Titiirius  Sabinus  is 
Bent  into  the  territories  of  the  Unelli.  Conduct  of  their  king,  Viridorix. 
Sabinus  is  compelled  to  resort  to  stratagems ;  he  defeats  the  Unelli. 
XX.,  XXI.  P.  Crassus  enters  Aquitania,  and  is  attacked  by  the  Sotiates, 
who  are  signally  worsted.  XXlI.  The  "  Soldurii."  XXIII.  Crassus 
proceeds  into  the  territories  of  the  Vocates  and  Tarusates ;  who  engage 
m  measures  of  opposition.  XXIV.  He  draVrs  up  his  forces  for  a  battle ; 
which  the  enemy  decline.  XXV.,  XXVI.  He  then  attacks  their  en- 
campment, and  13  victorious.  XXVIII,  Caesar  advances  against  the 
Monni  and  Menapii ;  his  motives  for  this :  the  enemy  make  a  sudden 
assault  on  the  Roman  forces,  and  are  repelled  with  great  loss.  XXIX. 
Caesar's  provision  against  such  attacks :  his  operations  interrupted  by 
the  inclemency  of  the  season :  the  army  is  led  into  winter  quarters. 

Chap.  I. — ^When  C<esar  was  setting  out  for  Italy,  he  sent 
Serdus  Galba  with  the  twelfth  legion  and  part  of  the  cavalry, 
against   the   Nantuates,'    the   Veragri,  and   Seduni,  who   ex- 

• 

1  The  Nantuates  were  an  Alpine  race,  on  the  south  of  the  Lake  of 
Geneva ;  the  Veragri,  a  tribe  of  the  Roman  province,  also  south  of  that 
lake,  whose  chief  town,  Octodurus,  is  the  modem  Martigni,  and  the  Se- 
duni, a  people  lying  between  the  east  coast  of  it  and  the  Rhone,  whose 
capital,  Seduni,  is  the  modem  Sion. 


66  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  m. 

tend  from  the  territories  of  the  Allobroges,  and  the  lake  of 
Geneva,  and  the  River  Rhone  to  the  top  of  the  Alps.  The 
reason  for  sending  him  was,  that  he  desired  that  the  pass  along 
the  Alps,  through  which  [the  Roman]  merchants  had  been 
accustomed  to  travel  with  great  danger,  and  under  great  im- 
posts, should  be  opened.  He  peiTnitted  him,  if  he  thought 
it  necessary,  to  station  the  legion  in  these  places,  for  the 
purpose  of  wintering,  Galba  having  fought  some  success- 
ful battless  and  stormed  several  of  their  forts;  upon  embas- 
sadors being  sent  to  him  from  all  parts  and  hostages  given 
and  a  peace  concluded,  determined  to  station  two  cohorts 
among  the  Nantuatcs,  and  to  winter  in  person  w^ith  the  other 
cohorts  of  that  legion  in  a  village  of  the  Veragri,  which  is 
called  Octodurus ;  and  this  \Tlllage  being  situated  in  a  valley, 
with  a  small  plain  annexed  to  it,  is  bounded  on  all  sides  by 
very  high  mountains.  As  this  village  was  divided  into  two 
parts  by  a  river,  he  granted  one  part  of  it  to  the  Gauls,  and 
assigned  the  other,  which  had  been  left  by  them  unoccupied,  to 
the  cohorts  to  winter  in.  He  fortified  this  [latter]  part  with  a 
rampart  and  a  ditch. 

Chap.  II. — When  several  days  had  elapsed  in  winter 
quarters,  and  he  had  ordered  corn  to  be  brought  in  he  was 
suddenly  informed  by  his  scouts  that  all  the  people  had  gone 
ofi"  in  the  night  from  that  part  of  the  town  which  he  had  given 
up  to  the  Gauls,  and  that  the  moimtains  which  hung  over  it 
were  occupied  by  a  very  large  force  of  the  Seduni  and  Veragri. 
It  had  happened  for  several  reasons  that  the  Gauls  suddenly 
formed  the  design  of  renewing  the  war  and  cutting  off  that 
legion.  First,  because  they  despised  a  single  legion,  on  account 
of  its  small  number,  and  that  not  quite  full  (two  cohorts 
having  been  detached,  and  several  individuals  'being  absent, 
who  ha^^l  been  dispatched  for  the  purpose  of  seeking  provision) ; 
then,  likewise,  because  they  thought  that  on  account  of  the 
disadvantageous  character  of  the  situation,  even  their  first 
attack  could  not  be  sustained  [by  us]  when  they  would  rush 
from  the  mountains  into  the  valley,  and  discharge  their  wea- 
pons upon  us.  To  this  was  added,  that  they  were  indignant 
thai  their  children  were  torn  from  them  under  the  title  of 
hostages,  and  they  were  persuaded  that  the  Romans  designed 
to  seize  upon  the  summits  of  the  Alps,  and  unite  those  parts  to 


CHAP.  T.  CESAR'S  COlOtESTTARIEa  67 

the  neighboring  province  [of  Gaul],  not  only  to  secure  the 
passes,'  but  also  a  constant  possession. 

Chap.  III. — Having  received  these  tidings,  Galba,  since 
the  works  of  the  winter-quarters  and  the  fortifications  were  not 
fully  completed,  nor  was  sufficient  preparation  made  with  regard 
to  corn  and  other  provisions  (since,  as  a  surrender  had  been  made, 
and  hostages  received,  he  had  thought  he  need  entertain  no 
apprehension  of  war),  speedily  summoning  a  council,  began  to 
anxiously  inquire  their  opinions.  In  which  council,  since  so 
much  sudden  danger  had  happened  contrary  to  the  general 
expectation,  and  almost  all  the  higher  places  were  seen  already 
covered  with  a  multitude  of  armed  men,  nor  could  [either]  troops 
come  to  their  relief,  or  provisions  be  brought  in,  as  the  passes 
were  blocked  up  [by  the  enemy] ;  safety  being  now  nearly 
despaired  of,  some  opinions  of  this  sort  were  delivered :  that, 
*'  leaving  their  baggage,  and  making  a  sally,  they  should  hasten 
away  for  safety  by  the  same  routes  by  which  they  had  come 
thither."  To  the  greater  part,  however,  it  seemed  best,  reserving 
that  measure  to  the  last,  to  await  the  issue  of  the  matter,  and 
to  defend  the  camp. 

Chap.  IV. — A  short  time  only  having  elapsed,  so  that  time 
was  scarcely  given  for  arranging  and  executing  those  things 
which  they  had  determined  on,  the  enemy,  upon  the  signal 
being  given,  rushed  down  [upon  our  men]  from  all  parts,  and 
discharged  stones  and  darts'  upon  our  rampart.  Our  men  at 
first,  while  their  strength  was  fresh,  resisted  bravely,  nor  did 
they  cast  any  weapon  inefiectually  from  their  higher  station. 
As  soon  as  any  part  of  the  camp,  being  destitute  of  defenders, 
seemed  to  be  hard  pressed,  thither  they  ran,  and  brought 
assistance.  But  they  were  over-matched  in  this,  that  the 
enemy  when  wearied  by  the  long  continuance  of  the  battle, 
went  out  of  the  action,  and  others  with  fresh  strength  came  in 
their  place  ;  none  of  which  things  could  be  done  by  our  men, 
owing  to  the  smallness  of  their  number ;  and  not  only  was  per- 
mission not  given  to  the  wearied  [Roman]  to  retire  from  the 
fight,  but  not  even  to  the  wounded  [was  liberty  granted]  to  quit 
the  pofet  where  he  had  been  stationed,  and  recover. 

Chap.  V. — When  they  had  now  been  fighting  for  more  than 
six  hours,  without  cessation,  and  not  only  strength,  but  even 

vc.      1  Literally,  " for  the  possession  of  the  passes."  J.     , 

2  The  gcesum,  a  Celtic  weapon,  was  adopted  hy  the  Romans.  fioH) 


68  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES,  book  iil 

"weapons  were  failing  our  men,  and  the  enemy  were  pressing  on 
more  rigorously,  and  had  begun  to  demolish  the  rampart  and 
to  fill  up  the  trench,  while  our  men  were  becoming  exhausted, 
and  the  matter  was  now  brought  to  the  last  extremity,  P.  Sex- 
tius  Baculus,  a  centurion  of  the  first  rank,  whom  we  have 
related  to  have  been  disabled  by  severe  wounds  in  the  engage- 
ment with  the  Nervii,  and  also  C.  Volusenus,  a  tribune  of  the 
soldiers,  a  man  of  great  skill  and  valor,  hasten  to  Galba,  and 
assure  him  that  the  only  hope  of  safety'  lay  in  making  a  sally, 
and  trying  the  last  resource.  Whereupon  assembling  the  cen- 
turions, he  quickly  gives  orders  to  the  soldiers  to  discontinue 
the  fight  a  short  time,  and  only  collect  the  weapons  flung  [at 
them],  and  recruit  themselves  after  their  fatigue,  and  afterward, 
upon  the  signal  being  given,  sally  forth  from  the  camp,  and 
place  in  their  valor  all  their  hope  of  safety. 

Chap.  VI. — They  do  what  they  were  ordered ;  and,  making 
a  sudden  sally  from  all  the  gates  [of  the  camp],  leave  the  enemy 
the  means  neither  of  knowing  what  was  taking  place,  nor  of 
collecting  themselves.  Fortune  thus  taking  a  turn,  [our  men] 
surround  on  every  side,  and  slay  those  who  had  entertained  the 
hope  of  gaining  the  camp  and  having  killed  more  than  the 
third  part  of  an  army  of  more  than  30,000  men  (which  num- 
ber of  the  barbarians  it  appeared  certain  had  come  up  to  our 
camp],  put  to  flight  the  rest  when  panic-stricken,  and  do  not 
sufier  them  to  halt  even  upon  the  higher  grounds.  All  the 
forces  of  the  enemy  being  thus  routed,  and  stripped  of 
their  arms,  [our  men]  betake  themselves  to  their  camp 
and  fortifications.  Which  battle  being  finished,  inasmuch 
as  Galba  was  unwilluig  to  tempt  fortune  again,  and  remem- 
bered that  he  had  come  into  winter  quarters  with  one  design, 
and  saw  that  he  had  met  with  a  different  state  of  affairs ; 
chiefly  however  urged  by  the  want  of  corn  and  provision, 
having  the  next  day  burned  all  the  buildings  of  that  village,  he 
hastens  to  return  into  the  province  ;  and  as  no  enemy  opposed 
or  hindered  his  march,  he  brought  the  legion  safe  into  the 
[country  of  the]  Nantuates,  thence  into  [that  of]  the  Allo- 
broges,  and  there  wintered. 

Chap.  VII. — These  things  being  achieved,  while  Cjesar  had 
every  reason  to  suppose  that  Gaul  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  tran- 

1  Literally,  "  the  only  hope  of  safety  was,  if  a  sally  being  made,  they 
tried  the  last  resource." 


CHAP.  IX.  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  69 

quillity,  the  Belgas  being  overcome,  the  Grermans  expelled,  the 
Seduni  among  the  Alps  defeated,  and  when  he  had,  therefore, 
in  the  beginning  of  winter,  set  out  for  Ulyricmn,  as  he  wished  to 
visit  those  nations,  and  acquire  a  knowledge  of  their  countries, 
a  sudden  war  sprang  up  in  Gaul.  The  occasion  of  that  war  was 
this :  P.  Crassus,  a  young  man,  had  taken  up  his  winter  quarters 
with  the  seventh  legion  among  the  Andes,  who  border  upon 
the  [Atlantic]  ocean.  He,  as  there  was  a  scarcity  of  com  in 
those  parts,  sent  out  some  oflScers  of  cavalry,  and  several  mili- 
tary tribunes  among  the  neighbouring  states,  for  the  purpose 
of  procuring  corn  and  provision ;  in  which  number  T.  Terrasi- 
dius  was  sent  among  the  Esubii ;  M.  Trebius  Gallus  among 
the  CuriosolltJE ;  Q.  Velanius,  T.  Silius,  amongst  the  Veneti. 

Chap.  VIII. — The  influence  of  this  state  is  by  far  the  most 
considerable  of  any-  of  the  countries  on  the  whole  sea  coast, 
because  the  Vengti  both  have  a  very  great  number  of  ships, 
♦with  which  they  have  been  accustomed  to  sail  to  Britain,  and 
[thus]  excel  the  rest  in  their  knowledge  and  experience  of 
nautical  affairs ;  and  as  only  a  few  ports  lie  scattered  along 
that  stormy  and  open  sea,  of  which  they  are  in  possession, 
they  hold  as  tributaries  almost  all  those  who  are  accustomed 
to  traffic  in  that  sea.  With  them  arose  the  beginning  [of  the 
revolt]  by  their  detaining  Silius  and  Velanius ;  for  they  thought 
that  they  should  recover  by  their  means  the  hostages  which 
they  had  given  to  Crassus.  The  neighboring  people  led  on 
by  their  influence  (as  the  measures  of  the  Gauls  are  sud- 
den and  hasty),  detain  Trebius  and  Terrasidius  for  the  same 
motive ;  and  quickly  sending  embassadors,  by  means  of  their 
leading  men,  they  enter  into  a  mutual  compact  to  do  nothing 
except  by  general  consent,  and  abide  the  same  issue  of  for- 
tune ;  and  they  solicit  the  other  states  to  choose  rather  to  con- 
tinue in  that  liberty  which  they  had  received  from  their 
ancestors,  than  endure  slavery  under  the  Romans.  All  the 
sea  coast  being  quickly  brought  over  to  their  sentiments,  they 
send  a  common  embassy  to  P.  Crassus  [to  say],  "  If  he  wished 
to  receive  back  his  oflScers,  let  him  send  back  to  them  their 
hostages." 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar,  being  informed  of  these  things  by  Cras- 
sus, since  he  was  so  far  distant  himself,  orders  ships  of  war  to 
be  built  in  the  mean  time  on  the  river  Loire,  which  flows  into 


YO  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  in. 

the  ocean ;  rowers  to  be  raised  from  tlie  province ;  sailors 
and  pilots  to  be  pro\'ided.  These  matters  being  quickly- 
executed,  he  himself,  as  soon  as  the  season  of  the  year  per- 
mits, hastens  to  the  army.  The  Veneti,  and  the  other  states 
also,  being  infonned  of  Caesar's  arrival,  when  they  reflected 
how  great  a  crime  they  had  committed,  in  that,  ihe  embas- 
sadors (a  character  which  had  among  all  nations  ever 
been  sacred  and  inviolable)'  had  by  them  been  detained  and 
thrown  into  prison,  resolve  to  prepare  for  a  war  in  pro- 
portion to  the  greatness  of  their  danger,  and  especially  to 
provide  those  things  which  appertain  to  the  service  of  a 
navy,  with  the  greater  confidence,  inasmuch  as  they  greatly 
relied  on  the  nature  of  their  situation.  They  knew  that 
the  passes  by  land  were  cut  ofi"  by  estuaries,  that  the  ap- 
proach by  sea  was  most  difficult,  by  reason  of  our  ignorance 
of  the  localities,  [and]  the  small  number  of  the  harbors, 
and  they  trusted  that  our  army  would  not  be  able  to  stay  ■ 
very  long  among  them,  on  account  of  the  insufficiency  of 
corn;  and  again,  even  if  all  these  things  should  turn  out 
contrary  to  their  expectation,  yet  they  were  very  powerful  in 
their  navy.  They  well  understood  that  the  Romans  neither 
had  any  number  of  ships,  nor  were  acquainted  with  the  shal- 
lows, the  harbors,  or  the  islands  of  those  parts  where  they 
would  have  to  carry  on  the  war ;  and  the  navigation  was  very 
different  in  a  narrrow  sea^  from  what  it  was  in  the  vast  and 
open  ocean.  Having  come  to  this  resolution,  they  fortify 
their  towns,  convey  corn  into  them  from  the  country  parts, 
bring  together  as  many  ships  as  possible  to  Venetia,  where 
it  appeared  Caesar  would  at  first  carry  on  the  war.  They  unite 
to  themselves  as  allies  for  that  war,  the  Osismii,  the  Lexovii, 
the  Nannetes,'  the  Ambiliati,  the  Morini,  the  Diablintes,* 
and  the  Menapii ;  and  send  for  auxiliaries  from  Britain, 
which  is  situated  over  against  those  regions. 

1  Frequent  mention  is  made  of  the  sacred  and  holy  characters  of  em- 
bassadors by  Roman  writers. 

2  Literally,  "far  diflferont  in  a  narrow  sea  and  in  the  vast  and  open 
ocean." 

3  The  Nannetes,  or  Namnetes,  were  a  Celtic  tribe,  whose  capital,  Con- 
divicnum,  afterward  Nannetes,  is  the  modem  Nantes,  which  preserves 
the  ancient  name  with  a  shght  modification.    • 

*  The  Diablintes  were  a  division  of  the  Aulerci.  Their  capital,  the 
name  of  which  was  changed  from  Neodunum  to  Diablintes,  is  the  modern 
GaUiens. 


OHAP.xn.  C^SAE'S  COMMENTAEIES.  ^1 

Chap.  X. — ^There  were  these  diflSculties  which  we  have  men- 
tioned above,  in  carrying  on  the  war,  but  many  things,  never- 
theless, urged  Cresar  to  that  war; — the  open  insult  offered  to 
tiie  state  in  the  detention  of  the  Roman  knights,  the  rebellion 
raised  after  surrendering,  the  revolt  after  hostages  were  given, 
the  cpnfederacy  of  so  many  states,  but  principally,  lest  if,  [the  con- 
duct of]  this  part  was  overlooked,  the  other  nations  should  think 
that  the  same  thing  was  permitted  them.  Wherefore,  since  ho 
reflected  that  almost  all  the  Gauls  were  fond  of  revolution, 
and  easily  and  quickly  excited  to  war ;  that  all  men  likewise, 
by  nature,  love  hberty  and  hate  the  condition  of  slavery, 
he  thought  he  ought  to  divide  and  more  widely  distribute 
his  army,  before  more  states  should  join  the  confederation. 

Chap.  XL — He  therefore  sends  T..Labienu8,  his  heutenant, 
with  the  cavalry  to  the  Treviri,  who  are  nearest  to  the  river 
Rhine.  He  charges  him  to  visit  the  Remi  and  the  other 
Belgians,  and  to  keep  them  in  their  allegiance  and  repel  the 
Germans  (who  where  said  to  have  been  summoned  by  the  Belg» 
to  their  aid,)  if  they  attempted  to  cross  the  river  by  force  in 
their  ships.  He  orders  P.  Crassus  to  proceed  into  Aquitania 
with  twelve  legionary  cohorts  and  a  great  number  of  the  cavalry, 
lest  auxiliaries  should  be  sent  into  Gaul  by  these  states,  and 
such  great  nations  be  united.  He  sends  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus 
his  lieutenant,  with  three  legions,  among  the  Unelli,  the  Cu- 
riosolitae,  and  the  Lexovii,  to  take  care  that  their  forces  should 
be  kept  separate  from  the  rest.  He  appoints  D.  Brutus,  a  young 
man,  over  the  fleet  and  those  Gallic  vessels  which  he  had 
ordered  to  be  furnished*  by  the  Pictones  and  the  Santoni,  and 
the  other  provinces  which  remained  at  peace ;  and  commands 
him  to  proceed  toward  the  Veneti,  as  soon  as  he  could.  He 
himself  hastens  thither  with  the  land  forces. 

Chap.  XTT — The  sites  of  their  towns  were  generally  such 
that,  being  placed  on  extreme  points*  [of  land]  and  on  pro- 
montories, they  neither  had  an  approach  by  land  when  the 
tide  had  rushed  in  from  the  main  ocean,  which  always  happens 
twice  in  the  space  of  twelve  hours;  nor  by  ships,  because, 
upon  the  tide  ebbing  again,  the  ships  were  likely  to  be  dashed 
upon  the  shoals.  Thus,  by.,  either  circumstance,  was  the 
storming  of  their  tovras  rendered  diflicult ;  and  if  at  any  time 


*  Lit.  "  to  assemble  from  among,"  etc. 
2  Lit.  "  small  tongues." 


72  CJESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  BOOK:  in. 

perchance  the  Veneti  overpowered  by  the  greatness  of  our 
works,  (the  sea  having  been  excluded  by  a  mound  and  largo 
dams,  and  the  latter  being  made  almost  equal  in  height  to  the 
walls  of  the  town)  had  begun  to  despair  of  their  fortunes ; 
bringing  up  a  large  nimiber  of  ships,  of  which  they  had  a  very 
great  quantity,  they  carried  off  all  their  property  and  betook 
themselves  to  the  nearest  towns ;  there  they  again  defended 
themselves  by  the  same  advantages  of  situation.  They  did 
this  the  more  easily  during  a  great  part  of  the  summer,  be- 
cause our  ships  were  kept  back  by  storms,  and  the  difficulty  of 
sailing  was  very  great  in  that  vast  and  open  sea,  with  its 
strong  tides  and  its  harbors  far  apart  and  exceedingly  few 
in  number. 

Chap.  XIII. — For  their  ships  were  built  and  equipped 
after  this  manner.  The  keels  were  somewhat  flatter  than 
those  of  our  ships,  whereby  they  could  more  easily  encounter 
the  shallows  and  the  ebbing  of  the  tide  :  the  prows  were  raised 
very  high,  and,  in  like  manner  the  stems  were  adapted  to  the 
force  of  the  waves  and  storms  [which  they  were  formed  to  sus- 
tain]. The  ships  were  built  wholly  of  oak,  and  designed  to 
endure  any  force  and  violence  whatever;  the  benches  which 
were  made  of  planks  a  foot  in  breadth,  were  fastened  by  iron 
spikes  of  the  thickness  of  a  man's  thumb;  the  anchors  were 
secured  fast  by  iron  chains  instead  of  cables,  and  for  sails 
they  used  skins  and  thin  dressed  leather.  These  [were  used] 
either  through  their  want  of  canvas  and  their  ignorance  of  its 
application,  or  for  this  reason,  which  is  more  probable,  that  they 
thought  that  such  storms  of  the  ocean,  and  such  violent  gales 
of  wind  could  not  be  resisted  by  sails,  nor  ships  of  such  great 
burden  be  conveniently  enough  managed  by  them.  The  en- 
counter of  our  fleet  with  these  ships'  was  of  such  a  nature  that 
our  fleet  excelled  in  speed  alone,  and  the  plying  of  the  oars  ; 
other  things,  considering  the  nature  of  the  place  [and]  the 
violence  of  the  storms,  were  more  suitable  and  better  adapted 
on  their  side ;  for  neither  could  our  ships  injure  theirs  with 
their  beaks'  (so   great  was  their  strength),   nor  on  account  of 

1  i.  e.  the  relative  character  of  the  two  was,  etc. 

2  "  For  neither  could,"  etc.  A  similar  remark  is  made  in  the  next 
chapter.  And  yet  the  rostrum  (more  commonly  rostra,  Greek  l/i'&oXoc,  or 
e/x^oXov)  supplied  a  very  formidable  instrument  of  ancient  naval  warfere. 
It  was  a  beam  springmg  from  a  part  just  below  the  prow,  and  topped 


OHAP.nv.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  Y3 

their  height  was  a  weapon  easily  cast  up  to  them ;  and  for  the 
same  reason  they  were  less  readily  locked  in  by  rocks.  To 
this  was  added,  that  whenever  a  storm  began  to  rage  and  they 
ran  before  the  wind,  they  both  could  weather  the  storm  more 
easily  and  heave  to  securely  in  the  shallows,  and  when  left  by 
the  tide  feared  nothing  from  rocks  and  shelves :  the  risk  of  all 
which  things  was  much  to  be  dreaded  by  our  ships. 

Chap.  XIV. — Caesar,  after  taking  many  of  their  towns, 
perceiving  that  so  much  labor  was  spent  in  vain  and  that  the 
flight  of  the  enemy  could  not  be  prevented  on  the  capture  of 
their  towns,  and  that  injury  could  not  be  done  them,  he  deter- 
mined to  wait  for  his  fleet.  As  soon  as  it  came  up  and  was 
first  seen  by  the  enemy,  about  220  of  their  ships,  fully  equipped 
and  appointed  with  every  kind  of  [naval]  implement,  sailed 
forth  from  the  harbor,  and  drew  up  opposite  to  ours  ;  nor  did  it 
appear  clear  to  Brutus,  who  commanded  the  fleet,  or  to  the 
tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  centurions,  to  whom  the  se- 
veral ships  were  assigned,  what  to  do,  or  what  system  of  tactics 
to  adopt ;  for  they  knew  that  damage  could  not  be  done  by 
their  beaks ;  and  that,  although  turrets  were  built  [on  their 
decks],  yet  the  height  of  the  stems  of  the  barbarian  ships 
exceeded  these ;  so  that  weapons  could  not  be  cast  up  fi-om 
[our]  lower  position  with  sufficient  eftect,  and  those  cast  by 
the  Gauls  fell  the  more  forcibly .  upon  us.  One  thing  pro- 
vided by  our  men  was  of  great  service,  [viz.]  sharp  hooks* 
inserted  into  and  fastened  upon  poles,  of  a  form  not  unhke  the 
hooks  used  in  attacking  town  walls.  When  the  ropes  which 
fastened  the  sail-yards  to  the  masts  were  caught  by  them  and 

f>ulled,  and  our  vessel  vigorously  impelled  with  the  oars,  they' 
the  ropes]  were  severed ;  and  when  they  were  cut  away,  the 

with  sharp  iron  points  or  an  iron  figure  of  a  ram's  head.  Though  for- 
merly always  above  the  water  they  were  in  latter  times  placed  below  it, 
and  thus  rendered  more  dangerous. 

'  "  Sharp  hooks,"  {fakes prceaciUcB).  The  fakes  here  spoken  of  were, 
probably,  those  arms  which  were  much  used  under  that  name.  The  falx 
was  a  large  dagger  with  a  coulter,  or  bill,  projecting  from  one  side.  Such 
implements,  when  fixed  upon  poles,  were  employed  at  the  siege  of  towns. 
One  service  of  them  was  to  loosen  the  stones  of  the  walls.  To  this  prac- 
tice Cassar  refers,  De  Bell.  Gall,  vii.  22.  But  Vegetius,  iv.  14,  tells  us 
that  a  large  falx  was  sometimes  employed,  instead  of  the  more  common 
ram's  head,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  towns.  ^     ^  -    - 

2  Literally,  ''gave  themselves  to  the  wind."     ;':  I;::, '*•  u.tt"  Jii^f 

4 


14:  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iiL 

yards  necessarily  fell  down;  so  that  as  all  the  hope  of  the 
Gallic  vessels  depended  on  their  sails  and  rigging,  upon  these 
being  cut  away,  the  entire  management  of  the  ships  was 
taken  from  them  at  the  same  time.  The  rest  of  the  contest 
depended  on'  courage ;  in  which  our  men  decidedly  had  the 
advantage ;  and  the  more  so,  because  the  whole  action  was 
carried  on  in  the  sight  of  Caesar  and  the  entire  army ;  so  that 
no  act,  a  little  more  valiant  than  ordinary,  could  pass  unob- 
served, for  all  the  hills  and  higher  grounds,  from  which  there 
was  a  near  prospect  of  the  sea  were  occupied  by  our  army. 

Chap.  XV. — The  sail-yards  [of  the  enemy],  as  we  have  said, 
being  brought  down,  although  two  and  [in  some  cases]  three 
ships  [of  theirs]  surrounded  each  one  [of  ours],  the  soldiers 
strove  with  the  greatest  energy  to  board  the  ships  of  the  enemy ; 
and,  after  the  barbarians  observed  this  taking  place,  as  a  great 
many  of  their  ships  were  beaten,  and  as  no  relief  for  that 
evil  could  be  discovered,  they  hastened  to  seek  safety  in 
flight.  And,  having  now  turned  their  vessels  to  that  quarter 
ii),  which  the  wind  blew,  so  great  a  calm  and  lull  suddenly 
arose,  that  they  could  not  move  out  of  their  place,  which  cir- 
cumstance, truly,  was  exceedingly  opportune  for  finishing  the 
business  ;  for  our  men  gave  chase  and  took  them  one  by  one,  so 
that  very  few  out  of  all  the  number,  [and  those]  by  the  inter- 
vention of  night,  arrived  at  the  land,  after  the  battle  had 
lasted  almost  from  the  fourth  hour'  till  sun-set. 

Chap.  XVI. — By  this  battle  the  war  with  the  Veneti  and 
the  whole  of  the  sea  coast  was  finished  ;  for  both  all  the  youth, 
and  all,  too,  of  more  advanced  age,  in  whom  there  was  any 
discretion  or  rank,  had  assembled  in  that  battle ;  and  they 
had  collected  in  that  one  place  whatever  naval  forces  they  had 
any  where ;  and  when  these  were  lost,  the  survivors  had  no  place 
to  retreat  to,  nor  means  of  defending  their  towns.  They  ac 
cordingly  surrendered  themselves  and  all  their  possessions  to 
Caesar,  on  whom  Caesar  thought  that  punishment  should  be 
inflicted  the  more  severely,  in  order  that  for  the  future  the 
rights  of  embassadors  might  be  more  carefully  respected  by 
barbarians;  having,  therefore,  put  to  death  all  their  senate, 
he  sold  the  rest  for  slaves. 

Chap.  XVII. — ^While  these  things  are  going  on  among 
the  Veneti,  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus  with  those  troops  which  he 

»  Lit.  "  was  placed  in."  2  Lit.  "  about  ten  in  the  morning." 


CHAP.  xvni.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  75 

had  received  from  Caesar,  arrives  in  the  territories  of  the 
Unelli.  Over  these  people  Viridovix  ruled,  and  held  the 
chief  command  of  all  those  states  which  had  revolted ;  fixim 
which  he  had  collected  a  large  and  powerful  army.'  And  in 
those  few  days,  the  Aulerci  and  the  Sexovii,  having  slain  their 
senate  because  they  would  not  consent  to  be  promoters  of 
the  war,  shut  their  gates  [against  us]  and  united  themselves 
to  Viridovix ;  a  great  multitude  besides  of  desperate  men  and 
robbers  assembled  out  of  Gaul  from  all  quarters,  whom  the 
hope  of  plundering  and  the  love  of  fighting  had  called  away 
from  husbandry  and  their  daily  labor.  Sabinus  kept  himself 
within  his  camp,  which  was  in  a  position  convenient  for  every- 
thing ;  while  Viridovix  encamped  over  against  him  at  a  dis- 
tance of  two  miles,  and  daily  bringing  out  his  forces,  gave  him 
an  opportunity  of  fighting ;  so  that  Sabinus  had  now  not  only 
come  into  contempt  with  the  enemy,  but  also  was  somewhat 
taunted  by  the  speeches  of  our  soldiers ;  and  furnished  so  great 
a  suspicion  of  his  cowardice  that  the  enemy  presumed  to  sp- 
proach  even  to  the  very  rampart  of  our  camp.  He  adopted 
this  conduct  for  the  following  reason :  because  he  did  not 
think  that  a  lieutenant  ought  to  engage  in  battle  with  so  great 
a  force,  especially  while  he  who  held  the  chief  command  was 
absent,  except  on  advantageous  ground  or  some  favorable 
circumstance  presented  itself. 

Chap.  XVIII. — After  having  established  this  suspicion  of 
his  cowardice,  he  selected  a  certain  suitable  and  crafty  Gaul, 
who  Avas  one  of  those  whom  he  had  with  him  as  auxiliaries. 
He  induces  him  by  great  gifts  and  promises  to  go  over  to 
the  enemy  ;  and  informs  [him]  of  what  he  wished  to  be  done. 
Who,  when  he  arrives  among  them  as  a  deserter,  lays 
before  them  the  fears  of  the  Romans ;  and  informs  them 
by  what  difficulties  Caesar  himself  was  harassed,  and  that 
the  matter  was  not  far  removed  from  this — that  Sabinus  would 
the  next  night  privately  draw  oflf  his  army  out  of  the  camp 
and  set  forth  to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  [him] 
assistance,  which,  when  they  heard,  they  all  cry  out  together 
that  an  opportunity  of  successfully  conducting  their  enterprise, 
ought  not  to  be  thrown  away :  that  they  ought  to  go  to  the 
[Roman]  camp.  Many  things  persuaded  the  Gauls  to  this 
measure ;  the  delay  of  Sabinus  during  the  previous  days ;  the 

'  Lit.  "an  army  and  large  forces." 


76  OiESAR'S  COMMENTAETEa  book  in, 

positive  assertion  of  the  [pretended]  deserter ;  want  of  pro- 
visions, for  a  supply  of  which  they  had  not  taken  the  requisite 
precautions ;  the  hope  springing  from  the  Venetic  war ;  and 
[also]  because  in  most  cases  men  willingly  believe  what 
they  wish.  Influenced  by  these  things  they  do  not  dis- 
charge Viridovix  and  the  other  leadere  from  the  council, 
before  they  gained  permission  from  them  to  take  up  arms 
and  hasten  to  [our]  camp  ;  which  being  granted,  rejoicing  as 
if  victory  were  fully  certain,  they  collected  faggots  and  brush- 
wood, with  which  to  fill  up  the  Roman  trenches,  and  hasten  to 
the  camp. 

Chap.  XIX. — The  situation  of  the  camp  was  a  rising 
ground,  gently  sloping  from  the  bottom  for  about  a  mile. 
Thither  they  proceeded  with  great  speed  (in  order  that  as 
little  time  as  possible  might  be  given  to  the  Romans  to 
collect  and  arm  themselves),  and  arrived  quite  out  of  breath. 
Sabinus  having  encouraged  his  men,  gives  them  the  signal, 
which  they  earnestly  desired.  While  the  enemy  Avere  encum- 
bered by  reason  of  the  burdens  which  they  were  carrying,  he 
orders  a  sally  to  be  made  suddenly  from  two  gates  [of  the  camp]. 
It  happened,  by  the  advantage  of  situation,  by  the  unskilfulness 
and  the  fatigue  of  the  enemy,  by  the  valor  of  our  soldiers, 
and  their  experience  in  former  battles,  that  they  could  not  stand 
one  attack  of  our  men,  and  immediately  turned  their  backs ; 
and  our  men  with  full  vigor  followed  them  while  disor- 
dered, and  slew  a  great  number  of  them ;  the  horse  pursuing 
the  rest,  lefl  but  few,  who  escaped  by  flight.  Thus  at  the  same 
time,  Sabinus  was  informed  of  the  naval  battle  and  Caesar  of 
victory  gained  by  Sabinus ;  and  all  the  states  immediately 
surrendered  themselves  to  Titurius:  for  as  the  temper  of 
the  Gauls  is  impetuous  and  ready  to  undertake  wars,  so 
their  mind  is  weak,  and  by  no  means  resolute  in  enduring 
calamities.' 

Chap.  XX, — About  the  same  time,  P.  Crassus,  when 
he  had  arrived  in  Aquitania  (which,  as  has  been  before 
said,  both  from  its  extent  of  territory  and  the  great  num- 
ber of  its  people,  is  to  be  reckoned  a  third  part  of  Gaul,") 
understanding  that  he  was  to  wage  war  in  these  parts, 
where  a  few  years  before,   L.  Valerius  Prseconinus,   the  lieu- 

'  Polybius's  character  of  the  Gauls  perfectly  agrees  with  that  of  Caesar's 
in  both  the  points  spoken  of  in  the  passage  above, 
2  Book  i.  1. 


OHAP.XXL  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  77 

tenant  had  been  killed,  and  his  army  routed,  and  from  which  L. 
Manilius,  the  proconsul,  had  fled  with  the  loss  of  his  baggage, 
he  perceived  that  no  ordinary  care  must  be  used  by  him. 
Wherefore,  having  provided  com,  procured  auxiliaries  and 
cavalry,  [and]  having  summoned  by  name  many  valiant  men 
from  Tolosa,  Carcaso,  and  Narbo,  which  are  the  states  of  the 
province  of  Gaul,  that  border  on  these  regions  [Aquitania],  he 
led  his  army  into  the  territories  of  the  Sotiates.  On  his 
arrival  being  known,  the  Sotiates  having  brought  together 
great  forces  and  [much]  cavalry,  in  which  their  strength 
principally  lay,'  and  assailing  our  army  on  the  march,  en- 
gaged first  in  a  cavalry  action,  then  when  their  cavalry  was 
routed,  and  our  men  pursuing,  they  suddenly  display  their 
infantry  forces,  which  they  had  placed  in  ambuscade  in  a 
valley.  These  attacked  our  men  [while]  disordered,  and  renewed 
the  fight. 

Chap.  XXI. — The  battle  was  long  and  vigorously  contested, 
since  the  Sotiates,  relying  on  their  former  victories,  imagined 
that  the  safety  of  the  whole  of  Aquitania  rested  on  their 
valor;  [and]  our  men,  on  the  other  hand,  desired  it  might 
be  seen  what  they  could  accomplish  without  their  general  and 
without  the  other  legions,  under  a  very  young  commander ; 
at  length  the  enemy,  worn  out  with  wounds,  began  to  turn 
their  backs,  and  a  great  number  of  them  being  slain,  Crassus 
began  to  besiege  the  [principal]  town  of  the  Sotiates  on  his 
march.  Upon  their  valiantly  resisting,  he  raised  vineae  and 
turrets.  They  at  one  time  attempting  a  sally,  at  another 
forming  mines*  to  our  rampart  and  vinese  (at  which  the 
Aquitani  are  eminently  skilled,  because  in  many  places 
among  them  there  are  copper  mines) ;  when  they  perceived 
that  nothing  could    be  gained    by  these   operations  through 

•  It  need  scarcely  be  observed  that  the  iniantTy  were  then  regarded, as 
the  main  part  of  an  army. 

2  When  a  town  could  not  be  approached  by  vinece,  the  operations  of 
the  siege  were  often  carried  on  by  the  means  of  mines.  These  were 
sometimes  carried  into  the  very  heart  of  the  place.  When  the  object  was 
principally  to  sap  the  foundations  of  the  walls,  the  part  to  be  destroyed 
was  supported  by  upright  wooden  beams,  which  being  fired,  lefl  the  wall 
to  come  down.  This  piece  of  warfare,  we  find,  then,  was  also  apphed  to 
the  fortifications  of  a  camp.  Another  instance  of  this  is  found,  De  Bell. 
GalL,  vii.  22 ;  where  Caesar  speaks  also  of  skill  derived  from  the  civil 
workings  of  mines  applied  to  military  purposes. 


78  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m. 

the  perseverance  of  our  men,  they  send  embassadors  to  Cras- 
sus,  and  entreat  him  to  admit  them  to  a  surrender.  Having 
obtained  it,  they,  being  ordered  to  deliver  up  their  arms, 
comply.      

Chap.  XXIT. — ^And  while  the  attention  of  our  men  is  en- 
gaged in  that  matter,  in  another  part  Adcantuannus,  wlio  held 
the  chief  command,  with  600  devoted  followers  whom  they  call 
soldurii'  (the  conditions  of  whose  association  are  these, — that 
they  enjoy  all  the  conveniences  of  life  with  those  to  whose 
friendship  they  have  devoted  themselves  :  if  any  thing  calami- 
tous happen  to  them,  either  they  endure  the  same  destiny 
together  with  them,  or  commit  suicide  :  nor  hitherto,  in  the 
memory  of  men,  has  there  been  found  any  one  who,  upon  his 
being  slain  to  whose  friendship  he  had  devoted  himself,  refused 
to  die)  ;  Adcantuannus,  [I  say]  endeavoring  to  make  a  sally 
with  these,  when  our  soldiers  had  rushed  together  to  arms,  upon 
a  shout  being  raised  at  that  part  of  the  fortification,  and  a  fierce 
battle  had  been  fought  there,  was  driven  back  into  the 
town,  yet  he  obtained  from  Crassus  [the  indulgence]  that 
he  should  enjoy  the  same  terms  of  surrender  [as  the  other  in- 
habitants]. 

Chap.  XXTEI. — Crassus,  having  received  their  arms  and 
hostages,  marched  into  the  territories  of  the  Vocates  and  the 
Tarusates.  But  then,  the  barbarians  being  alarmed,  because 
they  had  heard  that  a  town  fortified  by  the  nature  of  the  place 
and  by  art,''  had  been  taken  by  us  in  a  few  days  after  our 
arrival  there,  began  to  send  embassadors  into  all  quarters,  to 
combine,  to  give  hostages  one  to  another,  to  raise  troops.  Em- 
bassadors also  are  sent  to  those  states  of  Hither  Spain  which 
are  nearest  to  Aquitania,  and  auxiliaries  and  leaders  are  sum- 
moned from  them ;  on  whose  arrival  they  proceed  to  carry  on  the 
war  with  great  confidence,  and  with  a  great  host  of  men.  They 
who  had  been  with  Q.  Sertorius  the  whole  period  [of  his  war  in 

1  Soldurii.  This  seems  a  Celtic  word.  That  the  soldurii  were  persons 
lying  under  feudal  obligations  to  the  persons  whom  they  attended  in 
battle,  and  are  to  be  regarded  in  the  same  light  as  tho  persons  (ambacti 
clientesque)  spoken  of  in  book  vi.  15,  is  at  least  doubtful.  Plutarch 
speaks  of  persons  among  the  Egyptians  devoting  themselves  to  the  service 
of  others  for  hfe  and  death  (ovvaTrodvTJaKovTec).  It  is  probable  that  the 
soldurii  acted  only  on  sacred  principles  in  this  self-devotion,  and  were 
thus  an  lepoc  7Mxog. 

2  Lit.  "by  hand." 


CHAP.  XXY.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  Y9 

Spain]  and  were  supposed  to  have  very  great  skill  in  military 
matters,  are  chosen  leaders.  These,  adopting  the  practice  of 
the  Roman  people,  begin  to  select  [advantageous]  places, 
to  fortify  their  camp,  to  cut  off  our  men  from  provisions, 
which,  when  Crassus  observes,  [and  likewise]  that  his  forces, 
on  account  of  their  small  nmnber  could  not  safely  be  sepa- 
rated; that  the  enemy  both  made  excursions  and  beset  the 
passes,  and  [yet]  left,  suflScient  guard  for  their  camp ;  that  on 
that  account,  com  and  provision  could  not  very  conveniently 
be  brought  up  to  him,  and  that  the  number  of  the  enemy  was 
daily  increased,  he  thought  that  he  ought  not  to  delay  in  giving 
battle.  This  matter  being  brought  to  a  council,  when  he  dis- 
covered that  all  thought  tJbe  same  thing,  he  appointed  the  next 
day  for  the  fight. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Having  drawn  out  all  his  forces  at  the 
break  of  day,  and  marshaled  them  in  a  double  line,  he 
posted  the  auxiliaries  in  the  center,  and  waited  to  see 
what  measures  the  enemy  would  take.  They,  although  on  ac- 
count of  their  great  number  and  their  ancient  renown  in  war, 
and  the  small  number  of  our  men,  they  supposed  they  might 
safely  fight,  nevertheless  considered  it  safer  to  gain  the  vic- 
tory without  any  wound,  by  besetting  the  passes  [and]  cutting 
off  the  provisions:  and  if  the  Romans,  on  account  of  the 
want  of  corn,  should  begin  to  retreat,  they  intended  to  attack 
them  while  encumbered  in  their  march  and  depressed  in  spirit 
[as  being  assailed  while]  under  baggage.  This  measure  being 
approved  of  by  the  leaders  and  the  forces  of  the  Romans  drawn 
out,  the  enemy  [still]  kept  themselves  in  their  camp.  Crassus 
having  remarked  this  circumstance,  since  the  enemy,  intimi- 
dated by  their  own  delay,  and  by  the  reputation  [i.  e.  for  cow- 
ardice arising  thence]  had  rendered  our  soldiers  more  eager 
for  fighting,  and  the  remarks  of  all  were  heard  [declaring] 
that  no  longer  ought  delay  to  be  made  in  going  to  the 
camp,  after  encouraging  his  men,  he  marches  to  the  camp  of 
the  enemy,  to  the  great  gratification  of  his  own  troops.* 

Chap.  XXV. — There,  while  some  were  filling  up  the  ditch,  and 
others,  by  throwing  a  large  number  of  darts,  were  driving  the 
defenders  from  the  rampart  and  fortifications,  and  the  auxilia- 
ries, on  whom  Crassus  did  not  much  rely  in  the  battle,  by  sup- 
plying stones  and  weapons  [to  the  soldiers],  and  by  conveying 

•  Lit  "all  earnestly  wishing  it " 


80  C-SBAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m. 

turf  to  the  mound,  presented  the  appearance  and  charac- 
ter of  men  engaged  in  fighting ;  while  also  the  enemy  were 
fighting  resolutely  and  boldly,  and  their  weapons,  discharged 
from  their  higher  position,  fell'  with  great  effect ;  the  horse, 
having  gone  round  the  camp  of  the  enemy,  reported  to  Crassus 
that  the  camp  was  not  fortified  with  equal  care  on  the  side  of 
the  Decuman  gate,  and  had  an  easy   approach. 

Chap.  XX VI. — Crassus,  having  exhorted  the  commanders  of 
the  horse  to  animate  their  men  by  great  rewards  and  promises, 
points  out  to  them  what  he  wished  to  have  done.  They,  a 
they  had  been  commanded,  having  brought  out  the  four  cohorts, 
which,  as  they  had  been  left  as  a  guard  for  the  camp,  were  not 
fetigued  by  exertion,  and  having  led  them  round  by  a  some- 
what longer  way,  lest  they  could  be  seen  from  the  camp  of  the 
enemy,  when  the  eyes  and  minds  of  all  were  intent  upon  the 
battle,  quickly  arrived  at  those  fortifications  which  we  have 
spoken  of,  and,  having  demolished  these,  stood  in  the  camp 
of  the  enemy  before  they  were  seen  by  them,  or  it  was  known 
what  was  going  on.  And  then,  a  shout  being  heard  in  that 
quarter,  our  men,  their  strength  having  been  recruited,  (which' 
usually  occurs  on  the  hope  of  viclory),  began  to  fight  more 
vigorously.  The  enemy  surrounded  on  all  sides,  [and]  all  their 
affairs  being  despaired  of,  made  great  attempts  to  cast  them- 
selves down  over  the  ramparts  and  to  seek  safety  in  flight. 
These  the  cavalry  pursued  over  the  very  open  plains,  and  after 
leaving  scarcely  a  fourth  part  out  of  the  number  of  50,000, 
which  it  was  certain  had  assembled  out  of  Aquitania  and  from 
the  Cantabri,  returned  late  at  night  to  the  camp. 

Chap.  XXVIL — Having  heard  of  this  battle,  the  greatest 
part  of  Aquitania  surrendered  itself  to  Crassus,  and  of  its  own 
accord  sent  hostages,  in  which  number  were  the  Tarbelli,'  the 
Bigerriones,  the  Preciani,  the  Vocasates,  the  Tarusates,  the 
Elurates,  the  Garites,  the  Ausci,  the  Garumni,  the  Sibuzates, 
the  Cocosates.  A  few  [and  those]  most  remote  nations,  relying 
on  the  time  of  the  year,  because  winter  was  at  hand,  neglected 
to  do  this. 

Chap.  XXVIIT. — About  the  same  time  Caesar,  although 
the  summer   was  nearly  past,  yet,   since,  all  Gaul  being  re- 

*  Literally,  "not  ineffectively." 

*  Literally,  "  which  generally  is  accustomed  to  happen." 
3  For  the  situations  of  these  several  people,  see  the  map. 


CHAP.  xrcx.  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  81 

duced,  the  Morini  and  the  Menapii  alone  remained  in  arms, 
and  had  never  sent  embassadors  to  him  [to  make  a  treaty]  of 
peace,  speedily  led  his  army  thither,  thinking  that  that  war 
might  soon  be  terminated.  They  resolved  to  conduct  the  war 
on  a  very  different  method  "from  the  rest  of  the  Gauls ;  for  as 
they  perceived  that  the  greatest  nations  [of  Gaul]  who  had 
engaged  in  war,  had  been  routed  and  overcome,  and  as  they 
possessed  continuous  ranges  of  forests  and  morasses,  they 
removed  themselves  and  all  their  property  thither.  When 
Caesar  had  arrived  at  the  opening  of  these  forests,  and  had 
began  to  fortify  his  camp,  and  no  enemy  was  in  the  mean  time 
seen,  while  our  men  were  dispersed  on  their  respective  duties, 
they  suddenly  rushed  out  from  all  parts  of  the  forest,  and 
made  an  attack  on  our  men.  The  latter  quickly  took  up  arms 
and  drove  them  back  again  to  their  forests ;  and  having  killed 
a  great  many,  lost  a  few  of  their  own  men  while  pursuing  them 
too  far  through  those  intricate  places. 

Chap.  XXTX. — ^During  the  remaining  days  after  this,  Caesar 
began  to  cut  down  the  forests ;  and  that  no  attack  might  be 
made  on  the  flank  of  the  soldiers,  while  imarmed  and  not  fore- 
seeing it,  he  placed  together  (opposite  to  the  enemy)  all  that 
timber  which  was  cut  down,  and  piled  it  up  as  a  rampart  on 
either  flank.  When  a  great  space  had  been,  with  incredible 
speed,  cleared  in  a  few  days,  when  the  cattle  [of  the  enemy]  and 
the  rear  of  their  baggage  train  were  already  seized  by  our  men, 
and  they  themselves  were  seeking  for  the  thickest  parts  of  the 
forests,  storms  of  such  a  kind  came  on  that  the  work  was 
necessarily  suspended,  and,  through  the  continuance  of  the 
rains,  the  soldiers  could  not  any  longer  remain  in  their  tents. 
Therefore,  having  laid  waste  all  their  country,  [and]  having 
burned  their  villages  and  houses,  Caesar  led  back  nis  army  and 
stationed  them  in  winter  quarters  among,  the  Aulerci  and 
Lexovii,  and  the  other  states  which  had  made  war  upon  him 
last. 

4* 


82  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  bookiv. 


BOOK  IV. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.-m.  The  UsipStes  and  Tenchtheri,  oppressed  by  the  Suevi,  migrate 
from  Germany  into  Gaul ;  the  national  character  of  the  Suevi.  IV. 
The  TJsipetes  and  Tenchtheri  possess  themselves  of  the  estates  of  the 
Menapii.  V.,  VI.  Caesar  resolves  to  make  war  upon  the  Germans. 
VII.-IX.  Receives  an  overture  of  peace  from  them ;  their  treacherous 
designs.  X.  Description  of  the  Meuso  and  the  Rhine.  XI.-XV. 
The  perfidy  of  the  Germans;  their  overthrow  and  retreat.  XVI.- 
XVII.  Caesar's  bridge  over  the  Rhine.  XVIII.,  XIX.  Caesar  leads 
his  army  into  Germany ;  punishes  the  Sigambri ;  frees  the  Ubii  from 
the  tyranny  of  the  Suevi,  and  returns  into  Gaul.  XX.-XXII.  His 
design  upon  Britain ;  preparations  for  the  expedition.  XXIII.-XXVII. 
Carries  it  into  eflfect;  the  defeat  and  surrender  of  the  Britons. 
XXVIII.,  XXIX.  The  Roman  vessels  overtaken  by  a  storm.  XXX. 
The  Britons  think  to  take  advantage  of  this.  XXXI.  Caesar  defeats 
their  designs.  XXXII.  A  stratagem  of  the  Britons  for  attacking  a 
Roman  legion.  XXXIII.  Their  mode  of  fighting  with  chariots. 
XXXIV.  They  advance  to  the  Roman  camp.  XXXV.  Are  defeated. 
XXXVI.  Sue  for  peace.  XXXVII.,  XXXVIII.  The  Morini  attack 
two  legions  which  had  just  returned  from  Britain  and  suffer  a  severe 
loss ;  Caesar  goes  into  winter  quarters  among  the  Belgae :  a  thanksgiving 
of  twenty  days  decreed  by  the  senate  for  the  success  or  this  campaign. 

Chap.  I. — The  following  winter  (ttis  was  the  year  in  which 
Cn.  Pompey  and  M.  Crassus  were  consuls),*  those  Germans 
[called]  the  Usipetes,  and  likewise  the  Tenchtheri,  with  a  great 
number  of  men,  crossed  the  Rhine,  not  far  from  the  place  at 
which  that  river  discharges  itself  into  the  sea.''  The  motive  .for 
crossing  [that  river]  was,  that  having  been  for  several  years 
harassed  by  the  Suevi,  they  were  constantly  engaged  in  war,  and 
hindered  from  the  pursuits  of  agriculture.  The  nation  of  the 
Suevi  is  by  far  the  largest  and  the  most  warlike  nation  of  all 

1  This  was  the  year  699,  after  the  building  of  Rome :  55  before  Christ. 
It  was  the  fourth  year  of  the  Gallic  war. 

•  Lit.  "not  far  from  the  sea,  where  the  Rhine  flows  into  it." 


CHAP.  n.  C-SSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  83 

the  Germans.  They  are  said  to  possess  a  hundred  cantons,' 
from  each  of  which  they  yearly  send  from  their  territories  for 
the  purpose  of  war  a  thousand  armed  men  :  the  others  who  re- 
main at  home,  maintain  [both]  themselves  and  those  engaged  in 
the  expedition.  The  latter  again,  in  their  turn,  are  in  arms  the 
year  after :  the  former  remain  at  home.  Thus  neither  husbandry, 
nor  the  art  and  practice  of  war  are  neglected.  But  among  them 
there  exists  no  private  and  separate  land ;  nor  are  they  per- 
mitted to  remain  more  than  one  year  in  one  place  for  the 
purpose  of  residence.  They  do  not  live  much  on  com,  but  sub- 
sist for  the  most  part  on  milk  and  flesh,  and  are  much  [en- 
gaged] in  hunting ;  which  circumstance  must,  by  the  nature  of 
their  food,  and  by  their  daily  exercise  and  the  freedom  of  their 
life  (for  having  from  boyhood  been  accustomed  to  no  employ- 
ment, or  discipline,  they  do  nothing  at  all  contrary  to  their 
inclination),  both  promote  their  strength  and  render  them  men 
of  vast  stature  of  body.*  And  to  such  a  habit  have  they 
brought  themselves,  that  even  in  the  coldest  parts  they  wear 
no  clothing  whatever  except  skins,"  by  reason  of  the  scantiness 
of  which,  a  great  portion  of  their  body  is  bare,  and  besides 
they  bathe  in  open  rivers.* 

Chap.  II. — Merchants  have  access  to  them  rather  that  they 
may  have  persons  to  whom  they  may  sell  those  things  which 
they  have  taken  in  war,  than  because  they  need  any  commodity 
to  be  imported  to  them.  Moreover,  even  as  to  laboring  cattle, 
in  which  the  Gauls  take  the  greatest  pleasure,  and  which-  they 
procure  at  a  great  price,  the  Germans  do  not  employ  such  as 
are  imported^  but  those  poor*  and  ill-shaped  animals,  which 
belong  to  their  country  ;  these,  however,  they  render  capable 
of  the  greatest  labor  by  daily  exercise.     In  cavalry  actions  they 

I  The  correctness  of  this  statement  of  Caesar's  has  been  doubted  But 
Tacitus,  in  liis  Germania,  ch.  xxyiy.  has  "  centum  pagis  habitantur,"  in 
speaking  of  a  German  nation. 

*  Tacitus,  Germania,  ch.  iv.,  describing  the  personal  appearance  of  the 
Germans,  speaks  of  them  in  a  similar  manner;  "  magna  corpora." 

3  See  book  vi.,  ch,  21. 

*  In  the  above  mentioned  work,  ch,  iv.,  Tacitus  further  says  of  the  Ger- 
mans :  "frigora  atque  inediam  coelo  solove  assueverint."  Their  bathings 
in  the  open  rivers,  in  their  cold  climate,  and  perhaps  without  much  res- 
pect to  seasons,  would  to  the  Romans  be  an  evidence  of  their  hardihood, 

5  Some  editions  have  parva.  Davis  and  Clark  have  the  better  reading 
prava.  The  Greek  paraphrast  has  fiiKpuc.  The  classical  Greek  writers 
use  Tvovripdi;,  as  the  Latin  do  pravus,  to  denote  what  is  inferior.    Xeno- 


84  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

frequently  leap  from  their  horses  and  fight  on  foot ;  and  train 
their  horses  to  stand  still  in  the  very  spot  on  which  they  leave 
them,  to  which  they  retreat  with  great  activity  when  there  is 
occasion  ;  nor,  according  to  their  practice,  is  any  thing  regarded 
as  more  unseemly,  or  more  unmanly,  than  to  use  housings.' 
Accordingly,  they  have  the  courage,  though  they  be  themselves 
but  few,  to  advance  against  any  number  whatever  of  horse 
mounted  with  housings.  They  on  no  account  permit  wine  to  be 
imported  to  them,  because  they  consider  that  men  degenerate 
in  their  powers  of  enduring  fatigue,  and  are  rendered  effeminate 
by  that  commodity. 

Chap.  III. — They  esteem  it  their  greatest  praise  as  a 
nation,  that  the  lands  about  their  territories  lie  unoccupied 
to  a  very  great  extent,  inasmuch  as  [they  think]  that  by 
this  circumstance  is  indicated,  that  a  great  number  of  nations 
can  not  withstand  their  power ;  and  thus  on  one  side  of 
the  Suevi  the  lands  are  said  to  lie  desolate  for  about  six 
hundred  miles.  On  the  other  side  they  border  on  the  Ubii, 
whose  state  was  large  and  flourishing,  considering  the  condi- 
tion of  the  Germans,  and  who  are  somewhat  more  refined  than 
those  of  the  same  race  and  the  rest  [of  the  Germans],  and  that 
because  they  border  on  the  Rhine,  and  are  much  resorted  to 
by  merchants,  and  are  accustomed  to  the  manners  of  the  Gauls, 
by  reason  of  their  approximity  to  them.  Though  the  Suevi, 
after  making  the  attempt  frequently  and  in  several  wars,  could 
not  expel  this  nation  from  their  territories,  on  account  of  the 
extent  and  population  of  their  state,  yet  they  made  them  tribu- 
taries, and  rendered  them  less  distinguished  and  powerful  [than 
they  had  ever  been].* 

Chap.  IV. — In  the  same  condition  were  the  Usipetes  and 
the  Tenchtheri  (whom  we  have  mentioned  above),  who,  for 
many  years,  resisted  the  power  of  the  Suevi,  but  being  at  last 
driven  from  their  possessions,  and  having  wandered  through 
many  parts  of  Germany,  came  to  the  Rhine,  to  districts  which 

phon,  Cyropaed.  book  i.  The  account  of  the  cattle  of  the  Germans  given 
by  Tacitus,  Germania,  ch.  v.,  agrees  with  that  given  here  by  Caesar.  He 
describes  their  country  as  "pecorum  foecunda,  sed  plerumque  improcera ;" 
adding,  "  ne  armentis  quidem  suus  honor  aut  gloria  frontis." 

'  Livy,  lib.  xxxv.  cL  xi.,  says,  that  the  Numidian  horse  did  not  use 
bridles. 

2  So  we  have  thought  fit  to  translate  "  AwmiiMwe*,"  the  literal  meaning 
of  which  is  more  lowly. 


CHAP.  VI.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  85 

the  Menapii  inhabited,  and  where  they  had  lands,  houses,  and 
villages  on  either  side  of  the  river.  The  latter  people,  alarmed 
by  the  arrival  of  so  great  a  multitude,  removed  from  those 
houses  which  they  had  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  having 
placed  guards  on  this  side  the  Rhine,  proceeded  to  hinder  the 
Grermans  from  crossing.  They,  finding  themselves,  after  they 
had  tried  all  means,  unable  either  to  force  a  passage  on  account 
of  their  deficiency  in  shipping,  or  cross  by  stealth  on  accoimt 
of  the  guards  of  the  Menapii,  pretended  to  return  to  their  own 
settlements  and  districts ;  and,  after  having  proceeded  three 
days'  march,  returned  ;  and  their  cavalry  having  performed  the 
whole  of  this  journey  in  one  night,  cut  off"  the  Menapii,  who 
were  ignorant  of,  and  did  not  expect  [their  approach,  and]  who, 
having  moreover  been  informed  of  the  departure  of  the  Grer- 
mans by  their  scouts,  had,  without  apprehension,  returned  to 
their  villages  beyond  the  Rhine.  Having  slain  these,  and  seized 
their  ships,  they  crossed  the  river  before  that  part  of  the  Me- 
napii, who  were  at  peace  in  their  settlements  over  the  Rhine, 
were  apprized  of  [their  intention]  ;  and  seizing  all  their  houses, 
maintained  themselves  upon  their  provisions  during  the  rest  of 
the  winter. 

Chap.  V. — Caesar,  when  informed  of  these  matters,  fearing 
the  fickle  disposition  of  the  Gauls,  who  are  easily  prompted  to 
take  up  resolutions,  and  much  addicted  to  change,  considered 
that  nothing  was  to  be  intrusted  to  them ;  for  it  is  the  custom 
of  that  people  to  compel  travelers  to  stop,  even  against  their  in- 
clination, and  inquire  what  they  may  have  heard,  or  may  know, 
respecting  any  matter  ;  and  in  towns  the  common  people  throng 
around  merchants  and  force  them  to  state  from  what  countries 
they  come,  and  what  affairs  they  know  of  there.  They  often 
engage  in  resolutions  concerning  the  most  important  matters, 
induced  by  these  reports  and  stories  alone ;  of  which  they  must 
necessarily  instantly  repent,  since  they  yield  to  mere  unauthor- 
ized reports ;'  and  since  most  people  give  to  their  questions 
answers  framed  agreeably  to  their  wishes. 

Chap.  VI. — Caesar,  being  aware  of  their  custom,  in  order  that 
he  might  not  encounter  a  more  formidable  war,"  sets  forward  to 

1  "  Quum  incertis  rumoribus  serviant."  Oudendorp  cites  a  collateral 
passage  from  Plautus,  "  Nee  tuis  depellor  dictus,  quin  rumore  serviam.^' 

2  Than  by  delay  he  would. 


86  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv, 

the  army  earlier  in  the  year  than  he  was  accustomed  to  do.  When 
ho  had  arrived  there,  he  discovered  that  those  tilings,  which  he 
had  suspected  would  occur,  had  taken  place  ;  that  embassies  had 
been  sent  to  the  Germans  by  some  of  the  states,  and  that  they 
had  been  entreated  to  leave  the  Rhine,  and  had  been  promised 
that  all  things  which  they  desired  should  be  provided  by  the 
Gauls.  Allured  by  this  hope,  the  Germans  were  then  making 
excursions  to  greater  distances,  and  had  advanced  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Eburones  and  the  Condrusi,  who  are  under  the  pro- 
tection' of  the  Treviri.  After  summoning  the  chiefs  of  Gaul, 
Caesar  thought  proper  to  pretend  ignorance  of  the  things  which 
he  had  discovered ;  and  having  conciliated  and  confirmed  their 
minds,''  and  ordered  some  cavalry  to  be  raised,  resolved  to  make 
war  against  the  Germans. 

Chap.  VII. — Having  provided  com  and  selected  his  cavalry, 
he  began  to  direct  his  march  toward  those  parts  in  which 
he  heard  the  Germans  were.  When  he  was  distant  from  them 
only  a  few  days'  march,  embassadors  came  to  him  from  their 
state,  whose  speech  was  as  follows:  "That  the  Germans 
neither  make  war  upon  the  Roman  people  first,  nor  do  they 
decline,  if  they  are  provoked,  to  engage  with  them  in  arms ; 
for  that  this  was  the  custom  of  the  Germans  handed  down 
to  them  from  their  forefathers, — to  resist  whatsoever  people 
make  war  upon  them  and  not  to  avert  it  by  entreaty  f  this, 
however,  they  confessed, — that  they  had  come  hither  reluct- 
antly,* having  been  expelled  from  their  country.  If  the  Ro- 
mans were  disposed^  to  accept  their  friendship,  they  might  be 
serviceable  allies  to  them ;  and  let  them  either  assign  them 
lands,  or  permit  them  to  retain  those  which  they  had  acquired 
by  their  arms ;  that  they  are  inferior  to  the  Suevi  alone,  to 
whom  not  even  the  immortal  gods  can  show  themselves  equal ; 
that  there  was  none  at  all  besides  on  earth  whom  they  could 
not  conquer." 

Chap.  VIII. — To  these  remarks  Caesar  replied  in  such 
terms   as   he  thought    proper;    but   the   conclusion'   of   his 

'  "  Qui  sunt  Trevirorum  clientes." 

2  i.  e.  in  their  allegiance  to  the  Roman  people. 

3  "  Deprecari." 

*  "  Invitos,"  i.  e.  not  by  design,  but  by  necessity. 
^  Velint.     The  Greek  OeT^u  has  a  like  sense. 
®  "  Exitus.''^     Conclusion,  i.  e.  substance. 


CHAP.  X.  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  gf 

speech  was,  "That  he  could  make  no  alliance  with  them, 
if  they  continued  in  Gaul ;  that  it  was  not  probable  that 
they  who  were  not  able  to  defend  their  own  territories,  should 
get  possession  of  those  of  others,  nor  were  there  any  lands 
lying  waste  in  Gaul,  which  could  be  given  away,  especially  to 
80  great  a  number  of  men,  without  doing  wrong  [to  others] ; 
but  they  might,  if  they  were  desirous,  settle  in  the  territories  of 
the  Ubii ;  whoso  embassadors  were  then  with  him,  and  were 
complaining  of  the  aggressions  of  the  Suevi,  and  requesting 
assistance  from  him;  and  that  he  would  obtain  this  request 
from  them." 

Chap.  IX. — The  embassadors  said  that  they 'would  report 
these  things  to  their  country  men ;  and,  after  having  deliberated 
on  the  matter,  would  return  to  Caesar  after  the  third  day,  they 
begged  that  he  would  not  in  the  mean  time  advance  his  camp 
nearer  to  them.  Caesar  said  that  he  could  not  grant  them 
even  that ;  for  he  had  learned  that  they  had  sent  a  great  part 
of  their  cavalry  over  the  Meuse  to  the  Ambivariti,'  some  days 
before,  for  the  purpose  of  plundering  and  procuring  forage.  He 
supposed  that  they  were  then  waiting  for  these  horse,  and  that 
the  delay  was  caused  on  this  account. 

Chap.  X." — ^The  Meuse  rises  from  mount  Le  Vosge,'  which 
is  in  the  territories  of  the  Lingones ;  and,  having  received  a 
branch  of  the  Rhine,  which  is  called  the  Waal,  forms  the 
island  of  the  Batavi,  and  not  more  than  eighty  miles  from  it 
it  falls  into  the  ocean.  But  the  Rhine  takes  its  source 
among  the  Lepontii,  who  inhabit  the  Alps,  and  is  carried  with 
a  rapid  current  for  along  distance  through  the  territories  of 
the  Sarunates,  Helvetii,  Sequani,  Mediomatrici,*  Tribuci,  and 
Treviri,  and  when  it  approaches  the  ocean,  divides  into  several 
branches ;  and,  having  formed  many  and  extensive  islands,  a 
great  part  of  which  are  inhabited  by  savage  and  barbarous 

1  The  Ambivariti  lay  between  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine. 

*  This  tenth  chapter  has,  though  without  any  reason,  been  supposed 
to  be  a  gloss. 

3  Yosegus  (sometimes  written  Vogesus  and  Vosaga),  the  present  Vosg«, 
is  a  branch  of  mount  Jura. 

*  The  Mediomatrici,  or  -rices,  were  a  people  of  Gallia  Belgica.  Till 
crippled  by  the  Roman  coaquests  in  Gaul,  they  were  a  powerful  people, 
and  possessed  of  an  extensive  country.  The  modem  Mefz  derives  its 
name  from  their  chief  town,  Mediomatrici.  The  Tribuci  lay  in  the  east 
of  Gallia  Belgica.     They  were  of  German  origin. 


88  CESAR'S  COMMEITTARIES.  BOOK  iv. 

nations  (of  whom  there  are  some  who  are  supposed  to  live  on 
fish  and  the  eggs  of  sea-fowl),  flows  into  the  ocean  by  several 
mouths.' 

Chap.  XI — Wlien  Caesar  was  not  more  than  twelve  miles 
distant  from  the  enemy,  the  embassadors  return  to  him,  as  had 
been  arranged  ;  who  meeting  him  on  the  march,  earnestly  en- 
treated him  not  to  advance  any  further.  When  they  could  not 
obtain  this,  they  begged  him  to  send  on  a  dispatch  to  those 
who  had  marched  in  advance  of  the  main  army,  and  forbid 
them  to  engage ;  and  grant  them  permission  to  send  embas- 
sadors to  the  Ubii,  and  if  the  princes  and  senate  of  the  latter 
would  give  them  security  by  oath,  they  assured  Caesar  that  they 
would  accept  such  conditions  as  might  be  proposed  by  him ; 
and  requested  that  he  would  give  them  the  space  of  three  days 
for  negociating  these  affairs.  Caesar  thought  that  these  things 
tended  to  the  self-same  point  [as  their  other  proposal] ;  [namely] 
that,  in  consequence  of  a  delay  of  three  days  intervening,  their 
horse,  which  were  at  a  distance,  might  return ;  however,  he  said, 
that  he  would  not  that  day  advance  further  than  four  miles 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  water;  he  ordered  that  they 
should  assemble  at  that  place  in  as  large  a  number  as  possible, 
the  following  day,  that  he  might  inquire  into  their  demands.  In 
the  mean  time  he  sends  messengers  to  the  officers  who  had 
marched  in  advance  with  all  the  cavalry,  to  order  them  not  to 
provoke  the  enemy  to  an  engagement,  and  if  they  themselves 
Were  assailed,  to  sustain  the  attack  until  he  came  up  with  the 
army. 

Chap.  XII. — But  the  enemy,  as  soon  as  they  saw  our  horse, 
the  number  of  which  was  5000,  whereas  they  themselves  had 
not  more  than  800  horse,  because  those  which  had  gone  over 
the  Meuse  for  the  purpose  of  foraging  had  not  returned,  while 
our  men  had  no  apprehensions,  because  their  embassadors  had 
gone  away  from  Caesar  a  little  before,  and  that  day  had  been 
requested  by  them  as  a  period  of  truce,  made  an  onset  on  our 
men,  and  soon  threw  them  into  disorder.  When  our  men,  in 
their  turn,  made  a  stand,  they,  according  to  their  practice,  leaped 
from  their  horses  to  their  feet,  and  stabbing  our  horses  in  the 
belly  and  overthrowing  a  great  many  of   our  men,  put  the 

'  "Multisque  capitibus,"  etc.  Contrary  to  the  use  of  the  Latin  writers, 
Caesar  here  employs  caput  to  signify,  not  the  source  of  the  river,  but  the 
part  at  which  it  flows  into  the  sea. 


OHAP.xnr.  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  89 

rest  to  flight,  and  drove  them  forward  so  much  alarmed  that 
they  did  not  desist  from  their  retreat  till  they  had  come  in  sight 
of  our  army.  In  that  encounter  seventy-four  of  our  horse  were 
slain ;  among  them,  Piso,  an  Aquitanian,  a  most  valiant  man, 
and  descended  from  a  very  illustrious  family ;  whose  grand- 
father had  held  the  sovereignty  of  his  state,  and  had  been  styled 
friend  by  our  senate.  He,  while  he  was  endeavoring  to  render 
assistance  to  his  brother  who  was  surrounded  by  the  enemy,  and 
whom  he  rescued  from  danger,  was  himself  thrown  from  his 
horse,  which  was  wounded  under  him,  but  still  opposed  [his 
antagonists]  with  the  greatest  intrepidity,  as  long  as  he  was  able 
to  maintain  the  conflict.  When  at  length  he  fell,  surrounded 
on  all  sides  and  after  receiving  many  wounds,  and  his  brother, 
who  had  then  retired  from  the  fight,  observed  it  from  a  dis- 
tance, he  spurred  on  his  korse,  threw  himself  upon  the  enemy, 
and  was  killed. 

Chap.  XEH. — After  this  engagement,  Caesar  considered 
that  neither  ought  embassadors  to  be  received  to  audience, 
nor  conditions  be  accepted  by  him  from  those  who,  after 
having  sued  for  peace  by  way  of  stratagem  and  treachery, 
had  made  war  without  provocation.  And  to  wait  until  the  ene- 
my's forces  were  augmented  and  their  cavalry  had  returned, 
he  concluded,  would  be  the  greatest  madness;  and  knowing 
the  fickleness  of  the  Gauls,  he  felt  how  much  influence  the 
enemy  had  already  acquired  among  them  by  this  one  skirmish. 
He  [therefore]  deemed  that  no  time  for  concerting  measures 
ought  to  be  afibrded  them.  After  having,  resolved  o.n  those 
things  and  communicated  his  plans  to  his  heutenants  and 
quaestor'  in  order  that  he  might  not  suflfer  any  opportimity  for 
engaging  to  escape  him,  a  very  seasonable  event  occurred, 
namely,  that  on  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  a  large  body  of 

•  From  the  city  quaestors  {qwestores  urbani),  whose  ofiSce  was  nearly 
coeval  with  the  building  of  Rome,  other  functionaries  of  the  state,  from^ 
the  corresponding  character  of  their  duties,  derived  their  name,  with  the 
distinctive  title  of  Mihtares,  or  Provinciales.  The  duties  of  the  former 
were,  principally,  to  take  charge  of  the  treasury,  which  was  kept  in  the 
temple  of  Saturn ;  to  receive  and  expend  the  public  money  (of  which  they 
were  required  to  render  an  account) ;  exact  the  fines  imposed  by  the  state 
and  provide  for  the  accomodation  of  foreign  embassadors.  Those  of  the 
military,  or  provincial,  quaestors,  were  to  attend  the  consuls  or  praetors, 
into  their  provinces ;  see  that  provisions  and  pay  were  there  furnished  to 
the  army ;  take  charge  of  the  money  deposited  by  the  soldiers ;  raise  the 
taxes  and  tributes  of  the  state ;  have  charge  of  the  money  and  sell  the 


90  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

Germans,  consisting  of  their  princes  and  old  men,  came  to  the 
camp  to  him  to  practice  the  same  treachery  and  dissimulation ; 
but,  as  they  asserted,  for  the  purpose  of  acquitting  themselves 
for  having  engaged  in  a  skirmish  the  day  before,  contrary  to 
what  had  been  agreed  and  to  what  indeed,  they  themselves  had 
requested ;  and  also  if  they  could  by  any  means  obtain  a  truce 
by  deceiving  him.  Caesar,  rejoicing  that  they  had  fallen  into 
his  power,  ordered  them  to  be  detained.*  He  then  drew  all  his 
forces  out  of  the  camp,  and  commanded  the  cavalry,  because 
he  thought  they  Avere  intimidated  by  the  late  skirmish,  to  fol- 
low in  the  rear. 

Chap.  XIV. — Having  marshalled  his  army  in  three  lines, 
and  in  a  short  time  performed  a  march  of  eight  miles,  he  arrived 
at  the  camp  of  the  enemy  before  the  Germans  could  per- 
ceive what  was  going  on;  who  being  suddenly  alarmed  by 
all  the  circumstances,  both  by  the  speediness  of  our  arrival  and 
the  absence  of  their  own  officers,  as  time  was  afforded  neither 
for  concerting  measures  nor  for  seizing  their  arms,  are  per- 
plexed as  to  whether  it  would  be  better  to  lead  out  their  forces 
against  the  enemy,  or  to  defend  their  camp,  or  seek  their  safety 
by  flight.  Their  consternation  being  made  apparent  by  their 
noise  and  tumult,  our  soldiers,  excited  by  the  treachery  of  the 
preceding  day,  rushed  into  the  camp :  such  of  them  as  could 
readily  get  their  arms,  for  a  short  time  withstood  our  men,  and 
gave  battle  among  their  carts  and  baggage  wagons ;  but  the 
rest  of  the  people,'*  [consisting]  of  boys  and  women  (for  they 
had  left  their  country  and  crossed  the  Rhine  with  all  their 
families)  began  to  fly  in  all  directions ;  in  pursuit  of  Avhom 
Caesar  sent  the  cavalry. 

Chap.  XV. — The  Germans  when,  upon  hearing  a  noise  behind 
them,  [they  looked  and]  saw  that  their  families  were  being  slain, 

spoils  taken  in  war ;  and,  like  the  city  quaestors,  render  an  account  of 
their  receipts  and  disbursements. 

•  Plutarch,  in  his  life  of  Cassar,  records,  on  the  authority  of  this  pas- 
sage, this  act  of  perfidy  on  the  part  of  the  Germans ;  but  further  intimatca 
that,  when  a  public  thanksgiving  for  this  victory  was  proposed  in  the 
senate,  Cato  (not  altogether  a  friend  of  Caesar's)  was  so  displeased  with 
the  Roman  general's  conduct  in  attacking  the  Germans  while  their  em- 
bassadors were  in  his  camp,  as  to  declare  that  he  ought  to  have  been 
delivered  up  to  the  enemy  as  one  who  had  violated  a  treaty. 

2  "  ReUqua  multitude ;"  the  rest  of  that  large  body  of  people ;  i.  e.  the 
Germans. 


OHAP.  ZYi.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  91 

throwing  away  their  arms  and  abandoning  their  standards,  fled 
out  of  the  camp,  and  when  they  had  arrived  at  the  confluence 
of  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine,  the  survivors  despairing  of  further 
escape,  as  a  great  number  of  their  countrymen  had  been  killed, 
threw  themselves  into  the  river  and  there  perished,  overcome 
by  fear,  fatigue,  and  the  violence  of  the  stream.  Our  soldiers, 
after  the  alarm  of  so  great  a  war,  for  the  number  of  the  enemy 
amounted  to  430,000,'  returned  to  their  camp,  all  safe  to  a 
man,  very  few  being  even  wounded.  Caesar  granted  those 
whom  he  had  detained  in  the  camp  liberty  of  departing.  They 
however,  dreading  revenge  and  torture  from  the  Gauls,  whose 
lands  they  had  harassed,  said  that  they  desired  to  remain  with 
him.     Caesar  granted  them  permission. 

Chap.  XVI. — The  German  war  being  finished,  Caesar 
thought  it  expedient  for  him  to  cross  the  Rhine,  for  many 
reasons ;  of  which  this  was  the  most  weighty,  that,  since  he 
saw  the  Germans  were  so  easily  urged  to  go  into  Gaul,  he 
desired  they  should  have  their  fears  for  their  own  territories, 
when  they  discovered  that  the  army  of  the  Roman  people  both 
could  and  dared  pass  the  Rhine.  There  was  added  also,  that 
portion  of  the  cavalry  of  the  Usipgtes  and  the  Tenchtheri, 
which  I  have  above  related  to  have  crossed  the  Meuse  for 
the  purpose  of  plundering  and  prociiring  forage,  and  was  not 
present  at  the  engagement,  had  betaken  themselves,  after  the 
retreat  of  their  countrymen,  across  the  Rhine  into  the  ter- 
ritories of  the  Sigambri,  and  united  themselves  to  them. 
When  Caesar  sent  embassadors  to  them,  to  demand  that  they 
should  give  up  to  him  those  who  had  made  war  against  him 
and  against  Gaul,  they  replied,  "  That  the  Rhine  bounded  the 
empire  of  the  Roman  people ;  if  he  did  not  think  it  just  for 
the  Germans  to  pass  over  into  Gaul  against  his  consent,  why 
did  he  claim  that  any  thing  beyond  the  Rhine  should  be  subject 
to  his  dominion  or  power  ?"  The  Ubii,  also,  who  alone,  out  of 
all  the  nations  lying  beyond  the  Rhine,  had  sent  embassadors 
to  Caesar,  and  formed  an  alliance  and  given  hostages,  earnestly 
entreated  "  that  he  would  bring  them  assistance,  because  they 
were  grievously  oppressed  by  t£e  Suevi ;  or,  if  he  was  prevented 
from  doing  so  by  the  business  of  the  commonwealth,  he  would 
at  least  transport  his  army  over  the  Rhine ;  that  that  would 

1  Including  women  and  children. 


92  OJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOi  iv. 

be  sufficient  for  their  present  assistance  and  their  hope  for 
the  future ;  that  so  great  was  the  name  and  the  reputation  of 
his  army,  even  among  the  most  remote  nations  of  the  Germans, 
arising  from  the  defeat  of  Ariovistus  and  this  last  battle  which 
was  fought,  that  they  might  be  safe  under  the  fame  and 
friendship  of  the  Roman  people."  They  promised  a  large 
number  of  ships  for  transporting  the  army. 

Chap.  XVII. — Ca3sar,  for  those  reasons  which  T  have  men- 
tioned, had  resolved  to  cross  the  Rhine  ;  but  to  cross  by  ships 
he  neither  deemed  to  be  sufficiently  safe,  nor  considered 
consistent  with  his  own  dignity  or  that  of  the  Roman  people. 
Therefore,  although  the  greatest  difficulty  in  forming  a  bridge 
was  presented  to  him,  on  account  of  the  breadth,  rapidity,  and 
depth  of  the  river,  he  nevertheless  considered  that  it  ought  to 
be  attempted  by  him,  or  that  his  army  ought  not  otherwise  to  be 
led  over.  He  devised  this  plan  of  a  bridge.  He  joined  together 
at  the  distance  of  two  feet,  two  piles,  each  a  foot  and  a  half  thick, 
sharpened  a  little  at  the  lower  end,  and  proportioned  in  length, 
to  the  depth  of  the  river.  x\fter  he  had,  by  means  of  engines, 
sunk  these  into  the  river,  and  fixed  them  at  the  bottom,  and  then 
driven  them  in  with  rammers,  not  quite  perpendicularly,  like  a 
stake,  but  bending  forward  and  sloping,  so  as  to  incline  in  the 
direction  of  the  current  of  the  river  ;  he  also  placed  two  [other 
piles]  opposite  to  these,  at  the  distance  of  forty  feet  lower  down, 
fastened  together  in  the  same  manner,  but  directed  against 
the  force  and  current  of  the  river.  Both  these,  moreover, 
were  kept  firmly  apart  by  beams  two  feet  thick  (the  space 
which  the  binding  of  the  piles  occupied),  laid  in  at  their 
extremities  between  two  braces  on  each  side,  and  in  conse- 
quence of  these  being  in  different  directions  and  fastened  on 
sides  the  one  opposite  to  the  other,  so  great  was  the  strength 
of  the  work,  and  such  the  arrangement  of  the  materials,  that 
in  proportion  as  the  greater  body  of  water  dashed  against 
the  bridge,  so  much  the  closer  were  its  parts  held  fastened 
together.  These  beams  were  bound  together  by  timber  laid 
over  them,^  in  the  direction  of  the  length  of  the  bridge,  arid 
were  [then]  covered  over  with  laths  and  hurdles ;  and  in  addi- 

'  "  Commemoravi."  Here,  as  iu  ch.  27,  Caesar,  contrary  to  his  practice, 
uses  the  first  person  singular. 

2  I  have  here  adopted  Clarke's  explanation,  which  is  supported  by  the 
authority  of  Lipsius. 


CHAP.  aax.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  93 

tion  to  this,  piles  were  driven  into  the  water  obliquely,  at  the 
lower  side  of  the  bridge,  and  these,  serving  as  buttresses, 
and  being  connected  with  every  portion  of  the  work,  sustained 
the  force  of  the  stream :  and  there  were  others  also  above  the 
bridge,  at  a  moderate  distance ;  that  if  trunks  of  trees  or  vessels 
were  floated  down  the  river  by  the  barbarians  for  the  purpose  of 
destroying  the  work,  the  violence  of  such  things  might  be  di- 
minished by  these  defenses,  and  might  not  injure  the  bridge. 

Chap.  XVIII.  Within  ten  days  after  the  timber  began 
to  be  collected,  the  whole  work  was  completed,  and  the  whole 
army  led  over.  Caesar,  leaving  a  strong  guard  at  each  end 
of  the  bridge,  hastens  into  the  territories  of  the  Sigambri. 
In  the  mean  time,  embassadors  from  several  nations  come  to 
him,  whom,  on  their  suing  for  peace  and  alliance,  he  answers 
in  a  courteous  manner,  and  orders  hostages  to  be  brought  to 
him.  But  the  Sigambri,  at  the  very  time  the  bridge  was 
begun  to  be  built,  made  preparations  for  a  flight  (by  the  advice 
of  such  of  the  Tenchtheri  and  Usipetes  as  they  had  among 
them),  and  quitted  their  territories,  and  conveyed  away  all  their 
possessions,  and  concealed  themselves  in  deserts  and  woods. 

Chap.  XIX. — Caesar,  having  remained  in  their  territories  a 
few  days,  and  burned  all  their  villages  and  houses,  and  cut 
down  their  corn,  proceeded  into  the  territories  of  the  Ubii ; 
and  ha\'ing  promised  them  his  assistance,  if  they  were  ever 
harassed  by  the  Suevi,  he  learned  from  them  these  particulars  : 
that  the  Suevi,  after  they  had  by  means  of  their  scouts  foxmd 
that  the  bridge  was  being  built,  had  called  a  council,  ac- 
cording to  their  custom,  and  sent  orders  to  all  parts  of  their 
state  to  remove  from  the  towns  and  convey  their  children, 
wives,  and  all  their  possessions  into  the  woods,  and  that  all 
who  could  bear  arms  should  assemble  in  one  place ;  that  the 
place  thus  chosen  was  nearly  the  centre  of  those  regions  which 
the  Suevi  possessed ;  that  in  this  spot  they  had  resolved  to 
await  the  arrival  of  the  Romans,  and  give  them  battle  there. 
When  Caesar  discovered  this,  having  already  accomplished 
all  these  things  on  account  of  which  he  had  resolved  to  lead 
his  army  over,  namely,  to  strike  fear  into  the  Germans,  take 
vengeance  on  the  Sigambri,  and  free  the  Ubii  from  the  invasion 
of  the  Suevi,  having  spent  altogether  eighteen  days  beyond 
the  Rhine,  and  thinking  he  had  advanced  far  enough  to  .serve 
both  honor  and  interest,  he  returned  into  Gaul,  and  cut  down 
the  bridge. 


94  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  iv. 

Chap.  XX.  During  the  sliort  part  of  summer  which,  re- 
mained, Caesar,  although  in  these  countries,  as  all  Gaul  lies 
toward  the  north,  the  winters  are  early,  nevertheless  resolved 
to  proceed  into  Britain,'  because  he  discovered  that  in  almost 
all  the  wars  with  the  Gauls  succors  had  been  furnished  to 
our  enemy  from  that  country ;  and  even  if  the  time  of  year 
should  be  insufficient  for  carrying  on  the  war,  yet  he  thought  it 
would  be  of  great  service  to  him  if  he  only  entered  the  island, 
and  saw  into  the  character  of  the  people,  and  got  knowledge  of 
their  localities,  harbors,  and  landing-places,  all  which  were  for 
the  most  part  unknown  to  the  Gauls.  For  neither  does  any 
one  except  merchants  generally  go  thither,  nor  even  to  them  was 
any  portion  of  it  known,  except  the  sea-coast  and  those  parts 
which  are  opposite  to  Gaul.  Iherefore,  after  having  called  up  to 
him  the  merchants  from  all  parts,  he  could  learn  neither  what 
was  the  size  of  the  island,  nor  what  or  how  numerous  were  the 
nations  which  inhabited  it,  nor  what  system  of  war  they  fol- 
lowed, nor  what  customs  they  used,  nor  what  harbors  were 
convenient  for  a  great  number  of  large  ships.'' 

Chap.  XXI. — He  sends  before  him  Caius  Volusenus  with  a 
ship  of  war,  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  these  particulars  before 
he  in  person  should  make  a  descent'  into  the  island,  as  he  was 
convinced  that  this  was  a  judicious  measure.  He  commis- 
sioned him  to  thoroughly  examine  into  all  matters,  and  then 
return  to  him  as  soon  as  possible.  He  himself  proceeds  to 
the  Morini  with  all  his  forces.  He  orders  ships  from  all 
parts  of  the  neighboring  countries,  and  the  fleet  which  the 

1  Ouberlin  remarks  in  his  note  on  this  passage,  that  Dion  Cassius  asserts 
that  Caesar's  expedition  against  Britain  tended  to  the  advantage  neither 
of  the  general  nor  of  Rome,  beyond  the  mere  extension  of  the  empire ; 
and  adds,  that  Plutarch  assented  to  that  opinion.  He  further  reminds 
us  that  Suetonius  assigns  as  Caesar's  motive  for  the  expedition,  the  very- 
strange  one  of  his  wishing  to  obtain  pearls,  in  which  he  had  heard  the 
island  abounded.  He,  lastly,  cites  the  passage  from  Pliny  (lib.  ix.,  c.  517), 
in  which  that  writer  relates  that  Caesar  dedicated  to  Venus,  from  whom 
he  boasted  his  descent,  a  breast-plate  formed,  as  he  wished  it  to  be  be- 
lieved, of  British  pearls. 

2  The  earliest  accredited  account  of  the  ancient  Britons  is  that  given 
in  these  Commentaries.  Tacitus,  in  his  Agricola,  c.  10,  in  entering  on 
his  description  of  that  people,  represents  them  as  "  multis  scriptoribus 
memoratos."  After  Caesar  (in  this  and  the  fifth  book  of  the  Gallic  War), 
Livy,  Strabo,  Fabius  Rusticus,  Pomponiua  Mela,  Pliny,  and  Tacitus  him- 
self, in  his  Agricola,  left  records  of  them. 


CHIP.  xxn.  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  95 

preceding  summer  he  had  built  for  the  war  with  the  Vengti,  to 
assemble  in  this  place.  In  the  mean  time,  his  purpose  having 
been  discovered,  and  reported  to  the  Britons  by  merchants, 
embassadors  come  to  him  from  several  states  of  the  island, 
to  promise  that  they  will  give  hostages,  and  submit  to  the 
government  of  the  Roman  people.  Having  given  them  an 
audience,  he  after  promising  liberally,  and  exhorting  them  to 
continue  in  that  purpose,  sends  them  back  to  their  own  country, 
and  [dispatches]  with  them  Commius,  whom,  upon  subduing 
the  Atrebates,  he  had  created  king  there,  a  man  whose  courage 
and  conduct  he  esteemed,  and  who  he  thought  would  be  faith- 
ful to  him,  and  whose  influence  ranked  highly'  in  those  coim- 
tries.  He  orders  him  to  visit  as  many  states  as  he  could,  and 
persuade  them  to  embrace  the  protection  of  the  Roman  people, 
and  apprize,  them  that  he  would  shortly  come  thither.  Volu- 
senus,  having  viewed  the  localities  as  far  as  means  could  be 
afforded  one  who  dared  not  leave  his  ship  and  trust  himself  to 
barbarians,  returns  to  Caesar  on  the  fifth  day,  and  reports  what 
he  had  there  observed. 

Chap.  XXH.  While  Caesar  remains  in  these  parts  for  the 
purpose  of  procuring  ships,  embassadors  come  to  him  from  a 
great  portion  of  the  Morini,  to  plead  their  excuse  respecting 
their  conduct  on  the  late  occasion  ;  alleging  that  it  was  as  men 
uncivilized,  and  as  those  who  were  unacquainted  with  our  custom, 
that  they  had  made  war  upon  the  Roman  people,  and  promising 
to  perform  what  he  should  command.  Caesar,  thinking  that  this 
had  happened  fortunately  enough  for  him,  because  he  neither 
wished  to  leave  an  enemy  behind  him,  nor  had  an  opportunity 
for  carrying  on  a  war,  by  reason  of  the  time  of  year,  nor  con- 
sidered that  employment  in  such  trifling  matters  was  to  be 
preferred  to  his  enterprise  on  Britain,  imposes  a  large  num- 
ber of  hostages ;  and  when  these  were  brought,  he  received 
them  to  his  protection.  Having  collected  together,  and  pro- 
vided* about  eighty  transport  ships,  as  many  as  he  thought 
necessary  for  conveying  over  two  legions,  he  assigned  such 

1  Or,  "whose  character  was  highly  prized;"  "whose  reputation  for 
integrity  and  ability  stood  high." 

*  "Navibus  circiter  LXXX.  onerariis  coactia  contractisque."  The 
Greek  paraphrast  distinguishes  coactia  and  contraciis  in  this  passage,  by 
avva?uc  Eiv,  to  assemble,  and  inT^eyeadai,  to  select;  i.  e.  some  from  the 
whole  number  assembled. 


96  OiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

[ships]  of  war  as  he  had  besides  to  the  quaestor,  his  lieute- 
nants, and  officers  of  cavalry.  There  were  in  addition  to  these 
eighteen  ships  of  burden  which  were  prevented,  eight  miles 
from  that  place,  by  winds,  from  being  able  to  reach  the  same 
port.  These  he  distributed  among  the  horse ;  the  rest  of  the 
army,  he  delivered  to  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus  and  L.  Aurunculeius 
Cotta,  his  lieutenants,  to  lead  into  the  territories  of  the  Menapii 
and  those  cantons  of  the  Morini  from  which  embassadors  had 
not  come  to  him.  He  ordered  P.  Sulpicius  Rufus,  his  lieuten- 
ant, to  hold  possession  of  the  harbor,  with  such  a  garrison  as 
he  thought  sufficient. 

Chap.  XXIII. — These  matters  being  arranged,  finding  the 
weather  favorable  for  his  voyage,  he  set  sail  about  the 
third  watch,  and  ordered  the  horse  to  march  forward  to  the 
further  port,  and  there  embark  and  follow  him.  As  this  was 
performed  rather  tardily  by  them,  he  himself  reached  Britain 
with  the  first  squadron  of  ships,  about  the  fourth  hour  of 
the  day,  and  there  saw  the  forces  of  the  enemy  drawn  up  in 
arms  on  all  the  hills.  The  nature  of  the  place  was  this :  the 
sea  was  confined  by  mountains  so  close  to  it  that  a  dart  could 
be  thrown  from  their  summit  upon  the  shore.  Considering 
this  by  no  means  a  fit  place  for  disembarking,  he  remained  at 
anchor  till  the  ninth  hour,  for  the  other  ships  to  arrive  there. 
Having  in  the  mean  time  assembled  the  lieutenants  and  mili- 
tary tribunes,  he  told  them  both  what  he  had  learned  from 
Volusenus,  and  what  he  wished  to  be  done  ;  and  enjoined  them 
(as  the  principle  of  military  matters,  and  especially  as  maritime 
affairs,  which  have  a  precipitate  and  uncertain  action,  required) 
that  all  things  should  be  performed  by  them  at  a  nod  and  at 
the  instant.  Having  dismissed  them,  meeting  both  with  wind 
and  tide  favorable  at  the  same  time,  the  signal  being  given 
and  the  anchor  weighed,  he  advanced  about  seven  miles  from 
that  place,  and  stationed  his  fleet  over  against  an  open  and 
level  shore. 

Chap.  XXTV".  But  the  barbarians,  upon  perceiving  the 
design  of  the  Romans,  sent  forward  their  cavalry  and  char- 
ioteers, a  class  of  warriors  of  whom  it  is  their  practice  to 
make  great  use  in  their  battles,'  and  foUovring  with  the  rest 

1  Lit.  "which  class"  or  "kind,  they  are  accustomed  for  the  most  part 
to  use  in  battles."  The  clause  applies  to  the  charioteers  {essedarii).  See 
tiote  on  page  100. 


CHAT.  XXVI.  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  9t. 

of  their  forces,  endeavored  to  prevent  our  men  landing.  In  this 
was  the  greatest  difficulty,  for  the  following  reasons,  namely, 
because  our  ships,  on  account  of  their  great  size,  could  be  sta- 
tioned only  in  deep  water;  and  our  soldiers,  in  places  un- 
known to  them,  with  their  hands  embarrassed,  oppressed  with 
a  large  and  heavy  weight  of  armor,  had  at  the  same  time 
to  leap  from  the  ships,  stand  amid  the  waves,  and  encounter 
the  enemy  ;  whereas  they,  either  on  dry  ground,  or  advancing 
a  httle  way  into  the  water,  free  in  all  their  limbs,  in  places 
thoroughly  known  to  them,  could  confidently  throw  their  weapons 
and  spur  on  their  horses,  which  were  accustomed  to  this  kind  of 
service.  Dismayed  by  these  circumstances  and  altogether  un- 
trained in  this  mode  of  battle,  our  men  did  not  all  exert  the 
same  vigor  and  eagerness  which  they  had  been  wont  to  exert 
in  engagements  on  dry  ground. 

Chap.  XXV. — When  Caesar  observed  this,  he  ordered 
the  ships  of  war,  the  appearance  of  which  was  somewhat 
strange  to  the  barbarians  and  the  motion  more  ready  for  serv- 
ice, to  be  withdrawn  a  little  from  the  transport  vessels,  and  to 
be  propelled  by  their  oars,  and  be  stationed  toward  the  open 
flank  of  the  enemy,  and  the  enemy  to  be  beaten  off  and  driven 
away,  with  slings,  arrows,  and  engines:  which  plan  was  of 
great  service  to  our  men ;  for  the  barbarians  being  startled 
by  the  form  of  our  ships  and  the  motions  of  our  oars  and  the 
nature  of  our  engines,  which  was  strange  to  them,  stopped, 
and  shortly  after  retreated  a  little.  And  while  our  men  were 
hesitating  [whether  they  should  advance  to  the  shore],  chiefly 
on  account  of  the  depth  of  the  sea,  he  who  carried  the  eagle 
of  the  tenth  legion,  after  supplicating  the  gods  that  the  matter 
might  turn  out  favorably  to  the  legion,  exclaimed,  "  Leap, 
fellow  soldiers,  unless  you  wish  to  betray  your  eagle  to  the 
enemy.  I,  for  my  part,  will  perform  my  duty  to  the  common- 
wealth and  my  general."  When  he  had  said  this  with  a  loud 
voice,  he  leaped  from  the  ship  and  proceeded  to  bear  the 
eagle  toward  the  enemy.  Then  our  men,  exhorting  one 
another  that  so  great  a  disgrace  should  not  be  incurred,  all 
leaped  from  the  ship.  When  those  in  the  nearest  vessels 
saw  them,  they  speedily  followed  and  approached  the  enemy. 

Chap  XXVI. — The  battle  was  maintained  vigorously  on 
both  sides.  Our  men,  however,  as  they  could  neither  keep  their 
ranks,  nor  get  firm  footing,  nor  follow  their  standards,  and  as 

5 


98  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

one  from  one  ship  and  another  from  another  assembled  around 
whatever  standards  they  met,  were  thrown  into  f^reat  confusion. 
But  the  enemy,  who  were  acquainted  with  all  the  shallows, 
when  from  the  shore  they  saw  any  coming  from  a  ship  one  by  one, 
spurred  on  their  horses,  and  attacked  them  while  embarrassed ; 
many  surrounded  a  few,  others  threw  their  weapons  upon  our 
collected  forces  on  their  exposed  flank.  When  Caesar  observed 
this,  he  ordered  the  boats  of  the  ships  of  war  and  the  spy  sloops 
to  be  filled  with  soldiers,  and  sent  them  up  to  the  succor  of 
those  whom  he  had  observed  in  distress.  Our  men,  as  soon  as 
they  made  good  their  footing  on  dry  ground,  and  all  their  com- 
rades had  joined  them,  made  an  attack  upon  the  enemy,  and 
put  them  to  flight,  but  could  not  pursue  them  very  far,  because 
the  horse  had  not  been  able  to  maintain  their  course  at  sea  and 
reach  the  island.  This  alone  was  wanting  to  Caesar's  accus- 
tomed success.* 

Chap.  XXVII. — ^The  enemy  being  thus  vanquished  in  battle, 
as  soon  as  they  recovered  after  their  flight,  instantly  sent  em- 
bassadors to  Caesar  to  negotiate  about  peace.  They  promised  to 
give  hostages  and  perform  what  he  should  command.  To- 
gether with  these  embassadors  came  Commius  the  Altrebatian, 
who,  as  I  have  above  said,  had  been  sent  by  Caesar  into  Britain. 
Him  they  had  seized  upon  when  leaving  his  ship,  although 
in  the  character  of  embassador  he  bore  the  general's  commis- 
sion to  them,  and  thrown  into  chains :  then  after  the  battle 
was  fought,  they  sent  him  back,  and  in  suing  for  peace  cast  the 
blame  of  that  act  upon  the  common  people,  and  entreated  that 
it  might  be  pardoned  on  account  of  their  indiscretion.  Caesar, 
complaining,  that  after  they  had  sued  for  peace,  and  had  volun-  / 
tarily  sent  embassadors  into  the  continent  for  that  purpose/ 
they  had  made  war  without  a  reason,  said  that  he  would  pardon 
their  indiscretion,  and  imposed  hostages,  a  part  of  whom  they 
gave  immediately ;  the  rest  they  said  they  would  give  in  a  few 
days,  since  they  were  sent  for  from  remote  places.  In  the 
mean  time  they  ordered  their  people  to  return  to  the  country 
parts,  and  the  chiefs  assembled  from  all  quarters,  and  proceeded 
to  surrender  themselves  and  their  states  to  Caesar. 


*  "  Hoc  unum  ?icl  pristinam  fortunam  Cfegari  defuit ;"  where  "  ad  pria. 
fort."  has  the  idea  of  coming  up  to  the  mark,  <yr  standard,  of  his  olden,  or 
former,  ».  e,  his  completely  good  fortune  in  war. 


CHAP.  zxx.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  *         99 

Chap.  XXVIII. — ^A  peace  being  established  by  these  pro- 
ceedings four  days  after  we  had  come  into  l^itain,  the 
eighteen  ships,  to  which  reference  has  been  made  above,  and 
which  conveyed  the  cavalry,  set  sail  from  the  upper  port  with 
a  gentle  gale,  when,  however,  they  were  approaching  Britain 
and  were  seen  from  the  camp,  so  great  a  storm  suddenly  arose 
that  none  of  them  could  maintain  their  course  at  sea ;  and  some 
were  taken  back  to  the  same  port  from  which  they  had  started ; 
— others,  to  their  great  danger,  were  driven  to  the  lower  part  of 
the  island,  nearer  to  the  west ;  which,  however,  after  having 
cast  anchor,  as  they  were  getting  filled  with  water,  put  out 
to  sea  through  necessity  in  a  stormy  night,  and  made  for  the 
continent. 

Chap.  XXIX. — It  happened  that  night  to  be  full  moon, 
which  usually  occasions  very  high  tides  in  that  ocean ;  and  that 
circimistance  was  imknown  to  our  men.  Thus,  at  the  same 
time,  the  tide  began  to  fill  the  ships  of  war  which  Caesar  had 
provided  to  convey  over  his  army,  and  which  he  had  drawn 
up  on  the  strand ;  and  the  storm  began  to  dash  the  ships  of 
burden  which  were  riding  at  anchor  against  each  other ;  nor  was 
any  means  afforded  our  men  of  either  managing  them  or  of 
rendering  any  service.  A  great  many  ships  having  been  wrecked, 
inasmuch  as  the  rest,  having  lost  their  cables,  anchors,  and 
other  tackling,  were  unfit  for  sailing,  a  great  confusion,  as 
would  necessarily  happen,  arose  throughout  the  army ;  for 
there  were  no  other  ships  in  which  they  could  be  conveyed  back, 
and  all  things  which  are  of  service  in  repairing  vessels  were 
wanting,  and,  com  for  the  winter  had  not  been  provided  in 
those  places,  because  it  was  understood  by  all  that  they  would 
certainly  winter  in  Gaul. 

Chap.  XXX. — On  discovering  these  things  the  chiefe  of 
Britain,  who  had  come  up  after  the  battle  was  fought  to  perform 
those  conditions  which  Caesar  had  imposed,  held  a  conference, 
when  they  perceived  that  cavalry,  and  ships,  and  com  were 
wanting  to  the  Romans,  and  discovered  the  small  number  of 
our  soldiers  from  the  small  extent  of  the  camp  (which,  too,  was 
on  this  account  more  limited  than  ordinary,  because  Caesar  had 
conveyed  over  his  legions  without  baggage),  and  thought  that 
the  best  plan  was  to  renew  the  war,  and  cut  ofi"  our  men  from 
corn  and  provisions  and  protract  the  affair  till  winter ;  because 
they  felt  confident,  that,  if  they  were  vanquished  or  cut  off 


100  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

from  a  return,  no  one  would  afterward  pass  over  into  Britain 
for  the  purpose  of  making  war.  Therefore,  again  entering 
into  a  conspiracy,  they  began  to  depart  from  the  camp  by  de- 
grees and  secretly  bring  up  their  people  from  the  country  parts. 

Chap.  XXXI. — But  Caesar,  although  he  had  not  as  yet  dis- 
covered their  measures,  yet,  both  from  what  had  occurred  to 
his  ships,  and  from  the  circumstance  that  they  had  neglected 
to  give  the  promised  hostages,  suspected  that  the  thing  would 
come  to  pass  which  really  did  happen.  He  therefore  provided 
remedies  against  all  contingencies ;  for  he  daily  conveyed  corn 
from  the  country  parts  into  the  camp,  used  the  timber  and  brass 
of  such  ships  as  were  most  seriously  damaged  for  repairing 
the  rest,  and  ordered  whatever  things  besides  were  necessary 
for  this  object  to  be  brought  to  him  from  the  continent. 
And  thus,  since  that  business  was  executed  by  the  soldiers  with 
the  greatest  energy,  he  eflfected  that,  after  the  loss  of  twelve 
ships,  a  voyage  could  be  made  well  enough  in  the  rest. 

Chap.  XXXII. — While  these  things  are  being  transacted, 
one  legion  had  been  sent  to  forage,  according  to  custom,  and 
no  suspicion  of  war  had  arisen  as  yet,  and  some  of  the  people' 
remained  in  the  country  parts,  others  went  backward  and 
forward  to  the  camp,  they  who  were  on  duty  at  the  gates 
of  the  camp  reported  to  Caesar  that  a  greater  dust  than  was 
usual'  was  seen  in  that  direction  in  which  the  legion  had 
marched.  Caesar,  suspecting  that  which  was  [really  the  case], 
— that  some  new  enterprise  was  undertaken  by  the  barbarians, 
ordered  the  two  cohorts  which  were  on  duty,  to  march  into 
that  quarter  with  him,  and  two  other  cohorts  to  reheve  them 
on  duty ;  the  rest  to  be  armed  and  follow  him  immediately. 
When  he  had  advanced  some  little  way  from  the  camp,  he  saw 
that  his  men  were  overpowered  by  the  enemy  and  scarcely  able 
to  stand  their  ground,  and  that,  the  legion  being  crowded  to- 
gether, weapons  were  being  cast  on  them  from  all  sides.  For 
as  all  the  corn  was  reaped  in  every  part  with  the  exception 
of  one,  the  enemy,  suspecting  that  our  men  would  repair  to 
that,  had  concealed  themselves  in  the  woods  during  the  night. 

*  Hominum.  This  refers,  not  to  the  Romans,  but  the  Britong  ;  con- 
trary to  the  probable  meaning  of  the  text  and  the  testimony  of  commen- 
tators; some  translators,  however,  and  among  them  Duncan,  have 
referred  it  to  the  former. 

2  Lit.  than  custom  produced. 


OHAP.  xmv.  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  101 

Then  attacking  them  suddenly,  scattered  as  they  were,  and 
when  they  had  laid  aside  their  arms,  and  were  engaged  in 
reaping,  they  killed  a  small  number,  threw  the  rest  into  con- 
fusion, and  surrounded  them  with  their  cavalry  and  chariots. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Their  mode  of  fighting  with  their  chariots 
is  this :  firstly,  they  drive  about  in  all  directions  and  throw 
their  weapons  and  generally  break  the  ranks  of  the  enemy  with 
the  very  dread  of  their  horses  and  the  noise  of  their  wheels ; 
and  when  they  have  worked  themselves  in  between  the  troops 
of  horse,  leap  from  their  chariots  and  engage  on  foot  The 
charioteers  in  the  mean  time  withdraw  some  little  distance  from 
the  battle,  and  so  place  themselves  with  the  chariots  that,  if 
their  masters  are  overpowered  by  the  munber  of  the  enemy, 
they  may  have  a  ready  retreat  to  their  own  troops.  Thus 
they  display  in  battle  the  speed  of  horse,  [together  with]  the 
firmness  of  infantry ;  and  by  daily  practice  and  exercise  attain 
to  such  expertness  that  they  are  accustomed,  even  on  a 
declining  and  steep  place,  to  check  their  horses  at  full  speed, 
and  manage  and  turn  them  in  an  instant  and  run  along  the 
pole,  and  stand  on  the  yoke,  and  thence  betake  themselves  with 
the  greatest  celerity  to  their  chariots  again.* 

Chap.  XXXTV. — Under  these  circumstances,  our  men  being 
dismayed  by  the  novelty  of  this  mode  of  battle,  Caesar  most 
seasonably  brought  assistance ;  for  upon  his  arrival  the  enemy 
paused,  and  our  men  recovered  from  their  fear;  upon  which 
thinking  the  time  unfavorable  for  provoking  the  enemy  and 
coming  to  an  action,  he  kept  himself  in  his  own  quarter,  and,  a 
short  time  having  intervened,  drew  back  the  legions  into  the 
camp.  While  these  things  are  going  on,  and  all  our  men  en- 
gaged, the  rest  of  the  Britons,  who  were  in  the  fields,  departed. 
Storms  then  set  in  for  several  successive  days,  which  both  con- 
fined our  men  to  the  camp  and  hindered  the  enemy  from  attacking 
us.  In  the  mean  time  the  barbarians  dispatched  messengers  to 
all  parts,  and  reported  to  their  people  the  small  number  of  our 
soldiers,  and  how  good  an  opportunity  was  given  for  obtaining 
spoil  and  for  liberating  themselves  forever,  if  they  should  only 
drive  the  Romans  from  their  camp.     Having  by  these  means 

1  Though  common  among  the  ancient  nations  of  the  east,  the  mode  of 
fighting  with  chariots  seems  to  have  been  confined  to  the  Britons  in  Eu- 
rope. This  serves  the  early  historian,  Geoffry  of  Monmouth,  as  an  argu- 
ment in  his  attempt  to  prove  that  the  Britons  were  of  Trojan  origin. 


102  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

speedily  got  together  a  large  force  of  infantry  and  of  cavalry, 
they  came  up  to  the  camp. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Although  Caesar  anticipated  that  the  same 
thing  which  had  happened  on  former  occasions  would  then 
occur — that,  if  the  enemy  were  routed,  they  would  escape  from 
danger  by  their  speed ;  still,  having  got  about  thirty  horse, 
which  Commius  the  Atrebatian,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
made,  had  brought  over  with  him  [from  Gaul],  he  drew  up  the 
legions  in  order  of  battle  before  the  camp.  When  the  action 
commenced,  the  enemy  were  unable  to  sustain  the  attack  of 
our  men  long,  and  turned  their  backs ;  our  men  pursued 
them  as  far  as  their  speed  and  strength  permitted,  and 
slew  a  great  number  of  them ;  then,  having  destroyed  and 
burned  every  thing  far  *and  wide,  they  retreated  to  their  camp. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — The  same  day,  embassadors  sent  by  the 
enemy  came  to  Caesar  to  negotiate  a  peace.  Caesar  doubled 
the  number  of  hostages  which  he  had  before  demanded ;  and 
ordered  that  they  should  be  brought  over  to  the  continent, 
because,  since  the  time  of  the  equinox  was  near,  he  did  not 
consider  that,  with  his  ships  out  of  repair,  the  voyage  ought  to 
be  deferred  till  winter.  Having  met  with  favorable  weather, 
he  set  sail  a  little  after  midnight,  and  all  his  fleet  arrived  safe 
at  the  continent,  except  two  of  the  ships  of  burden  which 
could  not  make  the  same  port  which  the  other  ships  dliJpand 
were  carried  a  little  lower  down. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — When  our  soldiers,  about  300  in  number, 
had  been  drawn  out  of  these  two  ships,  and  were  marching  to 
the  camp,  tlie  Morini,  whom  Caesar,  when  setting  forth  for 
Britain,  had  left  in  a  state  of  peace,  excited  by  the  hope  of 
spoil,  at  first  surrounded  them  with  a  small  number  of  men, 
and  ordered  them  to  lay  down  their  arms,  if  they  did  not 
vfish.  to  be  slain ;  afterward  however,  when  they,  fonning  a 
circle,  stood  on  their  defense,  a  shout  was  raised  and  about 
6000  of  the  enemy  soon  assembled ;  which  being  reported, 
Caesar  sent  all  the  cavalry  in  the  camp  as  a  relief  to  his  men. 
In  the  mean  time  our  soldiers  sustained  the  attack  of  the 
enemy,  and  fought  most  valiantly  for  more  than  four  hours, 
and,  receiving  but  few  wounds  themselves,  slew  several  of  them. 
But  after  our  cavalry  came  in  sight,  the  enemy,  throwing 
away  their  arms,  turned  their  backs,  and  a  great  number  of 
them  were  killed. 


CHAP,  xxzvm.         CaJSAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  108 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — ^The  day  following  Caesar  sent  Labie- 
nus,  his  lieutenant,  with  those  legions  which  he  had  brought 
back  from  Britain,  against  the  Morini,  who  had  revolted  ;  who, 
as  they  had  no  place  to  which  they  might  retreat,  on  account 
of  the  drying  up  of  their  marshes  (which  they  had  availed 
themselves  of  as  a  place  of  refuge  the  preceding  year),  almost 
all  fell  into  the  power  of  Labienus.  In  the  mean  time  Caesar's 
lieutenants,  Q.  Titurius  and  L.  Cotta,  who  had  led  the  legions 
into  the  territories  of  the  Menapii,  having  laid  waste  all  their 
lands,  cut  down  their  com  and  burned  their  houses,  returned  to 
Caesar  because  the  Menapii  had  all  concealed  themselves  in 
their  thickest  woods.  Caesar  fixed  the  winter  quarters  of  all 
the  legions  among  the  Belgse.  Thither  only  two  British 
states  sent  hostages;  the  rest  omitted  to  do  so.  For  these 
successes,  a  thanksgiving'  of  twenty  days  was  decreed  by  the 
senate  upon  receiving  Caesar's  letter. 

1  In  addition  to  the  note  at  the  end  of  the  2d  Book  of  these  Commen- 
taries, it  may  he  here  remarked,  that  Livy,  lib.  iii.,  c.  Lriii.,  gives  an  in- 
stance in  which  two  victories  over  the  Sabines  having  been  included  in 
one  day's  "supplicatio,"  by  the  senate,  the  people,  indignant  at  it,  of 
their  own  accord,  celebrated  the  following  day  with  still  greater  solem- 
nity than  they  had  that  appointed  by  the  state. 


104  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  T, 


BOOK  Y. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.  Csesar  orders  a  large  fleet  of  peculiarly  constmctcd  ships  to  be  built ; 
proceeds  against  the  Pirustse  ;  they  submit.  II.  Returns  into  Hither 
Gaul ;  marches  against  the  Treviri.  III.  Indutiomarus  and  Cingetorix. 
V.  Caesar  goes  to  port  Itius ;  his  policy  in  taking  certain  Gallic  chief- 
tains ■with  him  to  Britain.  VI.  Dumnorix,  who  was  to  have  been  in 
that  number,  by  craft  and  violence,  escapes  attending  Csesar,  but  is 
slain.  VII.  Csesar  proceeds  on  his  second  expedition  against  Britain. 
IX.  The  bold  resistance  of  the  Britons ;  they  are  defeated.  X.  The 
Roman  fleet  suffers  severely  in  a  storm.  XI.  Cicsar  gives  orders  to 
Labienus  to  build  more  ships ;  Cassivellaunus.  XII.-XIV.  Descrip- 
tion of  Britain  and  its  inhabitants.  XVII.  Tlie  Britons  again  prepare 
for  warj  and  receive  a  signal  defeat.  XVIII.  Csesar  advances  into  the 
territories  of  Cassivellaunus  as  far  as  tho  Thames  ;  an  engagement  with 
that  prince.  XIX.  The  stratagem  of  Cassivellaunus.  XX.  The  Trin- 
obantes  send  embassadors  to  Cajsar  respecli:5g  the  conduct  of  Cassivel- 
launus toward  Mandubratius.  XXII.  The  latter  inducer  four  princes 
of  Cantium  to  attack  tho  Romans,  by  whom  they  are  defeated.  XXIII. 
Cassar  receives  hostages,  and  leads  back  his  army  into  Gaul.  XXIV. 
He  quarters  his  forces,  contrary  to  his  custom,  in  several  divisions. 
XXV.  Tasgetius.  XXVI  The  revolt  of  Ambiorix  and  Cativolcus. 
XXVII.  Ambiorix  defends  himself  in  reference  to  his  share  in  the 
Gallic  combination.  XXVIII.-XXXI.  Dispute  between  Titurius  and 
Cotta.  XXXII.  The  valor  and  conduct  of  Cotta.  XXXVIII.-XLII. 
The  quarters  of  Cicero  attacked  by  the  Eburones ;  he  sends  intelligence 
to  Caesar.  XLIV.  The  noble  conduct  of  Pulflo  and  Varenus.  XLv  III.- 
LII.  Caesar  marches  to  the  relief  of  Cicero ;  defeats  the  Eubrones; 
LIII.  Indutiomarus  is  thereby  deterred  from  attacking  the  camp  of 
Labienus.  LVI.-LVIII.  Reinforced,  Indutiomarus  attacks  Labienus ; 
his  forces  are  routed,  and  he  is  slain  ;  Gaul  becomes  more  tranquil. 

Chap.  I. — Lucius  Domitius  and  Appius  Claudius  being 
consuls/  Csesar,  when  departing  from  his  winter  quarters  into 
Italy,  as  he  had  been  accustomed  to  do  yearly,  commands  the 
lieutenants  whom  he  appointed  over  the  legions  to  take  care 
that  during  the  winter  as  many  ships  as  possible  should  be 
built,  and   the   old  repaired.     He   plans  the  size  and  shape 

'  ThLs  was  "700  years  after  tho  building  of  Rome. 


CHAP.  n.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  105 

of  them.  For  dispatch  of  lading,  and  for  drawing  them  on 
shore,'  he  makes  them  a  little  lower  than  those  which  we  have 
been  accustomed  tQ  use  in  our  sea ;  and  that  so  much  the  more, 
because  he  knew  that,  on  account  of  the  frequent  changes 
of  the  tide,  less  swells  occurred  there ;  for  the  purpose  of  trans- 
porting burdens  and  a  great  number  of  horses,"  [he  makes 
them]  a  little  broader  than  those  which  we  use  in  other  seas. 
All  these  he  orders  to  bo  constructed  for  lightness  and  expe-^ 
dition,'  to  which  object  their  lowness  contributes  greatly.  He 
orders  those  things  which  are  necessary  for  equipping  ships  to 
be  brought  thither  from  Spain.  He  himself  on  the  assizes  of 
Hither  Gaul  being  concluded,  proceeds  into  Dlyricum,  because 
he  heard  that  the  part  of  the  province  nearest  them  was  being 
laid  waste  by  the  incursions  of  the  Pirustae.  When  he  had 
arrived  there,  he  levies  soldiers  upon  the  states,  and  orders  them 
to  assemble  at  an  appointed  place.  Which  circumstance  having 
been  reported  [to  them],  the  Pirustae  send  embassadors  to  him 
to  inform  him  that  no  part  of  those  proceedings  was  done  by 
public  deliberation,  and  assert  that  they  were  ready  to  make 
compensation  by  all  means  for  the  injuries  [inflicted].  Caesar, 
accepting  their  defense,  demands  hostages,  and  orders  them  to 
be  brought  to  him  on  a  specified  day,  and  assures  them  that 
unless  they  did  so  he  would  visit  their  state  with  war.  These 
being  brought  to  him  on  the  day  which  he  had  ordered,  he 
appoints  arbitrators  between  the  states,  who  should  estimate  the 
damages  and  determine  the  reparation. 

Chap.  H. — These  things  being  finished,  and  the  assizes 
being  concluded,  he  returns  into  Hither  Gaul,  and  proceeds 
thence  to  the  army.  When  he  had  arrived  there,  having  made  a 
survey  of  the  wiliter  quarter,  he  finds  that,  by  the  extraordinary 
ardor  of  the  soldiers,  amid  the  utmost  scarcity  of  all  ma- 
terials, about  six  hundred  ships  of  that  kind  which  we  have 
described  above,  and  twenty-eight  ships  of  war,  had  been  built,* 

1  This  refers  to  the  ancient  practice  of  drawing  ships  on  to  the  eho?© 
for  the  winter,  or  on  other  occasions. 

2  "  Jumentorum."  Horses  seem  here  to  be  especiaZZ^/ meant.  "Eqvd 
et  alia  jumenta." — Livy. 

3  "  Constructed  for  lightness,"  etc.  The  original,  actuarias,  is  a  distinc- 
tive term  for  a  class  of  ships,  the  character  of  which  thp  above  transla- 
tion conveys,  but  for  which  we  have  no  established  corresponding  ex- 
pression. 

*  "Built  and  were,"  etc.     Though  twbuilt,  striictas,  they  were  not 
6* 


^06  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

and  were  not  far  from  that  state,  that  they  might  be  launched 
in  a  few  days.  Having  commended  the  soldiers  and  those  who 
had  presided  over  the  work,  he  informs  them  what  he  wishes  to 
be  done,  and  orders  all  the  ships  to  assemble  at  port  Itius,' 
from  which  port  he  had  learned  that  the  passage  into  Britain 
was  shortest,  [being  only]  about  thirty  miles  from  the  con- 
tinent. He  left  what  seemed  a  suflScient  number  of  soldiers 
for  that  design ;  he  himself  proceeds  into  the  territories  of  the 
Treviri  with  four  legions  without  baggage,  and  800  horse, 
because  they  neither  came  to  the  general  diets  [of  Gaul],  nor 
obeyed  his  commands,  and  were  moreover,  said  to  be  tamper- 
ing with  the  Germans  beyond  the  Rhine. 

Chap.  IH. — This  state  is  by  far  the  most  powerful  of  all 
Gaul  in  cavalry,  and  has  great  forces  of  infantry,  and  as  we 
have  remarked  above,  borders  on  the  Rhine.  In  that  state,  two 
persons,  Indutiomarus"  and  Cingetorix,  were  then  contending 
with  each  other'  for  the  supreme  poAver  ;  one  of  whom,  as  soon 
as  the  arrival  of  Caesar  and  his  legions  was  known,  came  to 
him ;  assures  him  that  he  and  all  his  party  would  continue 
in  their  allegiance,  and  not  revolt  from  the  alliance  of  the 
Roman  people,  and  informs  him  of  the  things  which  were 
going  on  among  the  Treviri.  But  Indutiomarus  began  to 
collect  cavalry  and  infantry,  and  make  preparations  for  war, 
having  concealed  those  who  by  reason  of  their  age  could  not 
be  under  arms,  in  the  forest  Arduenna,  which  is  of  immense 
size,  [and]  extends  from  the  Rhine  across  the  country  of  the 
Treviri  to  the  frontiers  of  the  Remi.  But  after  that,  some  of 
the  chief  persons  of  the  state,  both  influenced  by  their  friend- 
ship for  Cingetorix,  and  alarmed  at  the  arrival  of  our  army, 
came  to  Caesar  and  began  to  solicit  him  privjftely  about  their 
own  interests,  since  they  could  not  provide  for  the  safety  of 
the  state ;  Indutiomarus,  dreading  lest  he  should  be  aban- 
doned by  all,  sends  embassadors  to  Csesar,  to  declare  that  he 
absented  himself  from  his  countrymen,  and  refrained  from 
coming  to  him*  on  this  account,  that  he  might  the  more  easily 

completely  equipped  with  all  necessary  naval  appointments,  their  arma 
or  armamenta. 

■  "  Port  Itius,"  some  take  this  to  bo  Wissant;  others,  Boulogne. 

2  This  is  the  person  so  named  in  Cicero's  Oration  for  Fonteius. 

3  Lit.  "  between  themselves." 

*  That  is,  he  did  not  join  those  Ganls  who  attended  on  Caesar  at  the 
provincial  diets,  for  the  reason  following. 


tJHAP.v.  C-aSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  107 

keep  the  state  in  its  allegiance,  lest  on  the  departure  of  all  the 
nobility  the  commonalty  should,  in  their  indiscretion,  revolt. 
And  thus  the  whole  state  was  at  his  control ;  and  that  he,  if 
Caesar  would  permit,  would  come  to  the  camp  to  him,  and 
would  commit  his  own  fortimes  and  those  of  the  state  to  his 
good  faith. 

Chap.  IV. — Caesar,  though  he  discerned  from  what  motive 
these  things  were  said,  and  what  circumstances  deterred  him 
from  his  meditated  plan,  still,  in  order  that  he  might  not  be 
compelled  to  waste  the  sunamer  among  the  Trevin,  while  all 
things  were  prepared  for  the  war  with  Britain,  ordered  Indu- 
tiomS,rus  to  come  to  him  with  200  hostages.  When  these 
were  brought,  [and]  among  them  his  son  and  near  relations, 
whom  he  had  demanded  by  name,  he  consoled  IndutiomS-rus, 
and  enjoined  him  to  continue  in  hi%  allegiance ;  yet,  neverthe- 
less, summoning  to  him  the  chief  men  of  the  Treviri,  he  recon- 
ciled them  individually  to  Cingetorix :  this  he  botii  thought 
should  be  done  by  him  in  justice  to  the  merits  of  the  latter, 
and  also  judged  that  it  was  of  great  importance  that  the  influ- 
ence of  one  whose  singular  attachment  toward  him  he  had  fully 
seen,  should  prevail  as  much  as  possible  among  his  people. 
Indutiomarus  was  very  much  offended  at  this  act,  [seeing  that] 
his  influence  was  diminished  among  his  countrymen ;  and  he, 
who  already  before  had  borne  a  hostile  mind  toward  us,  was 
much  more  violently  inflamed  against  us  through  resentment 
at  this.  •    •' 

Chap.  V. — These  matters  being  settled,  Caesar  went  to  port 
Itius  with  the  legions.  There  he  discovers  that  forty  ships, 
which  had  been  built  in  the  country  of  the  Meldi,*  having  been 
driven  back  by  a  storm,  had  been  unable  to  maintain  their 
course,  and  had  returned  to  the  same  port  from  which  they 
had  set  out ;  he  finds  the  rest  ready  for  sailing,  and  furnished 
with  every  thing.  In  the  same  place,  the  cavalry  of  the  whole 
of  Gaul,  in  number  4,000,  assembles,  and  [also]  the  chief 
persons  "of  all  the  states ;  he  had  determined  to  leave  in  Gaul 
a  very  few  of  them,  whose  fidelity  toward  him  he  had  clearly 
discerned,  and  take  the  rest  with  him  as  hostages ;  because  he 
feared  a  commotion  in  Gaul  when  he  should  be  absent. 

1  "  In  Meldis."  Some  copies  have  "tn  Bdgis;"  a  reading  not  so  prob- 
able as  the  former 


108  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  v. 

Chap.  VL — There  was  together  with  the  others,  Dumnorix, 
the  ^duan,  of  whom  we  have  made  previous  mention.  Him, 
in  particular,  he  had  resolved  to  have  with  him,  because  he  had 
discovered  him  to  be  fond  of  change,  fond  of  power,  possessing 
great  resolution,  and  great  influence  among  the  Gauls.  To  this 
was  added,  that  Dumnorix  had  before  said  in  an  assembly  of 
u^uans,  that  the  sovereignty  of  the  state  had  been  made  over 
to  him  by  Caesar ;  which  speech  the  -^Edui  bore  with  impa- 
tience and  yet  dared  not  send  embassadors  to  Caesar  for  the 
purpose  of  either  rejecting  or  deprecating  [that  appointment]. 
That  fact  Caesar  had  learned  from  his  own  personal  friends.' 
He  at  first  strove  to  obtain  by  every  entreaty  that  he  should  be 
left  in  Gaul ;  partly,  because,  being  unaccustomed  to  sailing,  he 
feared  the  sea ;  partly,  because  he  said  he  was  prevented  by 
divine  admonitions.^  Aft%r  he  saw  that  this  request  was  firmly 
refused  him,  all  hope  of  success  being  lost,  he  began  to  tamper 
with  the  chief  persons  of  the  Gauls,  to  call  them  apart  singly 
and  exhort  them  to  remain  on  the  continent ;  to  agitate  them 
with  the  fear  that  it  was  not  without  reason  that  Gaul  should 
be  stripped  of  all  her  nobility ;  that  it  was  Caesar's  design,  to 
bring  over  to  Britain  and  put  to  death  all  those  whom  he  feared 
to  slay  in  the  sight  of  Gaul,  to  pledge  his  honor  to  the  rest,  to 
ask  for  their  oath  that  they  would  by  common  dehberation 
execute  what  they  should  perceive  to  be  necessary  for  Gaul. 
These  things  were  reported  to  Caesar  by  several  persons. 

Chap.  VH. — Having  learned  this  fact,  Caesar,  because  he  had 
conferred  so  much  honor  upon  the  -^Eduan  state,  determined 
that  Dumnorix  should  be  restrained  and  deterred  by  whatever 
means  he  could;  and  that,  because  he  perceived  his  insane 
designs  to  be  proceeding  further  and  further,  care  should  be 
taken  lest  he  might  be  able  to  injure  him  and  the  common- 
wealth. Therefore,  having  stayed  about  twenty-five  days  in 
that  place,  because  the  north  wind,  which  usually  blows  a  great 
part  of  every  season,  prevented  the  voyage,  he  exerted  himself 
to  keep  Dumnorix  in  his  allegiance  [and]  nevertheless  learn  all 

1  "  Ex  suis  hospitibua :"  Those  between  whom  and  Caesar  there  existed 
the  much-reverenced  bond  of  hospitium,  already  spoken  of  in  these  notes. 

2  "ReUgionibus:"  not,  probably,  in  reference  to  engagement  in  any 
religious  solemnities  then  celebrating,  or  to  be  celebrated ;  but  to  pre- 
sentiments, omens,  or  auguries. 


aoAJf.  rnr.  OiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  109 

his  measures :  having  at  length  met  with  favorable  weather,  he 
orders  the  foot  soldiers'  and  the  horse  to  embark  in  the  ships. 
But,  while  the  minds  of  all  were  occupied,  Dumnorix  began  to 
take  his  departure  from  the  camp  homeward  with  the  cavalry 
of  the  ^dui,  Caesar  being  ignorant  of  it.  Caesar,  on  this 
matter  being  reported  to  him,  ceasing  from  his  expedition  and 
deferring  all  other  affairs,  sends  a  great  part  of  the  cavalry  to 
pursue  him,  and  commands  that  he  be  brought  back ;  he  orders 
that  if  he  use  violence  and  do  not  submit,  that  he  be  slain ; 
considering  that  Dumnorix  would  do  nothing  as  a  rational  man 
while  he  himself  was  absent,  since  he  had  disregarded  his  com- 
mand even  when  present.  He,  however,  when  recalled,  began 
to  resist  and  defend  himself  with  his  hand,"  and  implore  the 
support  of  his  people,  often  exclaiming  that  "  he  was  free  and 
the  subject  of  a  free  state.'"  They  surround  and  kill  the  man 
as  they  had  been  commanded ;  but  the  .^Eduan  horsemen  all 
return  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  VIII. — When  these  things  were  done  [and]  Labienus, 
left  on  the  continent  with  three  legions  and  2,000  horse,  to 
defend  the  harbors  and  provide  com,  and  discover  what  was 
going  on  in  Gaul,  and  take  measiu-es  according  to  the  occasion 
and^  according  to  the  circumstance ;  he  himself,  with  five 
legions  and  a  number  of  horse,  equal  to  that  which  he  was 
leaving  on  the  continent,  set  sail  at  sim-set,  and  [though  for  a 
time]  borne  forward  by  a  gentle  south-west  wind,  he  did  not 
maintain  his  course,  in  consequence  of  the  wind  dying  away 
about  midnight,  and  being  carried  on  too  far  by  the  tide,  when 
the  sun  rose,  espied  Britain  passed  on  his  left.  Then,  again, 
following  the  change  of  tide,  he  urged  on  with  the  oars  that  he 
might  make  that  part  of  the  island  in  which  he  had  discovered 
the  preceding  summer,  that  there  was  the  best  landing-place, 
and  in  this  afiair  the  spirit  of  our  soldiers  was  very  much  to  be 
extolled;  for  they  with  the  transports  and  heavy  ships,  the 
labor  of  rowing  not  being  [for  a  moment]  discontinued,  equaled 
the  speed  of  the  ships  of  war.    All  the  ships  reached  Britain 

1  "  Milites."  A  Roman  army  was  composed  principally  of  infantry. 
Hence,  milites  was  used  to  denote,  by  way  of  eminence,  that  larger  and 
more  important  division  of  their  service. 

2  "Manu;"  with  active  and  determined  resistance. 

'  The  .^duan  state  had  not  been  reduced  into  the  form  of  province. 


110  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

nearly  at  mid-day ;  nor  was  there  seen  a  [single]  enemy  in  that 
place,  but,  as  Caesar  afterward  found  from  some  prisoners, 
though  large  bodies  of  troops  had  assembled  there,  yet  being 
alarmed  by  the  great  number  of  our  ships,  more  than  eight 
hundred  of  which,  including  the  ships  of  the  preceding  year,' 
and  those  private  vessels  which  each  had  built  for  his  own  con- 
venience, had  appeared  at  one  time,  they  had  quitted  the 
coast  and  concealed  themselves  among  the  higher  points. 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar,  having  disembarked  his  army  and  chosen 
a  convenient  place  for  the  camp,  when  he  discovered  from  the 
prisoners  in  what  part  the  forces  of  the  enemy  had  lodged 
themselves,  having  left  ten  cohorts  and  300  horse  at  the  sea,  to 
be  a  guard  to  the  ships,  hastens  to  the  enemy,  at  the  third 
watch,''  fearing  the  less  for  the  ships,  for  this  reason  because  he 
was  leaving  them  fastened  at  anchor  upon  an  even  and  open 
shore ;  and  he  placed  Q.  Atrius  over  the  guard  of  the  ships. 
He  himself,  having  advanced  by  night  about  twelve  miles, 
espied  the  forces  of  the  enemy.  They,  advancing  to  the  river 
with  their  cavalry  and  chariots  from  the  higher  ground,  began 
to  annoy  our  men  and  give  battle.  Being  repulsed  by  our 
cavalry,  they  concealed  themselves  in  woods,  as  they  had 
secured  a  place  admirably  fortified  by  nature  and  by  art,  wl^ich, 
as  it  seemed,  they  had  before  prepared  on  account  of  a  ciAnl 
war ;  for  all  entrances  to  it  were  shut  up  by  a  great  number  of 
felled  trees.  They  themselves  rushed  out  of  the  woods  to  fight 
here  and  there,^  and  prevented  our  men  from  entering  their 
fortifications.  But  the  soldiers  of  the  seventh  legion,  having 
formed  a  testudo  and  thrown  up  a  rampart  against  the  fortifi- 
cation, took  the  place  and  drove  them  out  of  the  woods, 
receiving  only  a  few  wounds.  But  Caesar  forbade  his  men  to 
pursue  them  in  ther  flight  any  great  distance  "j*  both  because 
he  was  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  because,  as  a 
great  part  of  the  day  was  spent,  he  wished  time  to  be  left  for 
the  fortification  of  the  camp. 

1  "Cum  annotinis."  Some  copies  have  annonariis,  provision-ships, 
from  annona.  The  correct  reading  seems  to  be  that  of  Oudendorp  and 
others,  as  quoted  and  translated  above.  The  Greek  paraphrast  has  avv 
~al^  rov  Trpoffdev  irovf. 

2  See  the  note,  book  i.,  ch.  xxi. 

3  "Here  and  there:"  rari,  in  small  detached  parties. 

"  Longius."    The  comparative  degree  has  often  this  sense. 


CHAP.  am.  C-^ESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  HI 

Chap.  X. — The  next  day,  early  in  the  morning,  he  sent 
both  foot-soldiers  and  horse  in  three  divisions  on  an  expe- 
dition to  pursue  those  who  had  fled.  These  having  advanced  a 
little  way,  when  already  the  rear  [of  the  enemy]  was  in  sight, 
some  horse  came  to  Caesar  from  Quintus  Atrius,  to  report  that 
the  preceding  night,  a  very  great  storm  having  arisen,  almost 
all  the  ships  were  dashed  to  pieces  and  cast  upon  the  shore, 
because  neither  the  anchors  and  cables  could  resist,  nor  could 
the  sailors  and  pilots  sustain  the  violence  of  the  storm ;  and 
thus  great  damage  was  received  by  that  collision  of  the  ships. 

Chap.  XI. — These  things  being  known  [to  him],  Caesar 
orders  the  legions  and  cavalry  to  be  recalled  and  to  cease  from 
their  march ;  he  himself  returns  to  the  ships :  he  sees  clearly 
before  him  almost  the  same  things  which  he  had  heard  of  from 
the  messengers  and  by  letter,  so  that,  about  forty  ships  being 
lost,  the  remainder  seemed  capable  of  being  repaired  with 
much  labor.  Therefore  he  selects  workmen  from  the  legions, 
and  orders  others  to  be  sent  for  from  the  continent ;  he  writes 
to  Labienus  to  build  as  many  ships  as  he  could  with  those 
legions  which  were  with  him.  He  himself,  though  the  matter 
was  one  of  great  diflBculty  and  labor,  yet  thought  it  to  be 
most  expedient  for  all  the  ships  to  be  brought  up  on  shore  and 
joined  with  the  camp  by  one  fortification.  In  these  matters 
he  employed  about  ten  days,  the  labor  of  the  soldiers  being 
unremitting  even  during  the  hours  of  night.  The  ships  having 
been  brought  up  on  shore  and  the  camp  strongly'  fortified,  he 
left  the  same  forces  as  he  did  before  as  a  guard  for  the  ships ; 
he  sets  out  in  person  for  the  same  place  that  he  had  returned 
from.  When  he  had  come  thither,  greater  forces  of  the  Britons 
had  already  assembled  at  that  place,  the  chief  command  and 
management  of  the  war  having  been  intrusted  to  Cassivel- 
launus,  whose  territories  a  river,  which  is  called  the  Thames, 
separates,  from  the  maritime  states  at  about  eighty  miles  from 
the  sea.  At  an  earlier  period  perpetual  wars  had  taken  place 
between  him  and  the  other  states  ;  but,  greatly  alarmed  by  our 
arrival,  the  Britons  had  placed  him  over  the  whole  war  and  the 
conduct  of  it. 

Chap.  XII. — The  interior  portion  of  Britain  is  inhabited 
by  those  of  whom  they  say  that  it  is  handed  down  by  tradition 

1  "  Egregie,"  here  does  not  mean  eminenUy,  or  peculiarly ;  but  simply, 
with  great  attention,  admirably. 


112  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

that  they  were  born  in  the  island  itself:'  the  maritime  portion 
by  those  who  had  passed  over  from  the  comitry  of  the  Belgae  for 
the  purpose  of  plunder  and  making  war  ;  almost  all  of  whom  are 
called  by  the  names  of  those  states  from  which  being  sprung 
they  went  thither,  and  having  waged  war,  continued  there  and 
began  to  cultivate  the  lands.  The  mmiber  of  the  people  is 
countless,  and  their  buildings  exceedingly  numerous,  for  the 
most  part  very  like  tho.^e  of  the  Gauls :  the  number  of  cattle 
is  great.  They  use  either  brass^  or  iron  rings,  determined  at 
a  certain  weight,  as  their  money.  Tin  is  produced  in  the 
midland  regions ;  in  the  maritime,  iron  ;  but  the  quantity  of  it 
is  small :  they  employ  brass,  which  is  imported.  There,  as  in 
Gaul,  is  timber  of  every  description,  except  beech  and  fir. 
They  do  not  regard  it  lawfuP  to  eat  the  hare,  and  the  cock,  and 
the  goose ;  they,  however,  breed  them  for  amusement  and 
pleasure.  The  climate  is  more  temperate  than  in  Gaul,  the 
colds  being  less  severe. 

Chap.  XIII. — The  island  is  triangular  in  its  form,  and  one 
of  its  sides  is  opposite  to  Gaul.  One  angle  of  this  side,  which 
is  in  Kent,  whither  almost  all  ships  fi;om  Gaul  are  directed, 
[looks]  to  the  east ;  the  lower  looks  to  the  south.  This  side 
extends  about  500  miles.  Another  side  lies  toward  Spain* 
and  the  west,  on  which  part  is  Ireland,  less,  as  is  reckoned, 
than  Britain,  by  one  half:  but  the  passage  [from  it]  into 
Britain  is  of  equal  distance  with  that  from  Gaul.  In 
the  middle  of  this  voyage,  is  an  island,  which  is  called 
Mona  :^  many  smaller  islands  besides  are  supposed  to  lie 
[there],  of  which  islands  some  have  written  that  at  the  time  of 
the  winter  solstice  it  is  night  there  for  thirty  consecutive  days. 
We,  in  our  inquiries  about  that  matter,  ascertained  nothing, 
except  that,  by  accurate  measurements  with  water,^  we  per- 

•  "Quos  natos  in  insula  ipsa  memoria  proditum  dicunt ;"  i.  e.  that  they 
were  those  whom  the  Greek  writers  call  avroxOovec ;  aborigines ;  de- 
scendants from  the  first  inhabitants.  Memoria  denotes  either  written 
record,  or  traditionary  report.     Here  it  denotes  the  latter. 

2  Tacitus,  in  his  life  of  Agricola,  mentions  silver  and  gold  as  the  pro- 
ductions of  Britain. 

3  The  nefas,  or  impiety  of  eating  those  animals  does  not  appear,  how- 
ever, to  arise  from  their  having  been  victims  offered  in  sacrifice. 

^  This  statement  of  Ctesar's  is  incorrect,  as  Spain  lies  to  the  south,  not 
to  the  west  of  Britain. 

•^  "  Mona,"  the  isle  of  Man.  Tacitus  applies  this  name  to  Anglesey. 
Annal.  xiv.  29. 

*  The  instrument  used  for  this  purpose  wa,s  called  clepsydra.  Vegetius 


CHAP.  2CV.  OiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  118 

ceived  the  nights  to  be  shorter  there  than  on  the  continent. 
The  length  of  tliis  side,  as  their  account  states,  is  VOO  miles. 
The  third  side  ia  toward  the  north,  to  which  portion  of  the 
island  no  land  is  opposite ;  but  an  angle  of  that  side  looks 
principally  toward  Germany.  This  side  is  considered  to  be 
800  miles  in  length.  Thus  the  whole  island  is  [about]  2,000 
miles  in  circumference. 

Chap.  XIV. — The  most  civilized  of  all  these  nations  are 
they  who  inhabit  Kent,  which  is  entirely  a  maritime  district, 
nor  do  they  differ  much  from  the  Gallic  customs.  Most 
of  the  inland  inhabitants  do  not  sow  com,  but  live  on 
milk  and  flesh,  and  are  clad  with  skins.  All  the  Britains, 
indeed,  dye  themselves'  with  wood,  which  occa^'ions  a  bluish 
color,  and  thereby  have  a  more  terrible  appearance  in  fight. 
They  wear  their  hair  long,  and  have  every  part  of  their  body 
shaved  except  their  head  and  upper  lip.  Ten  and  even  twelve 
have  wives  common  to  them,  and  particularly  brothers  among 
brothers,  and  parents  among  their  children ;  but  if  there  be 
any  issue  by  these  wives,  they  are  reputed  to  be  the  children 
of  those  by  whom  respectively  each  was  first  espoused  when  a 
virgin. 

Chap.  XV. — The  horse  and  charioteers  of  the  enemy  con- 
tended vigorously  in  a  skirmish  with  our  cavalry  on  the  march ; 
yet  so  that  our  men  were  conquerors  in  all  parts,  and  drove 
them  to  their  woods  and  hills  ;  but,  having  slain  a  great  many, 
they  pursued  too  eagerly,  and  lost  some  of  their  men.  But 
the  enemy,  after  some  time  had  elapsed,  when  our  men  were 
off  their  guard,  and  occupied  in  the  fortification  of  the  camp, 
rushed  out  of  the  woods,  and  making  an  attack  upon  those  who 
were  placed  on  duty  before  the  camp,  fought  in  a  determined 
manner;  and  two  cohorts  being  sent  by  Caesar  to  their  relief 
and  these  severally  the  first  of  two  legions,  when  these  had 
taken  up  their  position  at  a  very  small  distance  from  each 
other,  as  our  men  were  disconcerted  by  the  unusual  mode  of 
battle,  the   enemy  broke  through  the  middle  of  them  most 

tells  us  that  they  were  commonly  used  in  the  army.  They  -were  also 
used  at  the  bar  to  measure  the  time  allowed  to  the  several  advocates  for 
epeaking.  Sand-glasses  (which  resemble  them  in  form),  were  once  used 
in  England  to  limit  the  time  which  public  speakers  designed  to  allow 
themselves. 
'  Pomponius  Mela  and  Pliny  have  related  the  same  thing. 


114  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  v. 

courageously,  and  retreated  thence  in  safety.  That  day, 
Q.  Laberius  Durus,  a  tribune  of  the  soldiers,  was  slain.  The 
enemy,  since  more  cohorts  were  sent  against  them,  were 
repulsed. 

Chap.  XVI. — In  the  whole  of  this  method  of  fighting  since 
the  engagement  took  place  imder  the  eyes  of  all  and  before 
the  camp,  it  was  perceived  that  our  men,  on  account  of 
the  weight  of  their  arms,  inasmuch  as  they  could  neither 
pursue  [the  enemy  when]  retreating,  nor  dare  quit  their 
standards,  were  little  suited  to  this  kind  of  enemy ;  that  the 
liorse  also  fought  with  great  danger,  because  they  [the  Britons] 
generally  retreated  even  designedly,  and,  when  they  had  drawn 
oft"  our  men  a  short  distance  from  the  legions,  leaped  from  their 
chariots  aad  fought  on  foot  in  imequal  [and  to  them  advan- 
tageous] battle.  But  the  system  of  cavalry  engagement  is 
wont  to  produce  equal  danger,  and  indeed  the  same,  both  to 
those  who  retreat  and  to  those  who  pursue.  To  this  was  added, 
that  they  never  fought  in  close  order,  but  in  small  parties  and 
at  great  distances,  and  had  detachments  placed  [in  difierent 
parts],  and  then  the  one  relieved  the  other,  and  the  vigorous 
and  fi'csh  succeeded  the  wearied. 

Chap.  XVII. — The  following  day  the  enemy  halted  on  the 
hills,  a  distance  from  our  camp,  and  presented  themselves  in 
small  parties,  and  began  to  challenge  our  horse  to  battle  with 
less  spirit  than  the  day  before.  But  at  noon,  when  Caesar  had 
sent  three  legions,  and  all  the  cavalry,  with  C.  Trebonius,  the 
lieutenant,  for  the  purpose  of  foraging,  they  flew  upon  the 
foragers  suddenly  from  all  quarters,  so  that  they  did  not  keep 
off  [even]  from  the  standards  and  the  legions.  Our  men 
making  an  attack  on  them  vigorously,  repulsed  them;  nor 
did  they  cease  to  pursue  them  until  the  horse,  relying  on 
relief,  as  they  saw  the  legions  behind  them-,  drove  the  enemy 
precipitately  before  them,  and  slaying  a  great  number  of 
them,  did  not  give  them  the  opportunity  either  of  rallying,  or 
halting,  or  leaping  from  their  chariots.  Immediately  after  this 
retreat,  the  auxiliaries  who  had  assembled  from  all  sides,  de- 
parted ;  nor  after  that  time  did  the  enemy  ever  engage  with  us 
in  very  large  numbers. 

Chap.  XVITT. — Caesar,  discovering  their  design,  leads  his 
army  into  the  territories  of  Cassivellaunus  to  the  river  Thames ; 
which  river  can  be  forded  in  one  place  only,  and  that  with 


CHAP.  XX.  CuESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  116 

diflSculty.  When  he  had  arrived  there,  he  perceives  that 
numerous  forces  of  the  enemy  were  marshaled  on  the  other 
bank  of  the  river ;  the  bank  also  was  defended  by  sharp  stakes' 
fixed  in  front,  and  stakes  of  the  same  kind  fixed  under  the 
water  were  coveretl  by  the  river.  These  things  being  dis- 
covered from  [some]  prisoners  and  deserters,  Caesar,  sending 
forward  the  cavalry,  ordered  the  legions  to  follow  them 
immediately.  But  the  soldiers  advanced  with  such  speed  and 
such  ardor,  though  they  stood  above  the  water  by  their  heads 
only,  that  the  enemy  could  not  sustain  the  attack  of  the  legions 
and  of  the  horse,  and  quitted  the  banks,  and  committed 
themselves  to  flight. 

Chap.  XIX. — Cassivellaunus,  as  we  have  stated  above,  all 
hope  [rising  out]  of  battle  being  laid  aside,  the  greater  part  of 
his  forces  being  dismissed,  and  about  4,000  charioteers  only 
being  left,  used  to  observe  our  marches  and  retire  a  little 
from  the  road,  and  conceal  himself  in  intricate  and  woody 
places,  and  in  those  neighborhoods  in  which  he  had  dis- 
covered we  were  about  to  march,  he  used  to  drive  the  cattle 
and  the  inhabitants  from  the  fields  into  the  woods ;  and, 
when  our  cavalry,  for  the  sake  of  plundering  and  ravaging  the 
more  freely,  scattered  themselves  among  the  fields,  he  xised 
to  send  out  charioteers  from  the  woods  by  all  the  well-known 
roads  and  paths,  and  to  the  great  danger  of  our  horse,  engage 
with  them ;  and  this  source  of  fear  hindered  them  from 
straggling  very  extensively.  The  result  was'  that  Caesar 
did  not  allow  excursions  to  be  made  to  a  great  distance 
from  the  main  body  of  the  legions,  and  ordered  that  damage 
should  be  done  to  the  enemy  in  ravaging  their  lands,  and 
kindling  fires  only  so  fer  as  the  legionary  soldiers  could,  by 
their  own  exertion  and  marching,  accomplish  it. 

Chap.  XX. — In  the  mean  time,  the  Trinobantes,'  almost 
the  most  powerful  state  of  those  parts,  from  which  the  young 
man,  Mandubratius  embracing  the  protection  of  Caesar  had 
come  to  the  continent  of  Gaul  to  [meet]  him  (whose  father, 
Imanuentius,  had  possessed  the  sovereignty  in  that  state,  and 

'  Bede,  the  learned  and  devout  monk  of  the  noble  Benedictine  monas- 
tery of  Yarrow  (8th  century),  so  deservedly  called  '•  the  venerable  Bede," 
states  that  the  remains  of  these  stakes  existed  in  his  time. 

2  " Relinquebatur."    Literally,  "it  remained." 

3  The  territories  of  the  Trinobantes  comprehended  Essex  and  Middlesex. 


116  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

had  been  killed  by  Cassivellaunus ;  he  himself  liad  escaped 
death  by  flight),  send  embassadors  to  Cajsar,  and  promise  that 
they  will  surrender  tliemselves  to  him  and  perform  his  com- 
mands; they  entreat  him  to  protect  Mandubratius  from  the 
violence  of  Cassivellaunus,  and  send  to  their  state  some  one 
to  preside  over  it,  and  possess  the  government.  Caesar 
demands  forty  hostages  from  them,  and  corn  for  his  army,  and 
sends  Mandubratius  to  them.  They  speedily  performed  the 
things  demanded,  and  sent  hostages  to  the  number  appointed, 
and  the  corn. 

Chap.  XXI. — The  Trinobantes  being  protected  and  secured 
from  any  violence  of  the  soldiers,  the  Cenimagni,  the  Segon- 
tiaci,  the  Ancalites,  the  Bibroci,  and  the  Cassi,  sending 
embassies,  surrendered  themselves  to  Csesar.^     From  them  he 

1  Tacitus  says  that  Britain  "was  rather  surveyed  than  reduced,  by 
Caesar ;  claiming  for  his  father-in-law,  Agricola,  the  honor  of  the  conquest. 
The  Roman  arms,  it  need  scarcely  be  remarked,  owe  much  to  the  milita- 
ry virtues  of  Agricola,  as  displayed  here ;  but  Cccsar  did  what  no  one 
had  done  before  him,  he  levied  a  tribute  upon  the  Britons,  and  effectu- 
ally paved  the  way  for  all  that  Rome  subsequently  accomplished  in  this 
island. 

The  following  may  bo  given  as  a  very  brief  and  general  account  of  the 
condition  of  Britain  in  relation  to  the  Romans  during  the  period  of  the 
twelve  Csesars.  Augustus  and  Tiberius,  from  motives  of  policy,  rested 
satisfied  with  the  achievements  of  their  predecessor,  Juhus,  there.  Nor 
did  it  suffer  any  thing  at  the  hands  of  Caligula,  who  merely  proposed,  but 
did  not  attempt  to  execute,  a  design  upon  it.  Legions  and  auxiharies 
were  introduced  by  Claudius,  who,  after  absurdly  arrogating  to  himself 
the  honors  of  victory,  sent  thither,  first  Aulius  Plautus,  and  afterward 
Ostorius,  as  propraetor  or  governor.  This  latter  overthrew  Caractacus, 
and  led  him  in  triumph  at  Rome — a  spectacle,  says  Tacitus,  Annal.  book 
xii.  38,  which  the  senators  pronounced  to  be  no  less  glorious  than  when 
P.  Scipio  exhibited  Syphax,  or  L.  Paulus  paraded  the  Macedonian  Perseus 
in  the  streets  of  that  city.  Britain  was  next  under  the  governorship  of 
Didius  Gallus,  who,  infirm  by  age  and  contented  with  his  present  glory, 
left  matters  as  he  received  them  from  his  predecessors  in  the  command. 
It  was  next  governed  by  Veranus,  a  man  of  a  stern  and,  it  would  seem, 
boastful  temper.  Ho  died  after  holding  his  ofiQce  about  one  year.  Under 
the  propraetorship  of  Suetonius  Paulinus,  who  succeeded  Veranus,  An- 
glesey was  invaded,  and  the  Iceni,  under  the  conduct  of  their  renowned 
queen,  Boadicea,  were  signally  defeated.  His  discipline  in  Britain  gave 
offense,  and  Petronius  Turpilianus  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  His 
sway  was  very  mild.  Many,  also,  were  the  indulgences  of  the  Britons 
Under  his  successor,  Trebellius  Maximus.  Nor  had  they  any  reason  to 
complain  of  the  severity  of  their  next  governor,  Vectius  Bolanus.  Peti- 
lius  Caerealis,  who  succeeded  him,  sought  to  remedy  the  evils  which  the 


CHAP.  XXlL  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  117 

learns  that  the  capital  town  of  Cassivellaunus  was  not  far  from 
tliat  place,  and  was  defended  by  woods  and  morasses,  and  a 
very  large  number  of  men  and  of  cattle  had  been  collected  in 
it.  (Now  the  Britons,  when  they  have  fortified  the  intricate 
woods,  in  which  they  are  wont  to  assetnble  for  the  purpose  of 
avoiding  the  incursion  of  an  enemy,  with  an  intrenchment 
and  a  rampart,  call  them  a  town.)  Thither  he  proceeds  with 
his  legions :  he  finds  the  place  admirably  fortified  by  nature 
and  art ;  he,  however,  undertakes  to  attack  it  in  two  directions. 
The  enemy,  having  remained  only  a  short  time,  did  not 
sustain  the  attack  of  our  soldiers,  and  hurried  away  on  the 
other  side  of  the  town.  A  great  amount  of  cattle  was 
found  there,  and  many  of  the  enemy  were  taken  and  slain  in 
their  flight. 

Chap.  XXII. — While  these  things  are  going  forward  in 
those  places,  Cassivellaunus  sends  messengers  into  Kent, 
which,  we  have  observed  above,  is  on  the  sea,  over  which 
districts  four  several  kings  reigned,  Cingetorix,  Carvilius,  Taxi- 
magulus  and  Segonax,  and  commands  them  to  collect  all 
their  forces,  and  unexpectedly  assail  and  storm  the  naval 
camp.  When  they  had  come  to  the  camp,  our  men,  after 
making  a  sally,  slaying  many  of  their  men,  and  also  capturing  a 
distinguished  leader  named  Lugotorix,  brought  back  their  own 
men  in  safety.  Cassivellaunus,  when  this  battle  was  reported 
to  him  as  so  many  losses  had  been  sustained,  and  his  ter- 
ritories laid  waste,  being  alarmed  most  of  all  by  the  desertion 
of  the  states,  sends  embassadors  to  Caesar  [to  treat]  about 
a  surrender  through  the  mediation  of  Commius  the  Atreba- 
tian.  Caesar,  since  he  had  determined  to  pass  the  winter  on 
the  continent,  on  account  of  the  sudden  revolts  of  Gaul, 
and  as  much  of  the  summer  did  not  remain,  and  he  perceived 
that  even  that  could  be  easily  protracted,  demands  hostages, 
and  prescribes  what  tribute  Britain  should  pay  each  year  to  the 
Roman  people ;  he  forbids  and  commands  Cassivellaunus  that 
he  wage  not  war  against  Mandubratius  or   the  Trinobantes. 

laxity  of  the  last  three  had  induced ;  and  under  him  the  Brigantes  were 
subdued.  Britain  was  next  governed  by  Julius  Frontinus,  who  conquered 
the  Silures.  Then  came  Agricola  of  whom  it  has  been  said  that  "  he  was  as 
fortunate  in  many  battles  against  the  Britons,  as  he  was  unhappy  in  his 
reward,"  for  Domitian,  having  become  envious  of  his  fame,  recalled  him 
from  his  proprsetorship,  and,  as  is  reported,  afterward  procured  his  death 
by  poison. 


118  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  r. 

Chap.  XXIII. — When  ho  had  received  the  hostaa;es,  he 
leads  back  the  army  to  the  sea,  and  finds  the  ships  repaired. 
After  launching  these,  because  he  had  a  large  number  of 
prisoners,  and  some  of  the  ships  had  been  lost  in  the  storm, 
he  determines  to  convey  back  his  army  at  two  embarka- 
tions. And  it  so  happened,  tliat  out  of  so  large  a  number  of 
ships,  in  so  many  voyages,  neither  in  this  nor  in  the  previous 
year  was  any  ship  missing  which  conveyed  soldiers ;  but 
very  few  out  of  those  which  were  sent  back  to  him  from  the 
continent  empty,  as  the  soldiers  of  the  former  convoy  had  been 
disembarked,  and  out  of  those  (sixty  in  number)  which  Labi- 
enus  had  taken  care  to  have  built,  reached  their  destination ; 
almost  all  the  rest  were  driven  back,  and  when  Caisar  had 
waited  for  them  for  some  time  in  vain,  lest  he  should  be 
debarred  from  a  voyage  by  the  season  of  the  year,  inasmuch 
as  the  equinox  was  at  hand,  he  of  necessity  stowed  his  soldiers 
the  more  closely,  and,  a  very  great  cahn  coming  on,  after  he 
had  weighed  anchor  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  watch,  he 
reached  land  at  break  of  day  and  brought  in  all  the  ships  in 
safety. 

Chap.  XXIV. — The  ships  having  been  drawn  up  and  a 
general  assembly  of  the  Gauls  held  at  Samarobriva,  because 
the  corn  that  year  had  not  prospered  in  Gaul  by  reason  of 
the  droughts,  he  was  compelled  to  station  his  army  in  its  win- 
ter-quarters differently  from  the  former  years,  and  to  distribute 
the  legions  among  several  states :  one  of  them  he  gave  to  C. 
Fabius,  his  lieutenant,  to  be  marched  into  the  territories  of  the 
Morini ;  a  second  to  Q.  Cicero,  into  those  of  the  Nervii ;  a 
third  to  L.  Roscius,  into  those  of  the  Essui ;  a  fourth  he  ordered 
to  winter  with  T.  Labienus  among  the  Remi  in  the  confines 
of  the  Treviri ;  he  stationed  three  in  Belgium  ;  over  these  he 
appointed  M.  Crassus,  his  questor,  and  L.  Munatius  Plancus 
and  C.  Trebonius,  his  lieutenants.  One  legion  which  he  had 
raised  last  on  the  other  side  of  the  Po,  and  five  cohorts, 
he  sent  among  the  Eburones,  the  greatest  portion  of  whom 
lie  between  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine,  [and]  who  Avere 
under  the  government  of  Ambiorix  and  Cativolcus.  He 
ordered  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus  and  L.  Aurunculeius  Cotta,  his 
lieutenants,  to  take  command  of  these  soldiers.  The  legions 
being  distributed  in  this  manner,  he  thought  he  could 
most  easily  remedy  the  scarcity  of  corn  ;  and  yet  the  winter- 


CHAP.  xiTX  0-«3SAR'S  COMMENTARIES  119 

quarters  of  all  these  legions  (except  that  which  he  had  given  to 
L.  Roscius,  to  be  led  into  the  most  peaceful  and  tranquil  neigh- 
borhood) were  comprehended  within  [about]  100  miles.'  He 
himself  in  the  mean  while,  until  he  had  stationed  the  legions 
and  knew  that  the  several  winter-quarters  were  fortified,  deter- 
mined to  stay  in  Gaul. 

Chap.  XXV. — There  was  among  the  Camutes  a  man 
named  Tasgetius,  bom  of  very  high  rank,  whose  ancestors 
had  held  the  sovereignty  in  his  state.  To  him  Caesar  had 
restored  the  position  of  his  ancestors,  in  consideration  of  his 
prowess  and  attachment  toward  hira,  because  in  all  his  wars 
he  had  availed  himself  of  his  valuable  services.  His  personal 
enemies  had  killed  him  when  in  the  third  year  of  his  reign, 
many  even  of  his  own  state  being  openly  promoters  [of  that 
act].  This  event  is  related  to  Caesar.  He  fearing,  because 
several  were  involved  in  the  act,  that  the  state  might  revolt 
at  their  instigation,  orders  Lucius  Plancus,  with  a  legion,  to 
proceed  quickly  from  Belgium  to  the  Camutes,  and  winter 
there,  and  arrest  and  send  to  him  the  persons  by  whose  instru- 
mentality he  should  discover  that  Tasgetius  was  slain.  In  the 
mean  time,  he  was  apprised  by  all  the  lieutenants  and  ques- 
tors  to  whom  he  had  assigned  the  legions,  that  they  had 
anived  in  winter-quarters,  and  that  the  place  for  the  quarters 
was  fortified. 

Chap.  XXVI. — ^About  fifteen  days  after  they  had  come  into 
winter-quarters,  the  beginning  of  a  sudden  insurrection  and 
revolt  arose  from  Ambiorix  and  Cativolcus,  who,  though  they 
had  met  with  Sabinus  and  Cotta  at  the  borders  of  their  king- 
dom, and  had  conveyed  com  into  our  winter-quarters,  induced 
by  the  messages  of  Indutiomarus,  one  of  the  Treviri,  excited 
their  people,  and  after  having  suddenly  assailed  the  soldiers  en- 
gaged in  procuring  wood,  came  with  a  large  body  to  attack 
the  camp.  When  our  men  had  speedily  taken  up  arms  and 
had  ascended  the  rampart,  and  sending  out  some  Spanish 
horse  on  one  side,  had  proved  conquerors  in  a  cavalry  action, 
the  enemy,  despairing  of  success,  drew  off  their  troops  from 
the  assault.      Then   they  shouted,  according  to  their  custom, 

1  There  must  be  an  error  (whatever  be  the  occasion  of  it),  in  this  state- 
ment of  the  space  intervening  between  the  two  extreme  encampments. 
The  distance  from  that  among  the  Eburoneg  to  that  spoken  of  as  being 
in  Belgium,  would  bo  about  1 80  miles. 


120  CiESAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

that  some  of  our  men  should  go  forward  to  a  conference, 
[alleging]  that  they  had  some  things  which  they  desired  to  say 
respecting  the  common  interest,  by  which  they  trusted  their 
disputes  could  be  removed. 

Chap.  XXVII. — C.  Arpineius,  a  Roman  knight,  the  intimate 
friend  of  Q.  Titurius,  and  with  him,  Q.  Junius,  a  certain  per- 
son from  Spain,  who  already  on  previous  occasions,  had  been 
accustomed  to  go  to  Ambiorix,  at  Caesar's  mission,  is  sent  to 
them  for  the  purpose  of  a  conference  :  before  them  Ambiorix 
spoke  to  this  effect :  "  That  he  confessed,  that  for  Caesar's  kind- 
ness toward  him,  he  was  very  much  indebted  to  him,  inasmuch  as 
by  his  aid  he  had  been  freed  from  a  tribute  which  he  had  been 
accustomed  to  pay  to  the  Aduatuci,  his  neighbors ;  and  be- 
cause his  own  son  and  the  son  of  his  brother  had  been  sent 
back  to  him,  whom,  when  sent  in  the  number  of  hostages, 
the  Aduatuci  had  detained  among  them  in  slavery  and  in 
chains  ;  and  that  he  had  not  done  that  which  he  had  done  in 
regard  to  the  attacking  of  the  camp,  either  by  his  own  judg- 
ment or  desire,  but  by  the  compulsion  of  his  state ;  and  that 
his  government  was  of  that  nature,  that  the  people  had  as 
much  authority  over  him  as  he  over  the  people.  To  the 
state  moreover  the  occasion  of  the  war  was  this — that  it  could 
not  withstand  the  sudden  combination  of  the  Gauls ;  that  he 
could  easily  prove  this  from  his  own  weakness,  since  he  was 
not  so  little  versed  in  aflfairs  as  to  presume  that  with  his  forces 
he  could  conquer  the  Roman  people  ;  but  that  it  was  the  com- 
mon resolution  of  Gaul ;  that  that  day  was  appointed  for  the 
storming  of  all  Caesar's  winter-quarters,  in  order  that  no  legion 
should  be  able  to  come  to  the  relief  of  another  legion,  that  Gauls 
could  not  easily  deny  Gauls,  especially  when  a  measure  seemed 
entered  into  for  recovering  their  common  freedom.  Since  he 
had  performed  his  duty  to  them  on  the  score  of  patriotism  [he 
said],  he  has  now  regard  to  gratitude  for  the  kindness  of  Caesar ; 
that  he  warned,  that  he  prayed  Titurius  by  the  claims  of  hos- 
pitality, to  consult  for  his  and  his  soldiers'  safety ;  that  a  large 
force  of  the  GeiTnans  had  been  hired  and  had  passed  the 
Rhine ;  that  it  would  arrive  in  two  days :  that  it  was  for  them 
to  consider  whether  they  thought  fit,  before  the  nearest  people 
perceived  it,  to  lead  off  their  soldiers  when  drawn  out  of  winter- 
quarters,  either  to  Cicero  or  to  Labienus ;  one  of  whom  was 
about  fifty  miles  distant  from  them,  the  other  rather  more; 


CHAP.  XXIX.  O-JISAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  121 

tliat  this  ho  promised  and  confirmed  by  oath,  that  he  would 
give  them  a  safe  passage  through  his  territories;  and  when 
ho  did  that,  he  was  botli  consulting  for  his  own  state,  because 
it  would  be  relieved  from  the  winter-quarters,  and  also  making 
a  requital  to  Caesar  for  his  obligations." 

Chap.  XXVIH. — Arpineius  and  Junius  relate  to  the  lieu- 
tenants what  they  had  heard.  They,  greatly  alarmed  by  the 
unexpected  afiair,  though  those  things  were  spoken  by  an 
enemy,  still  thought  they  were  not  to  be  disregartled ;  and  they 
were  especially  influenced  by  this  consideration,  that  it  was 
scarcely  credible  that  the  obscure  and  humble  state  of  the 
Eburones  had  dared  to  make  war  upon  the  Roman  people  of 
their  own  accord.  Accordingly,  they  refer  the  matter  to  a  coun- 
cil, and  a  great  controversy  arises  among  them.  L.  Aurun- 
culeius,  and  several  tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  centurions 
of  the  first  rank,  were  of  opinion  "  that  nothing  should  be  done 
hastily,  and  that  they  should  not  depart  from  the  camp  with- 
out Caesar's  orders;"  they  declared,  "that  any  forces  of  the 
Germans,  however  great,  might  be  encountered  by  fortified 
winter-quarters ;  that  this  fact  was  a  proof  [of  it]  ;  that  they 
had  sustained  the  first  assault  of  the  Germans  most  valiantly, 
inflicting  many  wounds  upon  them ;  that  they  were  not  dis- 
tressed for  oom ;  that  in  the  mean  time  relief  would  come  both 
from  the  nearest  winter-quarters  and  from  Caesar ;  lastly,  they 
put  the  query,  "  what  could  be  more  undetermined,  more  un- 
dignified, than  to  adopt  measures  respecting  the  most  important 
affairs  on  the  authority  of  an  enemy  T 

Chap.  XXIX. — In  opposition  to  those  things,  Titurius  ex- 
claimed, "  That  they  would  do  this  too  late,  when  greater 
forces  of  the  enemy,  after  a  junction  with  the  Germans, 
should  have  assembled ;  or  when  some  disaster  had  been  re- 
ceived in  the  neighboring  winter-quarters;  that  the  opportu- 
nity for  deliberating  was  short ;  that  he  behoved  that  Caesar  had 
set  forth  into  Italy,  as  the  Camutes  would  not  otherwise  have 
taken  the  measure  of  slaying  Tasgetius,  nor  would  the  Eburones, 
if  he  had  been  present,  have  come  to  the  camp  with  so  great  de- 
fiance of  us ;  that  he  did  not  regard  the  enemy,  but  the  fact, 
as  the  authority ;  that  the  Rhine  was  near ;  that  the  death  of 
Ariovistus  and  our  previous  victories  were  subjects  of  great  in- 
dignation to  the  Germans  ;  that  Gaul  was  inflamed,  that  after 
having  received  so  many  defeats  she  was  reduced  under  the 

a 


122  0-iESAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

sway  of  the  Roman  people,  her  pristine  glory  in  military  matters 
being  extinguished."  Lastly,  "who  would  persuade  himself 
of  this,  that^Ambiorix  had  resorted  to  a  design  of  that  nature 
without  sure  grounds?  That  his  own  opinion  was  safe  on 
either  side ;  if  there  be  nothing  very  formidable,  they  would 
go  without  danger  to  the  nearest  legion ;  if  all  Gaul  conspir- 
ed with  the  Germans,  their  only  safety  lay  in  dispatch. 
"What  issue  would  the  advice  of  Cotta  and  of  those  who 
differed  from  him,  have  ?  from  which,  if  immediate  danger  was 
not  to  be  dreaded,  yet  certainly  famine,  by  a  protracted  siege, 
was." 

Chap.  XXX. — This  discussion  having  been  held  on  the  two 
sides,  when  opposition  was  offered  strenuously  by  Cotta  and 
the  principal  officers,  "  Prevail,"  said  Sabinus,  "  if  so  you 
wish  it ;"  and  he  said  it  with  a  louder  voice,  that  a  great 
portion  of  the  soldiers  might  hear  him ;  "  nor  am  I  the  person 
among  you,"  he  said,  "  who  is  most  powerfully  alarmed  by  the 
danger  of  death ;  these  will  be  aware  of  it,  and  then,  if  any 
thing  disastrous  shall  have  occurred,  they  will  demand  a 
reckoning  at  your  hands ;  these,  who,  if  it  were  permitted  by 
you,  united  three  days  hence  with  the  nearest  winter-quarters, 
may  encounter  the  common  condition  of  w^r  with  the  rest,  and 
not,  as  if  forced  away  and  separated  far  from  the  •  rest,  perish 
either  by  the  sword  or  by  famine." 

Chap.  XXXL — They  rise  from  the  council,  detain  both, 
and  entreat,  that  "  they  do  not  bring  the  matter  into  the 
greatest  jeopardy  by  their  dissension  and  obstinacy ;  the  affair 
was  an  easy  one,  if  only  they  all  thought  and  approved  of  the 
same  thing,  whether  they  remain  or  depart;  on  the  other 
hand,  they  saw  no  security  in  dissension."  The  matter  is  pro- 
longed by  debate  till  midnight.  At  last  Cotta,  being  overruled, 
yields  his  assent;'  the  opinion  of  Sabinus  prevails.  It  is 
proclaimed  that  they  will  march  at  day-break ;  the  remainder 
of  the  night  is  spent  without  sleep,  since  every  soldier  was  in- 
specting his  property,  [to  see]  what  he  could  carry  with  him, 
and  what,  out  of  the  appurtenances  of  the  winter-quarters,  he 

'  "  Dat  manns,"  lit.  gives  his  hands ;  an  expression  derived  from  the 
attitude  of  the  vanquished  when  holding  out  their  hands  in  the  form  of 
supplication  (more  generally,  however,  iendens  than  dans  manus),  or  to 
receive  their  chains,  which,  at  once,  sealed  their  Bubmission  and  preserv- 
ed their  lives. 


OHAP.  xxxni.  CiESAE'S  COMMENTAEIES.  l2d 

would  be  compelled  to  leave;  every  reason  is  suggested  to 
show  why  they  could  not  stay  without  danger,  and  how  that 
danger  would  be  increased  by  the  fatigue  of  the  soldiers  and 
their  want  of  sleep.  At  break  of  day  they  quit  the  camp,  in  a 
very  extended  line  and  with  a  very  large  amount  of  baggage,  in 
such  a  maner  as  men  who  were  convinced  that  the  advice  was 
given  by  Ambiorix,  not  as  an  enemy,  but  as  most  friendly 
[toward  them]. 

Chap.  XXXII. — But  the  enemy,  after  they  had  made  the 
discovery  of  their  intended  departure  by  the  noise  during  the 
night  and  their  not  retiring l;o  rest,  having  placed  an  ambuscade 
in  two  divisions  in  the  woods,  in  a  suitable  and  concealed  place, 
two  miles  from  the  camp,  waited  for  the  arrival  of  the  Romans : 
and  when  the  greater  part  of  the  line  of  march  had  descended 
into  a  considerable  valley,  they  suddenly  presented  themselves 
on  either  side  of  that  valley,  and  began  both  to  harass  the  rear 
and  hinder  the  van  from  ascending,  and  to  give  battle  in  a  place 
exceedingly  disadvantageous  to  oxu*  men.  , 

Chap.  XXXTTT. — ^Then  at  length  Titurius,  as  one  Avho  had 
pronded  notliing  beforehand,  was  confused,  ran  to  and  fro,  and 
set  about  arranging  his  iroops ;  these  very  things,  however,  he 
did  timidly  and  in  such  a  manner  that  all  resources  seemed  to 
fail  him :  which  generally  happens  to  those  who  are  compelled 
to  take  council  in  the  action  itself.  But  Cotta,  who  had  re- 
flected that  these  things  noight  occur  on  the  march,  and  on  that 
account  had  not  been  an  adviser  of  the  departure,  was  wanting 
to  the  common  safety  in  no  respect ;  botii  in  addressing  and 
encom-aging  the  soldiers,  he  performed  the  duties  of  a  general, 
and  in  the  battle  those  of  a  soldier. .  And  since  they  [Titurius 
and  Cotta]  could  less  easily  perform  every  thing  by  themselves, 
and  provide  what  was  to  be  done  in  each  place,  by  reason  of  the 
length  of  the  line  of  march,  they  ordered  [the  oflBcers]  to  give 
the  command  that  they  should  leave  the  baggage  and  form  them- 
selves into  an  orb,'  which  measure,  though  in  a  contingency 
of  that  nature  it  was  not  to  be  condemned,  still  turned  out  un- 
fortunately ;  for  it  both  diminished  the  hope  of  our  soldiers  and 

1  When  surrounded  by  an  enemy,  they  threw  themselves  in  an  order 
called  orbis,oT  globus,  from  its  form.  This  is  further  referred  to  in  ch.  xxxvii. 
of  book  iv.  of  the  GaUic  peace,  and  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  African 
War.  The  phrases  are,  orbem  facere,  or,  volvere ;  in  orbem  se  tutari,  or, 
eonglobare;  in  orbem  pugnant ;  and,  upon  halting,  in  orbem  consistunt. 


124  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  v. 

rendered  the  enemy  more  eager  for  the  fight,  because  it  ap- 
peared that  this  was  not  done  without  the  greatest  fear  and 
despair.  Besides  that  happened,  which  would  necessarily  be 
the  case,  that  the  soldiers  for  the  most  part  quitted  their  en- 
signs and  hurried  to  seek  and  carry  off  from  the  baggage 
whatever  each  thought  valuable,  and  all  parts  were  filled  with 
uproar  and  lamentation. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — But  judgment  was  not  wanting  to  the 
barbarians  ;  for  their  leaders  ordered  [the  officers]  to  proclaim 
through  the  ranks  "  that  no  man  should  quit  his  place ;  that 
the  booty  was  theirs,  and  for  them  was  reserved  whatever  the 
Romans  should  leave ;  therefore  let  them  consider  that  all 
things  depended  on  their  victory.'  Our  men  were  equal  to 
them  in  fighting,  both  in  courage  and  in  number,  and  though 
they  were  deserted  by  their  leader  and  by  fortune,  yet  they 
Btill  placed  all  hope  of  safety  in  their  valor,  and  as  often  as  any 
cohort  sallied  forth  on  that  side,  a  great  number  of  the  enemy 
usually  fell.  Ambiorix,  when  he  observed  this,  orders  the 
command  to  be  issued  that  they  throw  their  weapons  from  a 
distance  and  do  not  approach  too  near,  and  in  whatever  direc- 
tion the  Romans  should  make  an  attack,  there  give  way  (from 
the  lightness  of  their  appointments  and  from  their  daily  practice 
no  damage  could  be  done  them) ;  [but]  pursue  them  when 
betaking  themselves  to  their  standards  again. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Which  command  having  been  most  care- 
fully obeyed,  when  any  cohort  had  quitted  the  circle  and  made 
a  charge,  the  enemy  fled  very  precipitately.  In  the  mean  time, 
that  part  of  the  Roman  army,  of  necessity,  was  left  unprotected, 
and  the  weapons  received  on  their  open  flank.  Again,  when 
they  had  begun  to  return  to  that  place  from  which  they  had  ad- 
vanced, they  were  surrounded  both  by  those  who  had  retreated 
and  by  those  who  stood  next  them ;  but  if,  on  the  other  hand, 
they  wish  to  keep  their  place,  neither  was  an  opportunity  left 
for  valor,  nor  could  they,  being  crowded  together,  escape  the 
weapons  cast  by  so  large  a  body  of  men.  Yet,  though  assailed 
by  so  many  disadvantages,  [and]  having  received  many  wounds, 
they  -withstood  the  enemy,  and,  a  great  portion  of  the  day 
being  spent,  though  they  fought  from  day-break  till  the  eighth 
hour,  they  did  nothing  which  was  unworthy  of  them.  At 
length,  each  thigh  of  T.  Balventius,  who  the  year  before  had 

1  "Posita,"  etc.,  lit.  lay  in,  etc. 


CHAP,  xxxvn.  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  12ft 

been  chief  centurion,'  a  brave  man  and  one  of  great  authority,  is 
pierced  with  a  javelin ;  Q.  Lucanius,  of  the  same  rank,  fighting 
most  valiantly,  is  slain  while  he  assists  his  son  when  surrounded 
by  the  enemy ;  L.  Cotta,  the  lieutenant,  when  encouraging  all 
the  cohorts  and  companies,  is  wounded  full  in  the  mouth  by  a 
slrug. 

Chap.  XXXVI.-^Much  troubled  by  these  events,  Q.  Htu- 
rius,  when  he  had  perceived  Ambiorix  in  the  distance  encourag- 
ing his  men,  sends  to  him  his  interpreter,  Cn.  Pompey,  to  beg 
that  he  would  spare  him  and  his  soldiers.  He,  when  addressed, 
replied,  "  If  he  wishes  to  confer  with  him,  it  was  permitted ; 
that  he  hoped  what  pertained  to  the  safety  of  the  soldiers  could 
be  obtained  from  the  people ;  that  to  him  however  certainly  no 
injury  would  be  done,  and  that  he  pledged  his  faith  to  that 
eftect"  He  consults  with  Cotta,  who  had  been  woimded, 
whether  it  would  appear  right  to  retire  from  battle,  and  confer 
with  Ambiorix;  [saying]  that  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  suc- 
ceed reacting  his  own  and  the  soldiers'  safety.  Cotta 
says  he  will  not  go  to  an  armed  enemy,  and  in  that  per- 
severes. 

Chap.  XXX  VII. — Sabinus  orders  those  tribunes  of  the 
soldiers  whom  he  had  at  the  time  around  him,  and  the  cen- 
turions of  the  first  ranks,  to  follow  him,  and  when  he  had  ap- 
proached near  to  Ambiorix,  being  ordered  to  throw  down  his 
arms,  he  obeys  the  order  and  commands  his  men  to  do  the 
same.  In  the  mean  time,  while  they  treat  upon  the  terms, 
and  a  longer  debate  than  necessary  is  designedly  entered 
into  by  Ambiorix,  being  surrounded  by  degrees,  he  is  slain. 
Then  they,  according  to  their  custom,  shout  out "  Victory,"  and 
raise  their  war-cry,  and,  making  an  attack  on  our  men,  break 
their  ranks.  There  L.  Cotta,  while  figting,  is  slain,  together 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  soldiers ;  the  rest  betake  themselves 
to  the  camp,  from  which  they  had  marched  forth,  and  one  of  them, 
L.  Petrosidius,  the  standard  bearer,  when  he  was  operpowered 
by  the  great  number  of  the  enemy,  threw  the  eagle  within  the 
intrenchments  and  is  himself  slain  while  figting  with  the 
greatest  courage  before  the  camp.  They  with  diBBculty  sus- 
tain the  attack  till  night ;  despairing  of  safety,  they  all  to  a 
man  destroy  themselves  in  the  night.     A  few  escaping  from 

'  "  Qui  primum  pilum  duxerat."  See  the  note,  book  IL,  ch.  xrv. ;  or 
book  iii.,  ch.  v. 


126  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  r. 

the  battle,  made  their  way  to  Labiemis  at  -winter-quarters, 
after  wandering  at  random  through  the  woods,  and  inform 
him  of  these  events. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — Elated  by  this  victory,  Ambiowx  marches 
immediately  with  his  cavalry  to  the  Aduatuci,  wlio  bordered 
on  his  kingdom ;  he  halts  neither  day  nor  night,  and  orders  the 
infantry  to  follow  him  closely.  Having  related  the  exploit 
and  roused  the  Aduatuci,  the  next  day  ho  arrived  among  the 
Nervii,  and  entreats  "  that  they  should  not  throw  away  the  op- 
portunity of  liberating  themselves,  forever  and  of  punishing 
the  Romans  for  those  wrongs  which  they  had  received  from 
them;'"  [he  tells  them]  "that  two  lieutenants  have  been  slain, 
and  that  a  large  portion  of  the  army  has  perished ;  that  it  was 
not  a  matter  of  difficulty  for  the  legion  which  was  wintering 
with  Cicero  to  be  cut  oflf,  when  suddenly  assaulted;  he  declares 
himself  ready  to  co-operate  in  that  design.  He  easily  gains 
over  the  Nervii  by  this  speech. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Accordingly,  messengers  having  been  forth- 
with dispatched  to  the  Centrones,  the  Grudii,  the  Levaci,  the 
Pleumoxii,  and  the  Geiduni,  all  of  whom  are  under  their  gov- 
ernment, they  assemble  as  large  bodies  as  they  can,  and  rush 
unexpectedly  to  the  winter-quarters  of  Cicero,  the  report  of  the 
death  of  Titurius  not  having  as  yet  been  conveyed  to  him. 
That  also  occurred  to  him,  which  was  the  consequence  of  a 
necessary  work — that  some  soldiers  who  had  gone  off  into  the 
woods  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  timber  and  therewith  con- 
structing fortifications,  were  intercepted  by  the  sudden  arrival 
of  [the  enemy's]  horse.  These  having  been  entrapped,  the 
Eburones,  the  Nei-vii,  ■  and  the  Aduatici  and  all  their  allies  and 
dependants,  begin  to  attack  the  legion :  our  men  quickly  run 
together  to  arms  and  mount  the  rampart ;  they  sustained  the 
attack  that  day  with  great  difficulty,  since  the  enemy  placed  all 
their  hope  in  dispatch,  and  felt  assured  that,  if  they  obtained 
this  victory,  they  would  be  conquerors  forever. 

Chap.  XL. — Letters  arc  immediately  sent  to  Ca;sar  by 
Cicero,  great  rewards  being  offered  [to  the  messengers]  if  they 
carried  them  through.  All  these  passes  having  been  beset,  those 
■vfho  were  sent  are  intercepted.     During  the  night  as  many  as 

1  Seo  a  statement  of  the  calamity  of  the  Nervii,  made  by  themselves, 
book  ii.  ch.  xxviiL  For  a  signal  defeat  of  the  Aduatuci,  see  ch,  xxxiii. 
of  the  same  book. 


CBiT.XLL  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  |2f 

1 20  towers  are  raised  with  incredible  dispatch  out  of  the  timber 
which  they  had  collected  for  the  purpose  of  fortification :  the 
things  which  seemed  necessary  to  the  work  are  completed. 
The  following  day  the  enemy,  having  collected  far  greater 
forces,  attack  the  camp  [and]  fill  up  the  ditch.  Resistance  is 
made  by  our  men  in  the  same  manner  as  the  day  before;  this 
same  thing  is  done  afterward  during  the  remaining  days.  The 
work  is  carried  on  incessantly  in  the  night :'  not  even  to  the 
sick,  or  wounded,  is  opportunity  given  for  rest :  whatever  things 
are  required  for  resisting  the  assault  of  the  next  day  are  pro- 
vided during  the  night :  many  stakes  burned  at  the  end,  and  a 
large  number  of  mural  pikes  are  procured :  towers  are  built  up, 
battlements  and  parapets  are  formed  of  interwoven  hurdles, 
Cicero  himself,  though  he  was  in  very  weak  health,  did  not 
leave  himself  the  night-time  for  repose,  so  that  he  was  forced 
to  spare  himself  by  the  spontaneous  movement  and  entreaties 
of  the  soldiers. 

Chap.  XLL — Then  these  leaders  and  chiefe  of  the  Nervii, 
who  had  any  intimacy  and  grounds  of  friendship  with  Cicero, 
say  they  desire  to  confer  with  him.  When  permission  was 
granted,  they  recount  the  same  things  which  Ambiorix  had 
related  to  Titurius,  namely,  "  that  all  Gaul  was  in  arms,  that 
the  Grermans  had  passed  the  Rhine,  that  the  winter-quarters  of 
Caesar  and  of  the  others  were  attacked."  They  report  in  addi- 
tion also,  about  the  death  of  Sabinus.  They  point  to  Ambiorix 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  credence ;  "  they  are  mistaken," 
say  they,  "  if  they  hoped  for  any  relief  from  those  who  distrust 
their  own  aflFairs ;  that  they  bear  such  feeUngs  toward  Cicero 
and  the  Roman  people  that  they  deny  them  nothing  but  winter- 
quaileis,  and  are  unwilUng  that  the  practice'  should  become 
constant ;  that  through  their  [the  Nervii's]  means  it  is  possible 
for  them  [the  Romans]  to  depart  from  their  winter-quarters 
safely  and  to  proceed  without  fear  into  whatever  parts  they 
desire."  To  these  Cicero  made  only  one  reply :  "  that  it  is  not 
the  custom  of  the  Roman  people  to  accept  any  condition  from 
an  armed  enemy :  if  they  are  willing  to  lay  down  their  arms, 
they  may  employ  him  as  their  advocate  and  send  embassadors 
to  Caesar:  that  he  believed,  from  his  [Caesar's]  justice,  they 
would  obtain  the  things  which  they  might  request." 

'  Literally,  "  No  portion  of  the  night-time  is  intermitted  to  the  work. 
2  The  practice  of  occupying  winter-quarters  in  GauL 


128  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  r. 

Chap.  XLII. — Disappointed  in  this  liope,  the  Nervii  sur- 
round the  winter-quarters  with  a  rampart  eleven  feet  high,  and 
a  ditch  thirteen  feet  in  depth.  These  mihtary  works  they  had 
learned  from  our  men  in  the  intercourse  of  former  years,  and, 
having  taken  some  of  our  army  prisoners,  were  instructed  by 
them :  but,  as  they  had  no  supply  of  iron  tools  which  are 
requisite  for  this  service,  they  were  forced  to  cut  the  turf  Avith 
their  swords,  and  to  empty  out  the  earth  with  their  hands  and 
cloaks,  from  which  circumstance,  the  vast  number  of  the  men 
could  be  inferred ;  for  in  less  than  three ^hours  they  completed  a 
fortification  of  ten  miles  in  circumference ;  and  during  the  rest 
of  the  days  they  began  to  prepare  and  construct  towers  of  the 
height  of  the  ramparts,  and  grappling  irons,  and  mantelets, 
which  the  same  prisoners  had  taught  them. 

Chap.  XLIII. — On  the  seventh  day  of  the  attack,  a  very 
high  wind  having  sprung  up,  they  began  to  discharge  by  their 
slings  hot  balls  made  of  burned  or  hardened  clay,  and  heated 
javelins,  upon  the  huts,  which,  after  the  Gallic  custom,  were 
thatched  with  straw.  These  quickly  took  fire,  and  by  the  vio- 
lence of  the  wind,  scattered  their  flames  in  every  pait  of  the 
camp.  The  enei^iy  following  up  tlic'w  success  with  a  very  loud 
shout,  as  if  victory  were  already  obtained  and  secured,  began 
to  advance  their  towers  and  mantelets,  and  climb  the  rampart 
with  ladders.  But  so  great  was  the  courage  of  our  soldiers, 
and  such  their  presence  of  mind,  that  though  they  were 
scorched  on  all  sides,  and  harassed  by  a  vast  number  of  wea- 
pons, and  were  aware  that  their  baggage  and  their  possessions 
were  burning,  not  only  did  no  one  quit  the  rampart  for  the 
purpose  of  withdrawing  from  the  scene,  but  scarcely  did  any 
one  even  then  look  behind ;  and  they  all  fought  most  vigor- 
ously and  most  valiantly.  This  day  was  by  far  the  most 
calamitous  to  our  men  ;  it  had  this  result,  however,  that  on  that 
day  the  largest  number  of  the  enemy  Avas  wounded  and  slain, 
since  they  had  crowded  beneath  the  very  rampart,  and  the 
hindmost  did  not  afford  the  foremost  a  retreat.  The  flame 
having  abated  a  little,  and  a  tower  having  been  brought  up  in 
a  particular  place  and  touching  the  rampart,  the  centurions  of 
the  third  cohort  retired  from  the  place  in  which  they  were 
standing,  and  drew  oflf  all  their  men  :  they  began  to  call  on  the 
enemy  by  gestures  and  by  words,  to  enter  if  they  wished ;  but 
none  of  them  dared  to  advance.     Then  stones  having  been 


CHAP.  XLIV.  CaSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  129 

cast  from  every  quarter,  the  enemy  were  dislodged,  and  their 
tower  set  on  fire. 

Chap.  XLIV. — In  that  legion  there  were  two  very  brave 
men,  centurions,  who  were  now  approaching  the  first  ranks,  T. 
Pulfio,'  and  L.  Varenus.  These  used  to  have  continual  disputes 
between  them  which  of  them  should  be  preferred,  and  every 
year  used  to  contend  for  promotion  with  the  utmost  animosity. 
When  the  fight  was  going  on  most  vigorously  before  the  forti- 
fications, Pulfio,  one  of  them,  says, "  Why  do  you  hesitate,  Vare- 
nus ?  or  what  [better]  opportunity  of  signalizing  your  valor  do 
you  seek  ?  This  very  day  shall  decide  oiu*  disputes."  When 
he  had  uttered  these  words,  he  proceeds  beyond  the  fortifica- 
tions, and  rushes  on  that  part  of  the  enemy  which  appeared  the 
thickest  Nor  does  Varenus  remain  within  the  rampart,  but 
respecting  the  high  opinion  of  all,  follows  close  after.  Then, 
when  an  inconsiderable  space  intervened,  Pulfio  throws  his 
javehn  at  the  enemy,  and  pierces  one  of  the  multitude  who  was 
running  up,  and  while  the  latter  was  wounded  and  slain,  the 
enemy  cover  him  with  their  shields,  and  all  throw  their  weapons 
at  the  other  and  afibrd  him  no  opportunity  of  retreating.  The 
shield  of  Pulfio  is  pierced  and  a  javelin  is  fastened  in  his 
belt.  This  circumstance  turns  aside  his  scabbard  and  obstructs 
his  right  hand  when  attempting  to  draw/  his  sword :  the 
enemy  crowd  around  him  when  [thus]  embarrassed.  BKs 
rival  runs  up  to  him  and  succors  him  in  this  emergency. 
Immediately  the  whole  host  turn  from  Pulfio  to  him, 
supposing  the  other  to  be  pierced  through  by  the  javelin. 
Varenus  rushes  on  briskly  with  his  sword  and  carries  on 
the  combat  hand  to  hand,  and  having  slain  one  man,  for 
a  short  time  drove  back  the  rest:  while  he  urges  on  too 
eagerly,  slipping  into  a  hollow,*  he  fell.  To  him,  in  his  turn, 
when  surrounded,  J^fio  brings  reUef ;  and  both  having  slain 

1  The  Delphin  annotator  here  remarks,  that,  from  the  circumstances 
of  this  Pulfio's  having  been  a  strenuous  partisan  of  Pompey,  in  the  civil 
war,  either  Caesar  had  not  leisure  to  read  over  his  Commentaries  and  blot 
out  this  incident,  so  favorable  to  Pulfio ;  or  that  having  published  them 
before  that  person's  espousal  of  Pompey'a  cause,  he  could  not  retract  it ; 
or,  that  he  was  too  noble-minded  to  withhold  such  a  well  deserved  tribute 
of  praise,  even  from  one  who  had  become  his  opponent.  The  annotator, 
however,  does  not  favor  this  third  supposition. 

2  "In  locum  dejectus  inferiorem  concidit." 

6* 


130  OiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  y. 

a  great  number,  retreat  into  the  fortifications  amid  the  highest 
applause.  Fortune  so  dealt  with  both  in  this  rivalry  and  con- 
flict, that  the  one  competitor  was  a  succor  and  a  safeguard  to 
the  other,  nor  could  it  be  determined  which  of  the  two  ap- 
peared worthy  of  being  preferred  to  the  other. 

Chap.  XLV. — In  proportion  as  tlie  attack  became  daily 
more  formidable  and  violent,  and  particularly,  because,  as 
a  great  number  of  the  soldiers  were  exhausted  with  wounds, 
the  matter  had  come  to  a  small  number  of  defenders,  more 
frequent  letters  and  messages  were  seat  to  Csesar;  a  part 
of  which  messengers  were  taken  and  tortured  to  death  in  the 
sight  of  our  soldiers.  There  was  within  our  camp  a  certain 
Nervian,  by  name  Vertico,  born  in  a  distinguished  posi- 
tion, who  in  the  beginning  of  the  blockade  had  deserted  to 
Cicero,  and  had  exhibited  his  fidelity  to  him.  He  persuades 
his  slave,  by  the  hope  of  freedom,  and  by  great  rewards, 
to  convey  a  letter  to  Caesar.  This  he  carries  out  bound 
about  his  javelin ;  and  mixing  among  the  Gauls  without  any 
suspicion  by  being  a  Gaul,  he  reaches  Caesar.  From  him 
they  received  information  of  the  imminent  danger  of  Cicero 
and  the  legion. 

Chap.  XL VI. — Caesar  having  received  the  letter  about  the 
eleventh  hour  of  the  day,  immediately  sends  a  messenger  to 
the  Bellovaci,  to  M.  Crassus,  questor  there,  whose  winter- 
quarters  were  twenty-five  miles  distant  from  him.  He  orders 
the  legion  to  set  forward  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  and  come 
to  him  with  dispatch.  Crassus  sets  out  with  the  messenger. 
He  sends  another  to  C.  Fabius,  the  lieutenant,  ordering  him 
to  lead  forth  his  legion  into  the  territories  of  the  Atrebates, 
to  which  he  knew  his  march  must  be  made.  Ho  writes  to  La- 
bienus  to  come  with  his  legion  to  the  frontiers  of  the  Nervii, 
if  he  could  do  so  to  the  advantage  of  the  commonwealth :  he 
does  not  consider  that  the  remaining  portion  of  the  army, 
because  it  was  somewhat  further  distant,  should  be  waited  for ; 
but  assembles  about  400  horse  from  the  nearest  winter- 
quarters. 

Chap.  XLVH. — Having  been  apprised  of  the  arrival  of 
Crassas  by  the  scouts  at  about  the  third  hour,  he  advances 
twenty  miles  that  day.  He  appoints  Crassus  over  Samaro- 
briva  and  assigns  him  a  legion,  because  he  Avas  leaving  there 
the  baggage  of  the  army,  the  hostages  of  the  states,  the  public 


CHAP.  XLvra.  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  '^i 

documents,  and  all  the  corn,  which  he  had  conveyed  thither 
for  passing  the  winter.  Fabins,  without  delaying  a  moment, 
meets  him  on  the  march  with  his  legion,  as  he  had  been 
commanded.  Labienus,  having  learned  the  death  of  Sabinus 
and  the  destruction  of  the  cohorts,  as  all  the  forces  of  the 
Treviri  had  come  against  him,  beginning  to  fear  lest,  if  he 
made  a  departure  from  his  winter-quarters,  resembhng  a  flight, 
he  should  not  be  able  to  support  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  par- 
ticularly since  he  knew  them  to  be  elated  by  their  recent 
victory,  sends  back  a  letter  to  Caesar,  informing  nim  with  what 
great  hazard  he  would  lead  out  his  legion  from  winter-quarters ; 
he  relates  at  large  the  affairs  which  had  taken  place  among  the 
Ebiu-ones  ;  he  informs  him  that  all  the  infantry  and  cavalry  of 
the  Treviri  had  encamped  at  a  distance  of  only  three  miles 
from  his  own  camp. 

Chap.  XL VIII. — Caesar,  approving  of  his  motives,  although 
he  was  disappointed  in  his  expectation  of  three  legions,  and 
reduced  to  two,  yet  plafted  his  only  hopes  of  the  common 
safety  in  dispatch.  He  goes  into  the  territories  of  th'O' 
Nervii  by  long  marches.  There  he  leiams  from  some  prisoners 
what  things  are  going  on  in  the  camp  of  Cicero,  and  in  how 
great  jeopardy  the  affair  is.  Then  with  great  rewards  he  induces 
a  certain  man  of  the  Gallic  horse  to  convey  a  letter  to  Cicerd. 
This  he  sends  written  in  Greek  characters,*  lest  the  letter  being 
intercepted,  our  measures  should  be  discovered  by  the  enemy. 
He  directs  him,  if  he  should  be  unable  to  enter,  to  throw  his 
spear  with  the  letter  fastened  to  the  thong,  inside  the  fortifica- 

'  In  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  the  first  book  of  these  Commentaries, 
Caesar  is  said  to  have  found  in  the  camp  of  the  Helvetii  (left  there  upon 
their  departure),  an  account  of  their  forces,  written  in  Greek  characters. 
Ip  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  the  sixth  book,  we  are  told  that  the  Gaxils 
used  those  characters  both  in  their  public  and  their  private  matters. 
Here  we  have  it  assigned  as  a  reason  for  Caesar's  using  them  in  this  let- 
ter, that  if  it  were  intercepted  by  the  Grauls,  it  might  be  unintelligible  to 
them.  Some  have  attempted  to  reconcile  these  apparent  discrepancies, 
by  supposing  that,  though  the  Gauls  used  the  letters  of  the  Greek  alpha- 
bet, they  only  applied  them  to  their  own  language.  But  Caesar  is  not 
here  said  to  have  written  this  letter  in  Greek ;  he  is  only  said  to  have 
done  so  in  Greek  characters,  which  leaves  this  passage  still  seemingly 
opposed  to  the  other  two.  It  has,  therefore,  been  conjectured  that  he 
wrote  not  only,  as  the  original  would  imply,  in  the  Greek  characters, 
with  which  he  seems  twice  to  represent  that  the  Gauls  were  acquainted, 
but  also  in  the  Greek  language,  of  which  they  were  ignorant. 


132  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

tions  of  the  camp.  He  writes  in  the  letter,  that  he  havings 
set  out  with  his  legions,  will  quickly  be  there  :  he  entreats 
him  to  maintain  his  ancient  valor.  The  Gaul  apprehending 
danger,  throws  his  spear  as  he  has  been  directed.  Is  by  chance 
stuck  in  a  tower,  and,  not  being  observed  by  our  men  for  two  days, 
was  seen  by  a  certain  soldier  on  the  third  day :  when  taken  down, 
it  was  carried  to  Cicero.  He,  after  perusing  it,  reads  it  out  in 
an  assembly  of  the  soldiers,  and  fills  all  with  the  greatest  joy. 
Then  the  smoke  of  the  fires  was  seen  in  the  distance,  a  circum- 
stance which  banished  all  doubt  of  the  arrival  of  the  legions. 

Chap.  XLIX. — The  Gauls,  having  discovered  the  matter 
through  their  scouts,  abandon  the  blockade,  and  march  toward 
Caesar  with  all  their  forces ;  these  were  about  60,000  armed 
men.  Cicero,  an  opportunity  being  now  afforded,  again  begs  of 
that  Vertico,  the  Gaul,  whom  we  mentioned  above,  to  convey 
back  a  letter  to  Csesar ;  he  advises  him  to  perform  his  journey 
warily ;  he  writes  in  the  letter  that  the  enemy  had  departed 
and  had  turned  their  entire  force  against  him.  When  this 
letter  was  brought  to  him  about  the  middle  of  the  night, 
Csesar  apprises  his  soldiers  of  its  contents,  and  inspires  them 
with  courage  for  fighting:  the  following  day,  at  the  dawn, 
he  moves  his  camp,  and,  having  proceeded  four  miles,  he 
espies  the  forces  of  the  enemy  on  the  other  side  of  a  consider- 
able valley  and  rivulet.  It  was  an  affair  of  great  danger  to 
fight  with  such  large  forces  in  a  disadvantageous  situation. 
For  the  present,  therefore,  inasmuch  as  he  knew  that  Cicero 
\Yas  released  from  the  blockade,  and  thought  that  he  might,  on 
that  account,  relax  his  speed,  he  halted  there  and  fortifies  a 
camp  in  the  most  favorable  position  he  can.  And  this, 
though  it  was  small  in  itself,  [there  being]  scarcely  "7,000 
men,  and  these  too  without  baggage,  still  by  the  narrowness 
of  the  pa.ssages,'  he  contracts  as  much  as  he  can,  with  this 
object,  that  he  may  come  into  the  greatest  contempt  with  the 
enemy.  In  the  mean  while  scouts  having  been  sent  in  all  di- 
rections, he  examines  by  what  most  convenient  path  he  might 
cross  the  valley. 

1  "  Augustus  vianim."  The  spaces  between  the  different  divisions  of 
the  Roman  camp  were  called  vice.  Of  these,  besides  several  subordinate 
ones,  there  were  eight  of  considerable  width ;  five  of  which  ran  from  the 
Decuman  tp  the  Prcetorian  side  of  the  camp,  and  three  from  the  one  to 
the  other  of  the  two  remaining  sides.  These  Caesar  on  this  occasion  very 
'  much  contracted,  with  the  design  stated  in  the  text. 


CHAP.  UL  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  133 

Chap.  L.— That  day,  slight  skirmishes  of  cavalry  having 
taken  place  near  the  river,  both  armies  kept  in  their  own  posi- 
tions :  the  Gauls,  because  they  were  awaiting  larger  forces  which 
had  not  then  arrived ;  Caesar,  [to  see]  if  perchance  by  pretense 
of  fear  he  could  allure  the  enemy  toward  his  position,  so  that 
he  might  engage  in  battle,  in  front  of  his  camp,  on  this  side 
of  the  valley  ;  if  he  could  not  accomplish  this,  that,  having  in- 
quired about  the  passes,  he  might  cross  the  valley  and  the  river 
with  the  less  hazard.  At  daybreak  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy 
approaches  to  the  camp  and  joins  battle  with  our  horse.  Caesar 
orders  the  horse  to  give  way  purposely,  and  retreat  to  the 
camp :  at  the  same  time  he  orders  the  camp  to  be  fortified  with 
a  higher  rampart  in  all  directions,  the  gates  to  be  barricaded, 
and  in  executing  these  things  as  much  confusion  to  be  shown 
as  possible,' and  to  perform  them  under  the  pretense  of  fear. 

Chap.  LI. — Induced  by  all  these  things,  the  enemy  lead 
over  their  forces  and  draw  up  their  line  in  a  disadvantageous 
position  ;  and  as  our  men  also  had  been  led  down  from  the 
ramparts,  they  approach  nearer,  and  throw  their  weapons  into 
the  fortification  from  all  sides,  and  sending  heralds  round, 
order  it  to  be  proclaimed  that,  if  "  any,  either  Gaul  or  Roman, 
was  willing  to  go  over  to  them  before  the  third  hour,  it  was 
permitted  ;  after  that  time  there  would  not  be  permission ;'" 
and  so  much  did  they  disregard  our  men,  that  the  gates  having 
been  blocked  up  with  single  rows  of  turf  as  a  mere  appearance, 
because  they  did  not  seem  able  to  burst  in  that  way,  some 
began  to  pull  down  the  rampart  with  their  hands,  others  to  fill 
up  the  trenches.  Then  Caesar,  making  a  sally  from  all  the 
gates,  and  sending  out  the  cavalry,  soon  puts  the  enemy  to 
flight,  so  that  no  one  at  all  stood  his  ground  with  the  intention 
of  fighting ;  and  he  slew  a  great  number  of  them,  and  deprived 
all  of  their  arms. 

Chap.  Lll.^-Caesar,  fearing  to  pursue  them  very  far,  because 
woods  and  morasses  intervened,  and  also  [because]  he  saw  that 
they  sufiered  no  small  loss  in  abandoning  their  position,  reaches 
Cicero  the  same  day  with  all  his  forces  safe.  He  witnesses  with 
surprise  the  towers,  mantelets,  and  [other]  fortifications  belong- 
ing to  the  enemy  :  the  legion  having  been"  drawn  out,  he  finds 
that  even  every  tenth  soldier  had  not  escaped  without  wounds. 
From  all  these  things  he  judges  with  what  danger  and  with 

'  "  Non  fore  potestatem,"  lit.  there  would  not  he  the  power.  < 


134  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  v. 

what  great  courage  matters  had  been  conducted  ;  ho  commends 
Cicero  according  to  liis  desert,  and  likewise  the  legion ;  he 
addresses  individually  the  centurions  and  the  tribunes  of  the 
soldiers,  whose  valor  he  had  discovered  to  have  been  signal. 
He  receives  information  of  the  death  of  Sabinus  and  Cotta 
from  the  prisoners.  An  assembly  being  held  the  following 
day,  he  states  the  occurrence  ;  he  consoles  and  encourages  the 
soldiers  ;  he  suggests,  that  the  disaster,  which  had  been  occa- 
sioned by  the  misconduct  and  rashness  of  his  lieutenant,  should 
be  borne  with  a  patient  mind,  because  by  the  favor  of  the  im- 
mortal gods  and  their  own  valor,  neither  was  lasting  joy  left  to 
the  enemy,  nor  very  lasting  grief  to  them. 

Chap.  Lin. — In  the  mean  while  the  report  respecting  the 
victory  of  Caesar  is  conveyed  to  Labienus  through  the  country 
of  the  Remi  with  incredible  speed,  so  that,  though  he  was 
about  sixty  miles  distant  from  the  winter-quarter  of  Cicero,  and 
Csesar  had  arrived  there  after  the  ninth  hour,  before  midnight 
a  shout  arose  at  the  gates  of  the  camp,  by  which  shout  an  in- 
dication of  the  victory  and  a  congratulation  on  the  part  of  the 
Remi  were  given  to  Labienus.  This  report  having  been  carried 
to  the  Treviri,  Indutiomarus,  who  had  resolved  to  attack  the 
camp  of  Labienus  the  following  day,  flies  by  night  and  leads 
back  all  his  forces  into  the  country  of  the  Treviri.  Csesar  sends 
back  Fabius  with  his  legion  to  his  winter-quarters  ;  he  himself 
determines  to  winter  with  three  legions  near  Samarobriva  in 
three  different  quarters,  and,  because  such  great  commotions 
had  arisen  in  Gaul,  he  resolved  to  remain  during  the  whole 
winter  with  the  army  himself.  For  the  disaster  respecting  the 
death  of  Sabinus  having  been  circulated  among  them,  almost 
all  the  states  of  Gaul  were  deliberating  about  war,  sending 
messengers  and  embassies  into  all  quarters,  inquiring  what 
further  measure  they  should  take,  and  holding  councils  by 
night  in  secluded  places.  Nor  did  any  period  of  the  whole 
winter  pass  over  without  fresh  anxiety  to  Caesar,  or,'  without 
his  receiving  some  intelUgence  respecting  the  meetings  and 
commotions  of  the  Gauls.  Among  these,  he  is  informed  by 
L.  Roscius,  the  lieutenant  whom  he  had  placed  over  the 
thirteenth  legion,  that  large  forces  of  those  states  of  the 
Gauls,  which  are  called  the  Armoricae,  had  assembled  for  the 
purpose   of  attacking  him   and   were   not  more   than  eight 

t  I  Literally,  "  but  that  he  received." 


CHAP.I-v.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  I35 

miles  distant ;  but  intelligence  respecting  the  victory  of 
Caesar  being  carried  [to  them],  had  retreated  in  such  a  manner 
that  their  departure  appeared  like  a  flight. 

Chap.  UV. — But  Caesar,  having  summoned  to  him  the 
principal  persons  of  each  state,  in  one  case  by  alarming 
them,  since  he  declared  that  he  knew  what  was  going  on, 
and  in  another  case  by  encouraging  them,  retained  a  great  - 
part  of  Gaul  in  its  allegiance.  The  Senones,  however,  which 
IS  a  state  eminently  powerful  and  one  of  great  influence 
among  the  Gauls,  attempting  by  general  design  to  slay  Ca- 
varinus,  whom  Caesar  had  created  king  among  them  (whose 
brother,  Moritasgus,  had  held  the  sovereignty  at  the  period 
of  the  arrival  of  Caesar  in  Gaul,  and  whose  ancestors  had 
also  previously  held  it),  when  he  discovered  their  plot  and 
fled,  pursued  him  even  to  the  frontiers  [of  the  state],  and 
drove  him  fi'om  his  kingdom  and  his  home  ;  and,  after  having 
sent  embassadors  to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of  concluding  a 
peace,  when  he  ordered  all  their  senate  to  come  to  him,  did 
not  obey  that  command.  So  far  did  it  operate  among 
those  barbarian  people,  that  there  \jrere  foimd  some  to  be  the 
first  to  wage  war ;  and  so  great  a  change  of  inclinations  did 
it  produce  in  all,  that,  except  the  .^Edui  and  the  Remi,  whom 
Caesar  had  always  held  in  especial  honor,  the  one  people  for 
their  long  standing  and  uniform  fideUty  toward  the  Roman 
people,  the  other  for  their  late  service  in  the  Gallic  war,  there 
was  scarcely  a  state  which  was  not  suspected  by  us.  And  I  do 
not  know  whether  that  ought  much  to  be  wondered  at,  as  well 
for  several  other  reasons,  as  particularly  because  they  who  ranked 
above  all  nations  for  prowess  in  war,*  most  keenly  regretted 
that  they  had  lost  so  much  of  that  reputation  as  to  submit  to 
conamands  from  the  Roman  people. 

Chap.  LV. — But  the  Triviri  and  Indutiomarus  let  no 
part  of  the  entire  winter  pass  without  sending  embassadors 
across  the  Rhine,  importiming  the  states,  promising  money, 
and  asserting  that,  as  a  large  portion  of  our  army  had  been  cut 
off,  a  much  smaller  portion  remained.  However,  none  of  the 
German  States  could  be  induced  to  cross  the  Rhine,  since 
"  they  had  twice  essayed  it,"  they  said, "  in  the  war  with  Ariovis- 
tus  and  in  the  passage  of  the  Tenchtheri  there  ;  that  fortune  was 

>  When  they  thought  of  their  national  glory  in  deeds  of  arms,  doubtless 
they  did  not  pass  over  their  exploits  in  Italy  and  their  sacking  of  Rome. 


136  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  v. 

not  to  be  tompted  any  more."  Indiitiomarus  disappointed  in 
this  expectation,  ^nevertheless  began  to  raise  troops,  and  dis- 
cipline them,  'and  procure  horses  from  the  neighboring  people, 
and  allure  to  him  by  great  rewards  the  outlaws  and  convicts 
throughout  Gaul.  And  such  great  influence  had  ho  already 
acquired  for  himself  in  Gaul  by  these  means,  that  embassies 
were  flocking  to  him  in  all  directions,  and  seeking,  publicly  and 
privately,  his  favor  and  friendship. 

Chap.  LVI. — When  he  perceived  that  they  were  coming  to 
liim  voluntarily ;  that  on  the  one  side  the  Senones  and  the 
Carnutes  were  stimulated  by  their  consciousness  of  guilt,  on 
the  other  side  the  Nervii  and  the  Aduatuci  were  preparing  war 
against  the  Romans,  and  that  forces  of  volunteers  would  not  be 
wanting  to  him  if  he  began  to  advance  from  his  own  ter- 
ritories, he  proclaims  an  armed  council  (this  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Gauls  in  the  commencement  of  war)  at  which, 
by  a  commoa  law,  all  the  youth  were  wont  to  asssemble  in 
arms ,  whoever  of  them  comes  last  is  killed  in  the  sight  of  the 
Avhole  assembly  after  being  racked  with  every  torture.'  In  that 
council  ho  declares  Cingetorix,  the  leader  of  the  other  faction, 
his  own  son-in-law  (whom  we  have  above  mentioned,  as  hav- 
ing embraced  the  protection  of  Caesar,  and  never  having 
deserted  him)  an  enemy  and  confiscates  his  property.  When 
these  things  were  finished,  he  asserts  in  the  council  that  he, 
invited  by  the  Senones  and  the  Carnutes,  and  several  other 
states  of  Gaul,  was  about  to  march  thither  through  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Renii,  devastate  their  lands,  and  attack  the  camp 
of  Labienus  :  before  he  does  that,  he  informs  them  of  what  he 
desires  to  be  done. 

Chap.  LVII. — Labienus,  since  he  was  confining  himself 
within  a  camp  strongly  fortified  by  the  nature  of  the  ground 
and  by  art,  had  no  apprehensions  as  to  his  own  and  the  legion's 
danger,  but  was  devising  that  he  might  throw  away  no  oppor- 
tunity of  conducting  the  war  successfully.  Accordingly,  the 
speech  of  Indutiomarus,  which  he  had  delivered  in  the  council, 
having  been  made  known  [to  him]  by  Cingetorix  and  his  allies, 
he  sends  messengers  to  the  neighboring  states  and  summons 
horse  from   all  quarters  :  he  appoints  to  them  a  fixed  day  for 

'  Tacitus,  then,  when  he  tells  us,  in  his  Germania,  that  "  even  three  days 
out  of  the  space  appointed  for  their  assemblies  were  wasted  by  the  delay 
of  those  who  were  to  meet,"  must  refer  to  councils  of  minor  importanca 


caUP.Lvni.  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  13^ 

assembling.  lu  the  mean  time,  Indutiom&rus,  with  all  his 
cavalry,  nearly  every  day  used  to  parade  close  to  his  [Labienus'] 
camp  ;  at  one  time,  that  he  might  inform  himself  of  the  situ- 
ation of  the  camp  ;  at  another  time,  for  the  purpose  of  confer- 
ring with  or  of  intimidating  him.  Labienus  confined  his  men 
within  the  fortifications,  and  promoted  the  enemy's  belief  of 
his  fear  by  whatever  methods  he  could. 

Chap.  LVIII. — Since  Indutiomarus  was  daily  advancing 
up  to  the  camp  with  greater  defiance,  all  the  cavalry  of  the 
neighboring  states  which  he  [Labienus]  had'  taken  care  to 
have  sent  for,  having  been  admitted  in  one  night,  he  confined 
all  his  men  within  the  camp  by  guards  with  such  great  strict- 
ness, that  that  fact  could  by  no  means  be  reported  or  carried 
to  the  Treviri.  In  the  mean  while,  Indutiomarus,  according  to 
his  daily  practice,  advances  up  to  the  camp  and  spends  a  great 
part  of  the  day  there  :  his  horse  cast  their  weapons,  and  with 
very  insulting  language  call  out  our  men  to  battle.  No  reply 
being  given  by  our  men,  the  enemy,  when  they  thought  proper, 
depart  toward  evening  in  a  disorderly  and  scattered  manner, 
Labienus  unexpectedly  sends  out  all  the  cavalry  by  two  gates ; 
he  gives  this  command  and  prohibition,  that,  when  the  enemy 
should  be  terrified  and  put  to  flight  (which  he  foresaw  would 
happen,  as  it  did),  they  should  all  make  for  Indutiomarus,  and 
no  one  wound  any  man  before  he  should  have  seen  him  slain, 
because  he  was  unwilling  that  he  should  escape,  in  consequence 
of  gaining  time  by  the  delay  [occasioned  by  the  pursuit]  of 
the  rest.  He  offers  great  rewards  for  those  who  should  kill 
him  :  he  sends  up  the  cohorts  as  a  relief  to  the  horse.  The 
issue  justifies'  the  policy  of  the  man,  and  since  all  aimed  at 
one,  Indutiomarus  is  slain,  having  been  overtaken  at  the  very 
ford  of  the  river,  and  his  head  is  carried  to  the  camp,  the  horse, 
when  returning,  pursue  and  slay  all  whom  they  can.  This  af- 
fair having  been  known,  all  the  forces  of  the  Eburones  and 
the  Nervii  which  had  assembled,  depart ;  and  for  a  short  time 
after  this  action,  Caesar*  was  less  harassed  in  the  government 
of  Gaul. 

1  "  Comprobat  fortuna."    One  sense  of  comprobo,  is,  to  make  good. 

2  Literallj,  "Caesar  held  Graul  more  tranquil" 


138  OJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  vi. 


BOOK   VI. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

Csesar,  apprehending  commotions  in  Gaul,  levies  additional  forces.  II, -VT. 
Defeats  the  Nervii,  Senones,  Camutes,  and  Menapii.  VII.,  VIII. 
Labienus  defeats  the  Treviri.  IX.  Caesar  again  crosses  the  Rhine ;  tlie 
Ubii  send  embassadors  to  plead  the  defense  of  their  state.  XI.-XX. 
The  political  factions  of  the  Gallic  states.  The  Druids,  the  second  or- 
der or  knights,  the  third  order  or  commonalty,  and  the  mythology  of 
the  Gauls.  XXI.-XXVIII.  The  Germans  :  their  customs ;  account  of 
some  remarkable  animals  found  in  the  Hercinian  forest.  XXIX.- 
XXXI.  Caesar  returns  to  Gaul ;  Ambiorix  is  worsted  ;  death  of  Cati- 
volcus.  XXXII.-XXXIV.  The  territories  of  the  Eburones  are  plun- 
dered. XXXV.-XLII.  The  Sigambri  attack  the  Roman  camp ;  some 
extraordinary  incidents  connected  therewith.  Caesar  arrives  and 
restores  confidence.  XLIII.,  XLIV.  Caesar  holds  an  investigation 
respecting  the  conspiracy  of  the  Senones  ;  Acco  suffers  capital  punish- 
ment ;  the  appointment  of  winter-quarters ;  Caesar  departs  for  Italy. 

Chap.  I. — Caesar,  expecting  for  many  reasons'  a  greater 
commotion  in  Gaul,  resolves  to  hold  a  levy  by  the  means  of  M. 
Silauus  C.  Antistius  Reginus,  and  T.  Sextius,  his  lieutenants : 
at  the  same  time  he  requested  Cn.  Pompey,  the  proconsul, 
that  since  he  was  remaining  near  the  city  invested  with  mili- 
tary command  for  the  interests  of  the   commonwealth,^   he 

1  "  For  many  reasons:"  ono  of  these  may  bo  inferred  from  the  close 
of  chap.  54,  of  book  v. 

2  When  Pompey  was  consul  (which  was  the  year  699  a.ti.c.),  Spain 
was  decreed  him,  as  his  proconsular  province,  for  a  period  of  five  years ; 
and  permission  was  given  him  to  raise  what  forces,  and  in  what  parts, 
he  chose.  He  consequently  raised  one  legion  in  Cisalpine  Gaul.  While, 
however,  upon  the  expiration  of  his  consulate,  he  was  preparing  to  pro- 
ceed into  the  province  which  the  senate  had  decreed  him,  an  opposition 
was  successfully  made  to  the  realization  of  his  hopes  by  some  of  the  tri- 
bunes of  the  commons,  and  Petreius  and  Afranius  were  sent  to  Spain  in 
his  stead.  Pompey  remained  at  Rome,  and  sought  to  diminish  the  un- 
pleasant nature  of  his  position  by  giving  out  that  he  remained  in  the  city 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  com.  Caisar  requested  that  he  would  send 
him  that  legion  which  he  had  raised  in  Gaul.   With  this  request  Pompey 


OHAP.n.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  130 

would  command  those  men  whom  when  consul  he  had  levied 
by  the  military  oath  in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  to  join  their  respective 
corps,'  and  to  proceed  to  him  ;  thinking  it  of  great  importance, 
as  far  as  regarded  the  opinion  which  the  Gauls  would  entertain 
for  the  future,  that  that  the  resources  of  Italy  should  appear  so 
great  that  if  any  loss  should  be  sustained  in  war,  not  only  could 
it  be  repaired  in  a  short  time,  but  likewise  be  further  supplied 
by  still  larger  forces.  And  when  Pompey  had  granted  this  to 
the  interests  of  the  commonwealth  and  the  claims  of  friendship, 
CjBsar  having  quickly  completed  the  levy  by  means  of  his  lieu- 
tenants, after  three  regiments  had  been  both  formed  and  brought 
to  him  before  the  winter  [had]  expired,  and  the  number  of 
those  cohorts  which  he  haid  lost  under  Q.  Titurius  had  been 
doubled,  taught  the  Gauls,  both  by  his  dispatch  and  by  his 
forces  what  the  discipline  and  the  power  of  the  Roman  jxjople 
could  accompUsh. 

Chap.  II. — Indutiomarus  having  been  slain,  as  wo  have 
stated,  the  government  was  conferred  upon  his  relatives  by  the 
Treviri.  They  cease  not  to  importune  the  neighboring  Ger- 
mans and  to  promise  them  money  :  when  they  could  not  obtain 
[their  object]  from  those  nearest  them,  they  try  those  more 
remote.  Having  found  some  states  wilHng  to  accede  to  their 
wishes,  they  enter  into  a  compact  with  them  by  a  mutual  oath, 
and  give  hostages  as  a  security  for  the  money  :  they  attach  Am- 
biorix  to  them  by  an  alliance  and  confederacy.  Csesar,  on  being 
informed  of  their  acts,  since  he  saw  that  war  was  being  pre- 
pared on  all  sides,  that  the  Nervii,  Aduatuci,  and  Menapii, 
with  the  addition  of  all  the  Germans  on  this  side  of  the  Rhine 
were  under  arms,  that  the  Senones  did  not  assemble  according 
to  his  command,  and  were  concerting  measures  vvith  the  Car- 
complied,  as  an  act  of  duty  to  the  state  and  a  tribute  of  friendship  toward 
Caesar.  Pompey,  however,  afterward  demanded  his  legion  again.  The 
circumstances  which  attended  its  return  to  him  performed,  as  Plutarch 
relates,  their  part  in  the  civil  war. 

With  regard  to  the  original  of  the  rest  of  this  sentence,  it  may  bo  re- 
marked, first,  that  some  copies  have  "  quos  ,  .  .  consul  is,"  etc.,  and  others 
"  quos  ....  consulis."  Davis  and  Clark  defend  the  latter  reading  as, 
agreeably  with  the  genius  and  usage  of  the  Latin  language,  denoting, 
after  his  consulate,  an  act  performed  during  it  Secondly,  that  Livy,  iii. 
20,  gives  the  substance  of  the  military  oath  in  his  time ;  and,  thirdly,  that 
Vegetius,  has  left  it  as  it  was  used  under  the  Christian  emperors,  includ- 
ing these  words,  "  per  Deum  et  per  Christum  et  per  Spiritum  Sanctum." 

1  Literally,  "  to  assemble  at  their  standards." 


140  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi. 

nutes  and  the  neif^liboring  states,  that  the  Germans  were  im- 
portuned hy  the  Treviri  in  frequent  embassies,  thought  that  he 
ought  to  take  measures  for  the  war  earher  [tlian  usual]. 

Chap.  III. — Accordingly,  while  the  winter  was  not  yet 
ended,  having  concentrated  the  four  nearest  legions,  ho 
marched  unexpectedly  into  the  territories  of  the  Nervii,  and 
before  they  could  either  assemble  or  retreat,  after  capturing  a 
large  number  of  cattle  and  of  men,  and  wasting  their  lands 
and  giving  up  that  booty  to  the  soldiers,  compelled  them  to 
enter  into  a  surrender  and  give  him  hostages.  That  business 
having  been  speedily  executed,  he  again  led  his  legions  back 
into  winter-quarters.  Having  proclaimed  a  council  of  Gaul  in 
the  beginning  of  the  spring,  as  he  had  been  accustomed  [to  do], 
when  the  deputies  from  the  rest,  except  the  Senones,  the  Gar- 
nutes,  and  the  Treviri,  had  come,  judging  this*  to  be  the  com- 
mencement of  war  and  revolt,  that  he  might  appear  to  consider 
ail  things  of  less  consequence  [than  that  war],  he  transfers  the 
council  to  Lutetia  of  the  Parisii.  These  were  adjacent  to  the 
Senones,  and  had  united  their  state  to  them  during  the  mem- 
ory of  their  fathers,  but  were  thought  to  have  no  part  in  the 
present  plot.  Having  proclaimed  this  from  the  tribunal,  he 
advances  the  same  day  toward  the  Senones  with  his  legions, 
and  arrives  among  them  by  long  marches. 

Chap.  IV. — Acco,  who  had  been  the  author  of  that  enter- 
prise, on  being  informed  of  his  arrival,  orders  the  people  to 
assemble  in  the  towns ;  to  them,  while  attempting  this,  and 
before  it  could  be  accomplished,  news  is  brought  that  the 
Romans  are  close  at  hand :  through  necessity  they  give  over 
their  design  and  send  embassadors  to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of 
imploring  pardon ;  they  make  advances  to  him  through  the 
jdEdui,  whose  state  was  from  ancient  times  under  the  protection 
of  Rome.  Caesar  readily  grants  them  pardon,  and  receives  their 
excuse,  at  the  request  of  the  -^Edui,  because  he  thought 
that  the  summer  season'  was  one  for  an  impending  war,  not  for 
an  investigation.  Having  imposed  one  hundred  hostages, 
he  delivers  these  to  the  JEdui  to  be  held  in  charge   by  them. 

'  Namely,  the  absence  of  the  representatives  of  three  fore-mentioned 
states. 

2  "  The  summer  season,  investigation ;"  i.  e.  it  was  to  be  employed  in 
the  war  with  the  Treviri  and  Ambiorix,  and  not  in  an  examination  as  to 
the  merits  of  the  defense  set  up  in  behalf  of  the  Sonones. 


CHAP.  TX  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  141 

To  the  same  place  the  Carautes  send  embassadors  and  liostao^s, 
employing  as  their  mediators  the  Remi,  under  whose  protection 
they  were:  they  receive  the  same  answers.  Caesar  concludes 
the  council  and  imposes  a  levy  of  cavalry  on  the  states. 

Chap.  V. — This  part  of  Gaul  having  been  tranquilized,  he 
applies  himself  entirely  both  in  mind  and  soul  to  the  war 
with  the  Treviri  and  AmbiSrix.  He  orders  Cavarlnus  to 
march  with  him  with  the  cavalry  of  the  Senones,  lest  any  com- 
motion should  arise  either  out  of  his  hot  temper,  or  out  of 
the  hatred  of  the  state  which  he  had  incurred.*  After  arranging 
these  things,  as  he  considered  it  certain  that  Ambiorix  would 
not  contend  in  battle,  he  watched  his  other  plans  attentively. 
The  Menapii  bordered  on  the  territories  of  the  Eburones,  and 
were  protected  by  one  continued  extent  of  morasses  and  woods ; 
and  they  alone  out  of  Gaul  had  never  sent  embassadors  to 
Caesar  on  the  subject  of  peace.  ■  Caesar  knew  that  a  tie  of 
hospitality  subsisted  between  them  and  Ambiorix :  he  also 
discovered  that  the  latter  had  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the 
Germans  by  means  of  the  Treviri.  He  thought  that  these 
auxiliaries  ought  to  be  detached  from  him  before  he  provoked 
him  to  war ;  lest  he,  despairing  of  safety,  should  either  proceed 
to  conceal  himself  in  the  territories  of  the  Menapii,*  or 
should  be  driven  to  coalesce*,  with  the  Germans  beyond  the 
Rhine.  Having  entered  upon  this  resolution,  he  sends  the 
baggage  of  the  whole  army  to  Labienus,  in  the  territories  of 
the  Treviri  and  orders  two  legions  to  proceed  to  him:  he 
himself  proceeds  against  the  Menapii  with  five  lightly-equipped 
legions.  They,  having  assembled  no  troops,  as  they  reUed  on 
the  defense  of  their  position,  retreat  into  the  woods  and  mo- 
rasses, and  convey  thither  all  their  property. 

Chap.  VI. — Caesar,  having  divided  his  forces  with  C.  Fabius, 
his  lieutenant,  and  M.  Crassus  his  questor,  and  having  hastily 
constructed  some  bridges,  enters  their  country  in  three  divisions, 
bums  their  houses  and  villages,  and  gets  possession  of  a  large 


'  In  the  original,  "  ex  eo,  quod  meruerat,  odio ;"  mereo  referring  as  well 
to  the  unfavorable,  as  to  the  favorable  effects  of  conduct,  and  results  of 
fortune.     Some  copies  have  metuerai,  a  reading  obviously  erroneous. 

2  The  "territories,"  etc.,  "m  Menapios  aideret,"  the  proposition  here 
including  the  idea  of  his  going  to  do  so. 

3  In  the  original,  "congredi."  The  Greek  paraphrast  has  cvufiaxiav 
voieiodai. 


142  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi. 

number  of  cattle  and  men.  Constrained  by  these  circumstances 
the  Menapii  send  embassadors  to  him  for  the  purpose  of  suing 
for  peace.  He,  after  receiving  hostages,  assures  them  that  he 
vrill  consider  them  in  the  number  of  his  enemies  if  they  shall 
receive  within  their  territories  either  Ambiorix  or  his  embassa- 
dors. Having  determinately  settled  these  things,  he  left  among 
the  Menapii,  Oommius  the  Atrebatian,  with  some  cavalry  as  a 
guard  ;*   he  himself  proceeds  toward  the  Treviri. 

Chap.  VII. — While  these  things  are  being  performed  by 
Caesar,  the  Tre^^^i,  having  drawn  together  large  forces  of  in- 
fantry and  cavalry,  were  preparing  to  attack  Labienus  and 
the  legion  which  was  wintering  in  their  territories,  and  were 
already  not  further  distant  from  him  than  a  journey  of  two 
days,  w^hen  they  learn  that  two  legions  had  arrived  by  the 
order  of  Caesar.  Having  pitched  their  camp  fifteen  miles 
off,  they  resolve  to  await  the  support  of  the  Germans.  La- 
bienus, ha\nng  learned  the  design  of  the  enemy,  hoping  that 
through  their  rashness  there  would  be  some  opportunity  of  en- 
gaging, after  leaving  a  guard  of  five  cohorts  for  the  baggage, 
advances  against  the  enemy  Avith  twenty-five  cohorts  and  a 
large  body  of  cavalry,  and,  leanng  the  space  of  a  mile  between 
them,  fortifies  his  camp.  There  was  betw^een  Labienus  and 
the  enemy  a  river  diflScult  to  cross,  and  with  steep  banks  :  this 
neither  did  he  himself  design  to  cross,  nor  did  he  suppose  the 
enemy  would  cross  it.  Their  hope  of  auxiliaries  was  daily  in- 
creasing. He  [Labienus]  openly  says  in  a  council  that  '^'since 
the  Germans  are  said  to  be  approaching,  he  would  not  bring  into 
uncertainty  his  own  and  the  army's  fortunes,  and  the  next  day 
would  move  his  camp  at  early  dawn."  These  words  are  quickly 
carried  to  the  enemy,  since  out  of  so  large  a  number  of 
cavalry  composed  of  Gauls,  nature  compelled  some  to  favor 
the  Gallic  interests.  Labienus,  hawng  assembled  the  tribunes 
of  the  soldiers  and  principal  centurions  by  night,  states  what 
his  design  is,  and,  that  he  may  the  more  easily  give  the 
enemy  a  belief  of  his  fears,  he  orders  the  camp  to  be  moved 
with  greater  noise  and  confusion  than  was  usual  with  the 
Roman  people."      By  these   means  he   makes  his  departure 

1  "Custodig  loco."  "Id  est,  observatoris,  speculatoris."  Holomam. 
One  appointed  to  observe  and  report  proceedings. 

2  "Quam  populi  Romani  fert  consuetudo:"  not  than  the  discipline  of 
the  Roman  army  allowed,  but,  than  was  customary  with,  or  usvMly  at- 


CHAP.  vin.  OffiSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  143 

[appear]  like  a  retreat.  These  things,  also,  since  the  camps  were 
so  near,  are  reported  to  the  enemy  by  scouts  before  day- 
light. 

Chap.  VIII. — Scarcely  had  the  rear  advanced  beyond  the 
fortifications  when  the  Gauls,  encouraging  one  another  "  not  to 
cast  from  their  hands  the  anticipated  booty,  that  it  was  a 
tedious  thing,  while  the  Romans  were  panic-stricken,  to  be 
waiting  for  the  aid  of  the  Germans,  and  tiiat  their  dignity  did 
not  suffer  them  to  fear  to  attack  with  such  great  forces  so  small 
a  band,  particularly  when  retreating  and  encumbered,"  do  not 
hesitate  to  cross  the  river  aud  give  battle  in  a  disadvantageous 
position.  Labienus  suspecting  that  these  things  would  happen, 
was  proceeding  quietly,  and  using  the  same  pretense  of  a 
march,  in  order  that  he  might  entice  them  across  the  river. 
Then,  having  sent  forward  the  baggage  some  short  distance  and 
placed  it  on  a  certain  eminence,  he  says,  "  Soldiers,  you  have  the 
opportunity  you  have  sought :  you  hold  the  enemy  in  an  encum- 
bered and  disadvantageous  position :  display  to  us,  your  leaders, 
the  same  valor  you  have  ofttimes  displayed  to  your  general : 
imagine  that  he  is  present  and  actually  sees  these  exploits." 
At  the  same  time  he  orders  the  troops  to  face  about  to- 
ward the  enemy  and  form  in  line  of  battle,  and,  dispatching 
a  few  troops  of  cavalry  as  a  guard  for  the  baggage,  he  places 
the  rest  of  the  horse  on  the  wings.  Our  men,  raising  a  shouts 
quickly  throw  their  javehns  at  the  enemy.  They,  when, 
contrary  to  their  expectation,  they  saw  those  whom  they 
believed  to  be  retreating,  advance  toward  them  with  threaten- 
ing banners,  were  not  able  to  sustain  even  the  charge,  and, 
being  put  to  flight  at  the  first  onslaught,  sought  the  nearest 
woods ;  Labienus  pursuing  them  with  the  cavalry,  upon  a  large 
number  being  slain,  and  several  taken  prisoners,  got  posses- 
sion of  the  state  a  few  days  after ;  for  the  Germans,  who  were 
coming  to  the  aid  of  the  Treviri,  having  been  informed  of  their 
flight,  retreated  to  their  homes.  The  relations  of  Indutiom&rus, 
who  had  been  the  promoters  of  the  revolt,  accompanying  them, 
quitted  their  own  state  with  them.  The  supreme  power  and 
government  were  delivered  to  Cingetorix,  whom  we  have  stated 
to  have  remained  firm  in  his  allegiance  from  the  commence- 
ment. 

tended  it.  Fert  consuetudo  is  an  expression  employed  in  this  way.  Thus, 
book  iv.  ch.  xxxii.  we  read  that  it  was  reported  to  Caesar  "pulverem 
majorem,  quam  consuettido  ferret — videri."    . 


144  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ti. 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar,  after  ho  came  from  the  territories  of  the 
Menapii  into  those  of  the  Treviri,  resolved  for  two  reasons 
to  cross  the  Rhine;  one  of  which  was,  because  they'  had  sent 
assistance  to  the  Treviri  against  him ;  the  other,  that  Am- 
biorix  might  not  have  a  retreat  among  them.  Having  deter- 
mined on  these  matters,  he  began  to  build  a  bridge  a  little 
above  that  place  where  he  had  before  conveyed  over  his 
army.  The  plan  having  been  known  and  laid  down,  the  work 
is  accomplished  in  a  few  days  by  the  great  exertion  of  the 
soldiers.  Having  left  a  strong  guard  at  the  bridge  on  the 
side  of  the  Treviri,  lest  any  commotion  should  suddenly  arise 
among  them,  he  leads  over  the  rest  of  the  forces  and  the  cavalry. 
The  Ubii,  who  before  had  sent  hostages  and  come  to  a  capitu- 
lation, send  embassadors  to  him,  for  the  purpose  of  vindicat- 
ing themselves,  to  assiu^e  him  that  "neither  had  auxiliaries 
been  sent  to  the  Treviri  from  their  state,  nor  had  they  violated 
their  allegiance ;"  they  entreat  and  beseech  him  "  to  spare 
them,  lest,  in  his  common  hatred  of  the  Germans,  the  innocent 
should  suflfer  the  penalty  of  the  guilty :  they  promise  to  give 
more  hostages,  if  he  desire  them."  Having  investigated  the 
case,  Caesar  finds  that  the  auxiliaries  had  been  sent  by  the 
Suevi ;  he  accepts  the  apology  of  the  Ubii,  and  makes  the  minute 
inquiries  concerning  the  approaches  and  the  routes  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Suevi. 

Chap.  X. — In  the  mean  time  he  is  informed  by  the  Ubii,  a 
few  days  after,  that  the  Suevi  are  drawing  all  their  forces  into 
one  place,  and  are  giving  orders  to  those  nations  which  are 
under  their  government  to  send  auxiliaries  of  infantry  and  of 
cavalry.  Having  learned  these  things,  he  provides  a  supply  of 
corn,  selects  a  proper  place  for  his  camp,  and  commands  the 
Ubii  to  drive  off  their  cattle  and  carry  away  all  their  posses- 
sions from  the  country  parts  into  the  towns,  hoping  that  they, 
being  a  barbarous  and  ignorant  people,  when  harassed  by  the 
want  of  provisions,  might  be  brought  to  an  engagement  on  dis- 
advantageous terms  :  he  orders  them  to  send  numerous  scouts 
among  the  Suevi,  and  learn  what  things  are  going  on  among  them. 
They  execute  the  orders^  and,  a  few  days  having  intervened, 
report  that  all  the  Suevi,  after  certain  intelligence  concerning 
the  army  of  the  Romans  had  come,  retreated  with  all  their 

'  The  Germans. 


OHAP.  xn.  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  I45 

own  forces  and  those  of  their  allies,  which  they  had  assembled, 
to  the  utmost  extremities  of  their  territories :  that  there  is  a 
wood  there  of  very  great  extent,  which  is  called  Bacenis ;  that 
this  stretches  a  great  way  into  the  interior,  and,  being  opposed 
as  a  natural  barrier,  defends  from  injuries  and  incursions  the 
Cherusci  against  tlie  Suevi,  and  the  Suevi  against  the  Cherusci : 
that  at  the  entrance  of  that  forest  the  Suevi  had  determined  to 
await  the  coming  up  of  the  Komans. 

Chap.  XI. — Since  wo  have  come  to  the  place,  it  does  not 
appear  to  be  foreign  to  our  subject  to  lay  before  the  reader  an 
account  of  the  manners  of  Gaul  and  Germany,  and  wherein 
these  nations  diflfer  from  each  other.  In  Gaul  there  are  factions 
not  only  in  all  the  states,  and  in  all  the  cantons  and  their  di- 
visions, but  almost  in  each  family,  and  of  these  factions  those 
are  the  leaders  who  are  considered  according  to  their  judgment 
to  possess  the  greatest  influence,  upon  whose  will  and  deter- 
mination the  management  of  all  affairs  and  measures  depends. 
And  that  seems  to  have  been  instituted  in  ancient  times  with 
this  view,  that  no  one  of  the  common  people  should  be  in  want 
of  support  against  one  more  powerful ;  for,  none  [of  those 
leaders]  suffers  his  party  to  be  oppressed  and  defrauded,  and  if 
he  do  otherwise,  he  has  no  influence  among  his  party.  This  same 
poUcy  exists  throughout  the  whole  of  Gavl ;  for  all  the  states 
are  divided  into  two  Actions. 

Chap.  XII. — "When  Caesar  arrived  in  Gaul,  the  -cEdui  were 
the  leaders  of  one  fection,  the  SequS,ni  of  the  other.  Since  the 
latter  were  less  powerful  by  themselves,  inasmuch  as  the  chief 
influence  was  from  of  old  among  the  JEdni,  and  their  depend- 
dencies  were  great,  they  had  united  to  themselves  the  Germans 
and  Ariovistus,  and  had  brought  them  over  to  their  party  by 
great  sacrifices  and  promises.  And  having  fought  several 
successftd  battles  and  slain  all  the  nobility  of  the  .i^ui,  they 
had  so  far  surpassed  them  in  power,  that  they  brought  over, 
from  the  .^Edui  to  themselves,  a  large  portion  of  their  depend- 
ents and  received  from  them  the  sons  of  their  leading  men  as 
hostages,  and  compelled  them  to  swear  in  their  public  charac- 
ter that  they  would  enter  into  no  design  against  them ;  and 
held  a  portion  of  the  neighboring  land,  seized  on  by  force,  and 
possessed  the  sovereignty  of  the  whole  of  Gaul.  Divitiacus 
urged  by  this  necessity,  had  proceeded  to  Rome  to  the  senate, 
for  the  purpose  of  entreating  assistance,  and  had  returned 

1 


146  C-«;SAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ti. 

without  accomplishing  his  object.  A  change  of  aftuirs  ensued 
on  the  arrival  of  Caesar,  the  hostages  were  returned  to  the 
-^Edui,  their  old  dependencies  restored,  and  new  acquired 
throuo'h  Oajsar  (because  those  who  had  attached  themselves  to 
their  alliance  saw  that  they  enjoyed  a  better  state  and  a  milder 
government),  their  other  interests,  their  influence,  their  reputa- 
tion were  hkewise  increased,  and  in  consequence,  the  Sequani 
lost  the  sovereignty.  The  Remi  succeeded  to  their  place,  and, 
as  it  wa:s  perceived  that  they  equaled  the  -.^Edui  in  favor  with 
Caesar,*  those,  who  on  account  of  their  old  animosities  could  by 
no  means  coalesce  with  the  -^dui,  consigned  themselves  in 
clientship  to  the  Remi.  The  latter  carefully  protected  them. 
Thus  they  possessed  both  a  new  and  suddenly  acquired  in- 
fluence. Afl'airs  were  then  in  that  position  that  the  ^dui  were 
considered  by  far  the  leading  people,  and  the  Remi  held  the 
second  post  of  honor. 

Chap.  XIII. — Throughout  all  Gaul  there,  are  two  orders  of 
those  men  who  are  of  any  rank  and  dignity  :  for  the  common- 
ality is  held  almost  in  the  condition  of  slaves,  and  dares  to 
undertake  nothing  of  itself,  and  is  admitted  to  no  deliberation. 
The  greater  part,  when  they  are  pressed  either  by  debt,  or  the 
large  amount  of  their  tributes,  or  the  oppression  of  the  more 
powerful,  give  themselves  up  in  vassalage  to  the  nobles,  who 
possess  over  them  the  same  rights  without  exception  as  masters 
over  their  slaves.'  But  of  these  two  orders,  one  is  that  of  the 
Druids,  the  other  that  of  the  knights.  The  former  are  engaged 
in  things  sacred,  conduct  the  public  and  the  private  sacri- 
fices, and  interpret  all  matters  of  religion.  To  these  a  large 
number  of  the  young  men  resort  for  the  purpose  of  instruction, 
and  they  [the  Druids]  are  in  great  honor  among  them.  For 
they  determine  respecting  almost  all  controversies,  public 
and  private ;  ,and  if  any  crime  has  been  perpetrated,  if  murder 
has  been  committed,  if  there  be  any  dispute  about  an  inherit- 
ance, if  any  about  boundaries,  these  same  persons  decide  it ; 
they  decree  rewards  and  punishments ;  if  any  one,  either  in  a 
private  or  public  capacity,  has  not  submitted  to  their  decision, 

•  i.  e.,  that  the  JRemi  stood  as  high  in  Caesar's  favor  as  did  the  ^dui. 

2  As  far  as  we  can  discover  from  remaining  testimonies,  the  condition 
of  vassalage,  or  the  state  of  the  feudal  retainer,  among  the  ancient  Gauls 
was  not  so  bard  as  that  of  a  corresponding  relation  among  some  more 
polished  people. 


CHAP.  IIT.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  14V 

they  interdict  bim  fiom  the  sacrifices.'  This  among  them  is 
the  most  heavy  punishment.  Those  who  have  been  thus  inter- 
dicted are  esteemed  in  the  number  of  the  impious  and  the  crimi- 
nal :  all  shun  them,  and  avoid  their  society  and  conversation, 
lest  they  receive  some  evil  from  their  contact;  nor  is  justice  ad- 
ministered to  them  when  seeking  it,  nor  is  any  dignity  bestowed 
on  them.  Over  all  these  Druids  one  presides,  who  possesses 
supreme  authority  among  them.  Upon  his  death,  if  any  indi- 
vidual among  the  rest  is  pre-eminent  in  dignity,  he  succeeds ; 
but,  if  there  are  many,  equal,  the  election  is  made  by  the 
suffrages  of  the  Druids  ;  sometimes  they  even  contend  for  the 
presidency  with  arms.  These  assemble  at  a  fixed  period  of  the 
year  in  a  consecrated  place  in  the  territories  of  the  Camutes, 
which  is  reckoned  the  central  region  of  the  whole  of  Gaul. 
Hither  all,  who  have  disputes,  assemble  from  every  part,  and 
submit  to  their  decrees  and  determinations.  This  institution  is 
supposed  to  have  been  devised  in  Britain,  and  to  have  been 
brought  over  from  it  into  Gaul ;  and  now  those  who  desire  to 
gain  a  more  accurate  knowledge  of  that  system  generally  pro- 
ceed thither  for  the  purpose  of  studying  it.' 

Chap.  XTV. — ^The  Druids  do  not  go  to  war,  nor  pay 
tribute  together  with  the  rest;  they  have  an  exemption 
from  miUtary  service  and  a  dispensation  in  all  matters.  In- 
duced by  such  great  advantages,  many  embrace  this  pro- 
fession of  their  ovm  accord,  and  [many]  are  sent  to  it  by 
their  parents  and  relations.     They  are  said  there  to  learn  by 

1  As  judges  not  only  in  the  most  important  civil  causes,  but,  further, 
invested  with  the  administration  of  capital  justice ;  as  priests  among  a 
people  given,  as  all  allow  the  Gauls  were  in  a  remarkable  degree,  to  re- 
ligious rites  and  ceremonies ;  as  those  who  had  the  instructions  of  the 
sons  of  the  great  not  only  in  the  mysteries  of  religion,  but  also  in  the 
theories  of  government  and  the  physical  sciences,  the  Druids  possessed 
unbounded  influence.  "  They,"  says  Chrysostom,  "  in  truth,  reigned;  for 
kings,  though  sitting  on  thrones  of  gold,  and  dwelling  in  gorgeous  pal- 
aces, and  partaking  of  sumptuous  banquets,  were  subservient  to  them." 

2  The  Delphin  commentator  thinks  this  improbable.  He  supposes  it 
more  likely  that  this  institution  passed  into  Britain  from  Gaul.  "When  it 
declined  in  Gaul  it  flourished  in  Britain.  He  illustrates  his  position  by 
saying,  that,  though  Judea  was  the  fountain  of  Christianity,  the  faith  is 
nearly  extinct  there  whUe  it  shines  in  those  regions  which  derived  it 
thence ;  and  asks  who  would  go  to  Jerusalem  rather  than  to  Rome  or 
Paris  to  study  Christian  divinity.  He  also  observes  that  Csesar  does  not 
assert  it  on  Ms  own  authority. 


148  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi. 

heart  a  great  number  of  verses;  accordingly  some  remain 
in  the  course  of  training  twenty  years.  Nor  do  they  regard  it 
lawful  to  commit  these  to  writing,  though  in  almost  all 
other  matters,  in  their  public  and  private  transactions,  they 
use  Greek  characters.  That  practice  they  seem  to  me  to  have 
adopted  for  two  reasons;  because  they  neither  desire  their 
doctrines  to  be  divulged  among  the  mass  of  the  people,  nor 
those  who  learn,  to  devote  themselves  the  less  to  the  ef- 
forts of  memory,  relying  on  writing  ;  since  it  generally  occurs  to 
most  men,  that,  in  their  dependence,  on  writing,  they  relax 
their  diligence  in  learning  thoroughly,  and  their  employ- 
ment of  the  memory.  They  wish  to  inculcate  this  as  one  of 
their  leading  tenets,  that  souls  do  not  become  extinct,'  but  pass 
after  death  from  one  body  to  another,  and  they  think  that  men 
by  this  tenet  are  in  a  great  degree  excited  to  valor,  the  fear  of 
death  being  disregarded.  They  likewise  discuss  and  impart  to 
the  youth  many  things  respecting  the  stars  and  their  motion, 
respecting  the  extent  of  the  world  and  of  our  earth,  respecting 
the  nature  of  things,  respecting  the  power  and  the  majesty  of 
the  immortal  gods." 

Chap.  XV. — The  other  order  is  that  of  the  knights.^  These, 
when  there  is  occasion  and  any  war  occurs  (which  before  Cae- 
sar's arrival  was  for  the  most  part  wont  to  happen  every  year, 
as  either  they  on  their  part  were  inflicting  injuries  or  repelling 
those  which  others  inflicted  on  them),  are  all  engaged  in  war. 
And  those  of  them  most  distinguished  by  birth  and  resources, 
have  the  greatest  number  of  vassals  and  dependents  about  them. 
They  acknowledge  this  sort  of  influence  and  power  only. 

1  Because  Pythagoras  is  said  by  Diogenes  Laertius  to  have  visited  not 
only  the  Greek,  but  hkewise  tiie  Barbarian  schools  in  pursuing  his  study 
of  Sacred  Mysteries,  it  has  been  thought  that  he  derived  his  Metempsy- 
chosis from  the  Druids.  But,  though  there  is  in  another  writer  the  addi- 
tional record  that  Pythagoras  had  lieard  the  Druids,  the  conjecture  above 
stated  will  not  be  readily  received. 

Between  the  Druidical  and  the  Pythagorean  Metemspychosis  there 
was  this  difference,  that  the  latter  maintained  tlio  migration  of  the  soul 
into  irrational  animals,  while  the  former  restricted  the  dogma  to  tho 
passage  of  the  soul  from  man  to  man. 

2  Other  ancient  writers  have  referred  to  the  sciences  of  the  Druids. 

3  As  Caesar  at  the  time  of  writing  probably  had  in  his  mind  the  three 
Roman  orders,  ^^patricii,"  "  equites"  and  "plebs,"  and  "  equites"  there 
is  commonly  rendered  "knights,"  we  have  thought  fit  (though  that  trans- 
lation is  not  free  from  objections)  to  call  this  second  order  among  tho 
Gauls  by  that  name. 


CHAP.  XVII.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  14'0 

Chap.  XVI. — The  nation  of  all  the  Gauls  is  extremely 
devoted  to  superstitious  rites  ;  and  on  that  account  they  who 
are  troubled  with  unusually  severe  diseases,  and  they  who 
are  engaged  in  battles  and  dangers,  either  sacrifice  mea  as 
victims,'  or  vow  that  they  will  sacrifice  them,  and  employ  the 
Druids  as  the  performers  of  those  sacrifices;  because  they 
think  that  unless  the  life  of  a  man  be  oflfered  for  the  life  of  a 
man,  the  mind  of  the  immortal  gods  can  not  be  rendered  pro- 
pitious, and  they  have  sacrifices  of  that  kind  ordained  for  na- 
tional purposes.  Others  have  figures  of  vast  size,  the  Umbs  of 
which  formed  of  osiers  they  fill  with  living  men,  which  being 
set  on  fire,  the  men  perish  enveloped  in  the  flames.  They  con- 
sider that  the  oblation  of  such  as  have  been  taken  in  theft,  or  in 
robbery,  or  any  other  offense,  is  more  acceptable  to  the  immor- 
tal gods ;  but  when  a  supply  of  that  class  is  wanting,  they  have 
recourse  to  the  oblation  of  even  the  innocent. 

Ch^p.  XVII. — They  worship  as  their  divinity.  Mercury'  in 
particular,  and  have  many  images  of  him,  and  regard  him  as  the 
inventor  of  all  arts,  they  consider  him  the  guide  of  their  jour- 
neys and  marches,  and  believe  him  to  have  great  influence  over 
the  acquisition  of  gain  and  mercantile  transactions.  Next  to 
him  they  worship  Apollo,  and  Mars,  and  Jupiter,  and  Minerva ; 
respecting  these  deities  they  have  for  the  most  part  the  same 
belief  as  other  nations :  that  Apollo  averts  diseases,  that 
Minerva  imparts  the  invention  of  manufactures,  that  Jupiter 
possesses  the  sovereignty  of  the  heavenly  powers;  that  Mars  pre- 
sides over  wars.  To  him,  when  they  have  determined  to  engage 
in  battle,  they  commonly  vow  those  things  which  they  shall 
take'  in  war.  When  they  have  conquered,  they  sacrifice  what- 
ever captured  animals  may  have  survived  the  conflict,*  and  col- 

1  To  this  Cicero  refers  in  his  Oration  for  Fonteius  as  to  a  well-known 
fact. 

2  The  student  must  not  imagine  that  Caesar  found  the  names  Mercurius, 
Apollo,  etc.,  existing  among  the  Gauls,  as  those  of  their  deities  here  spoken 
of.  Whether  the  names  assigned  by  commentators  (as  Woda,  Mercury, 
Balenus,  Apollo,  etc.),  were,  or  were  not,  the  Gallic,  must  remain  a  ques- 
tion; but  it  is  to  be  understood  that  Caesar  appUedto  the  divinities  of  the 
Gauls  the  names  of  those  in  the  Roman  mythology,  whose  attributes 
generally  corresponded  with  them  severally. 

3  "  Ceperint,"  not,  as  some  copies,  ceperunt,  as  the  vow  necessarily 
requires  the  former  reading.  The  Greek  paraphrast  accordingly  has  rd 
?Tj(])6>]a6/i£va. 

*  Athenseus  remarks  "  that  the  Gauls  sacrifice  their  captives  to  the  gods." 


150  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  vr. 

lect  the  other  thino^  into  one  place.  In  many  states  you  may 
see  piles  of  these  things  heaped  up  in  their  consecrated  spots  ; 
nor  does  it  often  happen  that  any  one,  disregarding  the  sanctity 
of  the  case/  dares  either  to  secrete  in  his  house  things  captured, 
or  take  away  those  deposited ;  and  the  most  severe  punishment, 
with  torture,  has  been  established  for  such  a  deed. 

Chap.  XVIII. — All  the  Gauls  assert  that  they  are  descended 
from  the  god  Dis,  and  say  that  this  tradition  has  been  handed 
down  by  the  Druids.  For  that  reason  they  compute  the  divisions 
of  every  season,  not  by  the  number  of  days,  but  of  nights  ;  they 
keep  birth-days  and  the  beginnings  of  months  and  years  in  such 
an  order  that  the  day  follows  the  night.  Among  the  other 
usages  of  their  life,  they  differ  in  this  from  almost  all  other  na- 
tions, that  they  do  not  permit  their  children  to  apj)roach  them 
openly  until  they  are  grown  up  so  as  to  be  able  to  bear  the  serv- 
ice of  war ;  and  they  regard  it  as  indecorous  for  a  son  of 
boyish  age  to  stand  in  public  in  the  presence  of  his  father. 

Chap.  XIX. — Whatever  sums  of  money  the  husbands  have 
received  in  the  name  of  dowry  from  their  wives,  making  an 
estimate  of  it,  they  add  the  same  amount  out  of  their  own 
estates.  An  account  is  kept  of  all  this  money  conjointly,  and 
the  profits  are  laid  by :  whichever  of  them  shall  have  survived 
[the  other],  to  that  one  the  portion  of  both  reverts  together 
with  the  profits  of  the  previous  time.  Husbands  have  power  of 
life  and  death  over  their  wives  as  well  as  over  their  children : 
and  when  the  father  of  a  family,  born  in  a  more  than  commonly 
distinguished  rank,  has  died,  his  relations  assemble,  and,  if 
the  circumstances  of  his  death  are  suspicious,  hold  an  investi- 
gation upon  the  wives  in  the  manner  adopted  toward  slaves  ; 
and,  if  proof  be  obtained,  put  them  to  severe  torture,  and  kill 
them.  Their  funerals,  considering  the  state  of .  civilization 
among  the  Gauls,  are  magnificent  and  costly ;  and  they  cast 
into  the  fire  all  things,  including  living  creatures,  which  they 
suppose  to  have  been  dear  to  them  when  alive ;  and,  a  little 
before  this   period,  slaves   and  dependents,  who*  were   asccr- 

1  "  Neglecta  religlone :"  there  are  four  general  senses  of  the  word  religio. 
1.  Religion,  devotion.  2.  (la  the  plural)  Religious  ceremonies  and  mys- 
teries. 3.  Superstition.  And,  4.  The  sanctity  of  any  particular  matter,  or 
reverential  feelings  entertained  with  regard  to  a  certain  case.  This  last,  not 
reUgion  in  its  general  acceptation,  is  the  sense  of  the  word  in  this  passage. 

2  Literally  "  who,  it  was  ascertained,  was  beloved  by  them." 


CUAP.  xxn.  OiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  161 

tained  to  have  been  beloved  by  them,  were/  after  the  regular 
funeral  rites  were  completed,  burnt  together  with  them. 

Chap.  XX. — Those  states  which  are  considered  to  conduct 
their  commonwealth  more  judiciously,  have  it  ordained  by  their 
laws,  that,  if  any  person  shall  have  heard  by  rumor  and 
report  from  his  neighbors  any  thing  concerning  the  common- 
wealth, he  shall  convey  it  to  the  magistrate,  and  not  impart  it 
to  any  other ;  because  it  has  been  discovered  that  inconsiderate 
and  inexperienced  men  were  often  alarmed  by  false  reports, 
and  driven  to  some  rash  act,  or  else  took  hasty  measiu*e8  in 
aflFairs  of  the  highest  importance.  The  magistrates  conceal 
those  things  which  require  to  be  kept  unknown ;  and  they 
disclose  to  the  people  whatever  they  determine  to  be  expedient. 
It  is  not  lawful  to  speak  of  the  commonwealth,  except  in 
council. 

Chap.  XXI. — ^The  Germans  differ  much  from  these  usages, 
for  they  have  neither  Druids  to  preside  over  sacred  offices, 
nor  do  they  pay  great  regard  to  sacrifices.  They  rank  in  the 
number  of  the  gods  those  alone  whom  they  behold,  and  by 
whose  instrumentality  they  are  obviously  benefited,  namely,  the 
sun,  fire,  and  the  moon ;  they  have  not  heard  of  the  other 
deities  even  by  report.  Their  whole  life  is  occupied  in  hunt- 
ing and  in  the  pursuits  of  the  military  art ;  from  childhood 
they  devote  themselves  to  feitigue  and  hardships.  Those  who 
have  remained  chaste  for  the  longest  time,  receive  the  greatest 
commendation  among  their  people  ;  they  think  that  by  this  the 
growth  is  promoted,  by  this  the  physical  powers  are  increased 
and  the  sinews  are  strengthened.  And  to  have  had  knowledge 
of  a  woman  before  the  twentieth  year  they  reckon  among  the 
most  disgraceful  acts ;  of  which  matter  there  is  no  concealment, 
because  they  bathe  promiscuously  in  the  rivers  and  [only]  use 
skins  or  small  cloaks  of  deers'  hides,  a  large  portion  of  the  body 
being  in  consequence  naked. 

Chap.  XXII. — They  do  not  pay  much  attention  to  agricul- 
ture, and  a  large  portion  of  their  food  consists  in  milk,  cheese, 
and  flesh ;  nor  has  any  one  a  fixed  quantity  of  land  or  his  own 
individual  limits ;  but  the  magistrates  and  the  leading  men 
each  year  apportion  to  the  tribes  and  femilies,  who  have  united 
together,  as  much  land  as,  and  in  the  place  in  which,  they  think 

I  Otherwise  thus.  "  when  the  funeral  rites  were  rendered  complete." 


J  52  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vr. 

proper,  and  the  year  after  compel  them  to  remove  elsewhere. 
For  this  enactment'  they  advance  many  reasons — lest  seduced 
by  long-continued  custom,  they  may  exchange  their  ardor  in 
the  waging  of  war  for  agriculture ;  lest  they  may  be  anxious  to 
acquire  extensive  estates,  and  the  more  powerful  drive  the 
weaker  from  their  possessions  ;  lest  they  construct  their  houses 
with  too  great  a  desire  to  avoid  cold  and  heat ;  lest  the  desire 
of  wealth  spring  up,  from  which  cause  divisions  and  discords 
arise  ;  and  that  they  may  keep  the  common  people  in  a  con- 
tented state  of  mind,  when  each  sees  his  own  means  placed  on 
an  equality  with  [those  of]  the  most  powerful. 

Chap.  XXIII.  It  is  the  greatest  glory  to  the  several  states 
to  have  as  wide  deserts  as  possible  around  them,  their  fron- 
tiers having  been  laid  waste.  They  consider  this  the  real  evi- 
dence of  their  prowess,  that  their  neighbors  shall  be  driven 
out  of  their  lands  and  abandon  them,  and  that  no  one  dare 
settle  near  them  ;  at  the  same  time  they  think  that  they  shall 
be  on  that  account  the  more  secure,  because  they  have  removed 
the  apprehension  of  a  sudden  incursion.  When  a  state  either 
repels  war  waged  against  it,  or  wages  it  against'  another,  mag- 
istrates are  chosen  to  preside  over  i.\ir,t  war  with  such  authority, 
that  they  have  power  of  life  and  death.  In  peace  there  is  no 
common  magistrate,  but  the  chiefs  of  provinces  r.nd  cantons 
administer  justice  and  determine  controversies  among  their 
own  people.  Robberies  which  are  committed  beyond  the  bound- 
aries of  each  state  bear  no  infamy,  and  they  avow  that  these 
are  committed  for  the  purpose  of  disciplining  their  youth  and 
of  preventing  sloth.  And  when  any  of  their  chiefs  has  said  in 
an  assembly  "  that  he  will  be  their  leader,  let  those  who  are 
willing  to  follow,  give  in  their  names ;"  they  who  approve  of 
both  the  enterprise  and  the  man  arise  and  promise  their  assist- 
ance and  are  applauded  by  the  people  ;  such  of  them  as  have 
not  followed  him  are  accounted  in  the  number  of  deserters  and 
traitors,  and  confidence  in  all  matters  is  afterward  refused  them. 
To  injure  guests  they  regard  as  impious ;  they  defend  from 
wrong  those  who  have  come  to  them  for  any  purpose  whatever, 
and  esteem  them  inviolable ;  to  them  the  houses  of  all  are 
open  and  maintenance  is  freely  supplied." 

1  "EjusreL" 

2  "  No  nation,"  says  Tacitus,  speaking  of  them  in  hia  G-ermania,  "  more 
freely  exercises  entertainment  and  hospitality.  To  drive  any  one  whom- 
soever from  their  houses,  they  consider  a  crime." 


CHAP.  xir.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  163 

Chap.  XXIV. — And  there  was  formerly  a  time  when  the 
Gauls  excelled  the  Germans  in  prowess,  and  waged  war  on  them 
oflfensively,  and,  on  account  of  the  great  number  of  their  people 
and  the  insufficiency  of  their  land,  sent  colonies  over  the  Rhine. 
Accordingly,  the  Volcae  Teotosftges,^  seized  on  those  parts  of 
Germany  which  are  the  most  fruitful  [and  lie]  around  the  Her- 
cynian  forest"  (which,  I  perceive,  was.  known  by  report  to  Era- 
tosthenes' and  some  other  Greeks,  and  which  they  call  Orcynia), 
and  settled  there.  Which  nation  to  this  time  retains  its  po- 
sition in  those  settlements,  and  has  a  very  high  character  for 
justice  and  military  merit ;  now  also  they  continue  in  the  same 
scarcity,  indigence,  hardihood,  as  the  Germans,  and  use  the 
same  food  and  dress ;  but  their  proximity  to  the  Province  and 
knowledge  of  commodities  from  countries  beyond  the  sea  sup- 
plies to  the  Gauls*  many  things  tending  to  luxury  as  well  as 
civilization.  Accustomed  by  degrees  to  be  overmatched  and 
worsted  in  many  engagements,  they  do  not  even  compare  them- 
.  selves  to  the  Germans  in  prowess. 

Chap.  XXV. — The  breadth  of  this  Hercynian  forest,  which 
has  been  referred  to  above,  is*  to  a  quick  traveler,  a  journey 
of  nine  days.  For  it  can  not  be  otherwise  computed,  nor  are 
they  acquainted  "with  the  measures  of  roads.  It  begins  at 
the  frontiers  of  the  Helvetii,  Nemetes,  and  Rauraei,  and  ex- 
tends in  a  right  line  along  the  river  Danube  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Daci  and  the  Anartes ;  it  bends  thence  to  the 
left  in  a  different  direction  from  the  liver,  and   owing  to  its 

1  The  Yolcae  were  a  large  and  powerful  nation  in  the  south-west  of  Gaul, 
and  were  divided  into  two  great  tribes.  First,  the  VoIcsb  Arecomici,  who 
inhabited  the  eastern  part  of  the  Province,  whose  chief  city  was  Nimausus, 
Nismes.  Second,  the  Volcae  Tectosages,  who  inhabited  the  western  part 
of  the  Province,  whose  chief  city  was  Narbo,  Narbonne.  It  is  highly  proba- 
ble that  the  migration  to  which  Caesar  alludes  here,  is  the  same  recorded  by 
Li  vy,  in  the  34th  chapter  of  the  5th  book,  and  that  theVolcae  Tectosages  were 
the  Gauls  that  followed  Sigovesus  into  the  wilds  of  the  Hercynian  forest. 

2  The  Hercynian  forest  is  supposed  to  have  derived  its  name  from  the 
German  word,  hartz  "  resin."  Traces  of  the  name  are  still  preserved  in 
the  Harz  and  Erz  mountains. 

3  A  famous  mathematician  and  astronomer  bom  in  Africa.  He  was 
intrusted  by  the  Egyptians  with  the  care  of  the  famous  Alexandrian 
Ubrary,  and  was  the  second  person  who  discharged  that  honorable  office. 
He  died  194  b.c. 

■*  Gallis  meaning  such  of  the  Volcae  Tectosages  as  had  not  migrated 
into  Germany. 
5  Literally,  "extenda" 

1* 


154  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi. 

extent  touches  the  confines  of  many  nations;  nor  is  there  any 
person  belonging  to  this  part  of  Germany  who  says  that  he 
either  h;is  gone  to  the  extremity  of  that  forest,  though  he  had 
advanced  a  journey  of  sixty  days,  or  has  heard  in  what  place  it 
begins.  It  is  certain  that  many  kinds  of  wild  beast  are  pro- 
duced in  it  which  have  not  been  seen  in  other  parts ;  of  which 
the  following  are  such  as  diflfer  principally  from  other  animals, 
and  appear  worthy  of  being  committed  to  record. 

Chap.  XXVI. — There  is  an  ox  of  the  shape  of  a  stag,  between 
whose  ears  a  horn  rises  from  the  middle  of  the  forehead,  higher 
and  straighter  than  those  horns  which  are  known  to  us.  From 
the  top  of  this,  branches,  like  palms,  stretch  out  a  considerable 
distance.  The  shape  of  the  female  and  of  the  male  is  the  same ; 
the  appearance  and  the  size  of  the  horns  is  the  same. 

Chap.  XXVII. — ^There  are  also  [animals]  which  are  called 
elks.  The  shape  of  these,  and  the  varied  color  of  their  skins, 
is  much  like  roes,  but  in  size  they  surpass  them  a  little  and 
are  destitute  of  horns,  and  have  legs  without  joints  and  liga- 
tures ;  nor  do  they  lie  down  for  the  purpose  of  rest,  nor,  if 
they  have  been  thrown  down  by  any  accident,  can  they  raise 
or  lift  themselves  up.  Trees  serve  as  beds  to  them  ;  they  lean 
themselves  against  them,  and  thus  reclining  only  slightly,  they 
take  their  rest ;  when  the  huntsmen  have  discovered  from  the 
footsteps  of  these  animals  whither  they  are  accustomed  to  betake 
themselves,  they  either  undermine  all  the  trees  at  the  roots,  or 
cut  into  them  so  far  that  the  upper  part  of  the  trees  may  appear 
to  be  left  standing.*  When  they  have  leant  upon  them,  accord- 
ing to  their  habit,  they  knock  down  by  their  weight  the  unsup- 
ported trees,  and  fall  down  themselves  along  with  them. 

Chap.  XXVIII. — There  is  a  third  kind,  consisting  of  those 
animals  which  are  called  uri.  These  are  a  little  below  the 
elephant  in  size,  and  of  the  appearance,  color,  and  shape  of  a 
bull.  Their  strength  and  speed  are  extraordinary ;  they  spare 
neither  man  nor  wild  beast  which  they  have  espied.  These  the 
Germans  take  with  much  pains  in  pits  and  kill  them.  The  young 
men  harden  themselves  with  this  exercise,  and  practice  them- 
selves in  this  kind  of  hunting,  and  those  who  have  slain  the 
greatest  number  of  them,  having  produced  the  horns  in  public, 
to  servo  as  evidence,  receive  great  praise.  But  not  even  when 
taken  very  young  can  they  be  rendered  familiar  to  men  and 

•  Literally,  "that  the  appearance  alone  of  them  standing  may  be  left." 


CHAP.  XXX.  C-SJSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  I55 

tamed.  The  size,  shape,  and  appearance  of  their  horns  differ 
mucli  from  the  horns  of  our  oxen.  These  they  anxiously  eeek 
after,  and  bind  at  the  tips  with  silver,  and  use  as  cups  at  their 
most  sumptuous  entertainments. 

Chap.  XXIX. — Caesar,  after  he  discovered  through  the 
Ubian  scouts  that  the  Suevi  had  retired  into  their  woods,  ap- 
prehending a  scarcity  of  com,  because,  as  we  have  observed 
above,  all  the  Germans  pay  very  little  attention  to  agriculture, 
resolved  not  to  proceed  any  further ;  but,  that  he  might  not 
altogether  relieve  the  barbarians  from  the  fear  of  his  return, 
and  that  he  might  delay  their  succors,  having  led  back  his 
army,  he  breaks  down,  to  the  length  of  200  feet,  the  further 
end  of  the  bridge,  which  joined^^the  banks  of  the  Ubii,  and 
at  the  extremity  of  the  bridge  raises  towers  of  four  stories, 
and  stations  a  guard  of  twelve  cohorts  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
fending the  bridge,  and  strengthens  the-  place  with  consider- 
able fortifications.  Over  that  fort  and  guard  he  appointed 
C.  Volcatius  Tullus,  a  young  man  ;  he  himself,  when  the  com 
began  to  ripen,  having  set  forth-  for  the  war  with  Ambiorix 
(through  the  forest  Arduenna,'  which  is  the  largest'  of  all  Gaul, 
and  reaches  from  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  and  the  frontiers 
of  the  Treviri  to  those  of  the  Nervii,  and  extends  over  more 
than  600  miles),  he  sends  forward  L.  Minucius  Basilus  with 
all  the  cavalry,  to  try  if  he  might  gain  any  advantage  by  rapid 
marches  and  the  advantage  of  time,  he  warns  him  to  forbid 
fires  being  made  in  the  camp,  lest  any  indication  of  his  ap- 
proach be  given  at  a  distance  :  he  tells  him  that  he  will  follow 
immediately. 

Chap.  XXX. — Basilus  does  as  he  was  commanded  ;  having 
performed  his  march  rapidly,  and  even  surpassed"  the  expecta- 
tions of  all,  he  surprises  in  the  fields  many  not  expecting  him  ; 
through  their  information  he  advances  toward  Ambiorix  him- 
self, to  the  place  in  which  he  was  said  to  be  with  a  few  horse. 

'  Arduenna,  the  largest  forest  in  ancient  GauL  The  name  is  supposed 
to  be  derived  from  ar  denn,  "the  deep"  [forest],  Ar  is  the  article,  whilo 
denn  in  the  Kymric,  don  in  the  Bas-Breton,  and  domhainn  in  Gaehc,  de- 
note respectively,  "deep,"  "thick." — Thiery  Histoire  de  Gaulois,  voL  iL 
p.  41.  The  name  is  still  preserved  in  the  "forest  of  Ardennes,"  on  the 
frontiers  of  France  and  Belgium,  which  is,  however,  but  a  small  portion 
of  the  noble  forest  liiat  extended  from  the  bank  of  the  Rhine,  and  the 
frontiers  of  the  Treviri  to  those  of  the  Nervii. 

*  Literally,  "  contrary  to." 


166  CiESAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iv. 

Fortune  accomplishes  much,  not  only  in  other  matters,  but  also 
in  the  art  of  war.  For  as  it  happened  by  a  remarkable  chance, 
that  he  fell  upon  [Ambiorix]  himself  unguarded  and  unpre- 
pared, and  that  his  arrival  was  seen  by  the  people  before  the 
report  or  information  of  his  arrival  was  carried  thither ;  so  it 
was  an  incident  of  extraordinary  fortune  that,  although  every 
implement  of  war  which  he  was  accustomed  to  have  about  him 
was  seized,  and  his  chariots  and  horses  surprised,  yet  he  him- 
self escaped  death.  But  it  Was  effected  owing  to  this  circum- 
stance, that  his  house  being  surrounded  by  a  wood  (as  are 
generally  the  dwellings  of  the  Gauls,  who,  for  the  purpose  of 
avoiding  heat,  mostly  seek  the  neighborhood  of  woods  and 
rivers),  his  attendants  and  friends  in  a  narrow  spot  sustained  for 
a  short  time  the  attack  of  our  horse.  While  they  were  fight- 
ing, one  of  his  followers  mounted  him  on  a  horse  ;  the  woods 
sheltered  him  as  he  fled.  Thus  fortune  tended  much'  both 
toward  his  encountering  and  his  escaping  danger. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Whether  Ambiorix  did  not  collect  his  forces 
from  cool  deliberation,  because  he  considered  he  ought  not  to 
engage  in  a  battle,  or  [whether]  he  was  debarred  by  time  and 
prevented  by  the  sudden  arrival  of  our  horse,  when  he  sup- 
posed the  rest  of  the  army  was  closely  following,  is  doubtful : 
but  certainly,  dispatching  messengers  through  the  country,  he 
ordered  every  one  to  provide  for  himself;  and  a  part  of  them  fled 
into  the  forest  Arduenna,  a  part  into  the  extensive  morasses ; 
those  who  were  nearest  the  ocean  concealed  themselves  in  the 
islands  which  the  tides  usually  form ;  many,  departing  from 
their  territories,  committed  themselves  and  all  their  possess- 
ions to  perfect  strangers.  Cativolcus,  king  of  one  half  of  the 
Eburones,  who  had  entered  into  the  design  together  with  Ambio- 
rix, since,  being  now  worn  out  by  age,  he  was  unable  to  endure 
the  fatigue  either  of  war  or  flight,  having  cursed  Ambiorix  with 
every  imprecation,  as  the  person  who  had  been  the  contriver 
of  that  measure,  destroyed  himself  with  the  juice  of  the  yew- 
tree,  of  which  there  is  a  great  abundance  in  Gaul  and  Germany. 

Chap.  XXXII. — The  Segui  and  Condrusi,  of  the  nation 
and  number  of  the  Germans,  and  who  are  between  the  Ebu- 
rones and  the  Treviri,  sent  embassadors  to  Caesar  to  entreat 
that  he  would  not  regard  them  in  the  number  of  his  ene- 
mies,   nor   consider   that   the    cause    of  all   the  Germans  on 

'  "Multum  valuit:"  had  much  avail. 


CHAP.  33XIV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  167 

this  side  the  Rhino  was  one  and  the  same ;  that  they  had 
formed  no  plans  of  war,  and  had  sent  no  auxiliaries  to  Am- 
biorix.  Caesar,  having  ascertained  this  fact  by  an  examination 
of  his  prisoners,  commanded  that  if  any  of  the  Eburones  in 
their  flight  had  repaired  to  them,  they  should  be  sent  back  to 
him  ;  he  assures  them  that  if  they  did  that,  he  will  not  injure 
their  territories.  Then,  having  divided  his  forces  into  three 
parts,  he  sent  the  baggage  of  all  the  legions  to  Aduatuca. 
That  is  the  name  of  a  fort.  This  is  nearly  in  the  middle  of 
the  Eburones,  where  Titurius  and  Aurunculeius  had  been  quar- 
tered for  the  purpose  of  wintering.  This  place  he  selected  as 
well  on  other  accounts  as  because  the  fortifications  of  the  pre- 
vious year  remained,  in  order  that  he  might  relieve  the  labor  of 
the  soldiers.  He  left  the  fourteenth  legion  as  a  guard  for  the 
baggage,  one  of  those  three  which  he  had  lately  raised  in  Italy 
and  brought  over.  Over  that  legion  and  camp  he  places  Q.  Tul- 
lius  Cicero  and  gives  him  200  horse. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Having  divided  the  army,  he  orders  T. 
Labienus  to  proceed  with  iJbree  legions  toward  the  ocean  into 
those  parts  which  border  on  the  Menapii ;  he  sends  C.  Trebo- 
nius  with  a  like  nimiber  of  legions  to  lay  waste  that  dis- 
trict which  lies  contiguous  to  Ae  Aduatuci ;  he  himself  de- 
termines to  go  with  the  remaining  three  to  the  river  Sambre,* 
which  flows  into  the  Meuse,  and  to  the  most  remote  parts  of 
Arduenna,  whither  he  heard  that  Ambiorix  had  gone  with  a 
few  horse.  When  departing,  he  promises  that  he  will  return 
before  the  end  of  the  seventh  day,  on  which  day  he  was  aware 
com  was  due  to  that  legion  which  was  being  left  in  garrison. 
He  directs  Labienus  and  Trebonius  to  return  by  the  same  day, 
if  they  can  do  so  agi'eeably  to  the  interests  of  the  republic ;  so 
that  their  measures  having  been  mutually  imparted,  and  the 
plans  of  the  enemy  having  been  discovered,  they  might  be  able 
to  commence  a  different  line  of  operations. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — There  was,  as  we  have  above  observed," 
no  regular  army,  nor  a  town,  nor  a  garrison  which  could 
defend  itself  by  arms ;   but  the  people  were  scattered  in  all 

1  I  have  here,  without  the  least  hesitation,  adopted  Anthon's  reading, 
which  is  supported  by  the  authority  of  the  Greek  paraphrase.  The 
common  reading  is  Scaidis,  "the  Scheldt;"  but  the  Scheldt  and  Meuse 
do  not  form  a  junction,  nor  have  we  any  reason  to  suppose  that  they  did, 
either  in  Caesar's  time,  or  at  any  other  time. 

*  Chapter  xxsi. 


158  OJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES  book  vi. 

directions.  "Wlierc  either  a  hidden  valley,  or  a  woody  spot, 
or  a  difficult  morass  furnished  any  hope  of  protection  or  of 
security  to  any  one,  there  ho  had  fixed  himself.  These  places 
were  known  to  those  who  dwelt  in  the  neighborhood,  and  the 
matter  demanded  great  attention,  not  so  much  in  protecting 
the  main  body  of  the  army  (for  no  peril  could  occur  to  them 
altogether  from  those  alarmed  and  scattered  troops),  as  in 
preserving  individual  soldiers  ;  which  in  some  measure  tended 
to  the  safety  of  the  anny.  For  both  the  desire  of  booty  was 
leading  many  too  far,  and  the  woods  with  their  unknown  and 
hidden  routes  would  not  allow  them  to  go  in  large  bodies.  If 
he  desired  the  business  to  be  completed  and  the  race  of  those 
infamous  people  to  be  cut  off,  more  bodies  of  men  must  be 
sent  in  several  directions  and  the  soldiers  must  be  detached 
on  all  sides ;  if  he  were  disposed  to  keep  the  companies  at 
their  standards,  as  the  established  discipline  and  practice 
of  the  Roman  army  required,  the  situation  itself  was  a  safe- 
guard to  the  barbarians,  nor  was  there  wanting  to  indivi- 
duals the  daring  to  lay  secret  ambuscades  and  beset  scattered 
soldiers.  But  amid  difficulties  of  this  nature  as  far  as  pre- 
cautions could  be  taken  by  vigilance,  such  precautions  were 
taken  ;  so  that  some  opportunities  of  injuring  the  enemy  were 
neglected,  though  the  minds  of  all  were  burning  to  take  re- 
venge, rather  than  that,  injury  should  be  effected  with  any 
loss  to  our  soldiers.  Csesar  dispatches  messengers  to  the 
neighboring  states  ;  by  the  hope  of  booty  he  invites  all  to  him, 
for  the  purpose  of  plundering  the  Eburones,  in  order  that  the 
life  of  the  Gauls  might  be  hazarded  in  the  woods  rather  than 
the  legionary  soldiers ;  at  the  same  time,  in  order  that  a  large 
force  being  drawn  around  them,  the  race  and  name  of  that  state 
may  be  annihilated  for  such  a  crime.  A  large  number  from  all 
quarters  speedily  assembles. 

Chap.  XXXV. — These  things  were  going  on  in  all  parts 
of  the  territories  of  the  Eburones,  and  the  seventh  day  was 
drawing  near,  by  which  day  Csesar  had  purposed  to  return  to 
the  baggage  and  the  legion.  Here  it  might  be  learned  how 
much  fortune  achieves  in  war,  and  how  great  casualties  she 
produces.  The  enemy  having  been  scattered  and  alarmed,  as 
we  related  above,  there  was  no  force  which  might  produce  even 
a  slight  occasion  of  fear.  The  report  extends  beyond  the 
Rhine  to  the  Germans    that  the  Eburones  are  being  pillaged, 


CHAP,  xxm  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  169 

and  that  all  were  without  distinction'  invited  to  the  plunder. 
The  Sigambri,  who  are  nearest  to  the  Rhine,  by  whom,  we  have 
mentioned  above,  the  Tenchtheri  and  Usipetes  were  received 
after  their  retreat,  collect  2,000  horse ;  they  cross  the  Rhino 
in  ships  and  barks  thirty  miles  below  that  place  where  the 
bridge  was  entire  and  the  garrison  left  by  Ceesar ;  they  arrive 
at  title  frontiers  of  the  Eburones,  surprise  many  who  were 
scattered  in  flight,  and  get  possession  of  a  large  amount  of 
cattle,  of  which  barbarians  are  extremely  covetous.  Allured 
by  booty,  they  advance  ftuther ;  neither  morass  nor  forest  ob- 
structs these  men,  bom  amid  war  and  depredations ;  they 
inquire  of  their  prisoners  in  what  part  Caesar  is ;  they  find 
that  he  has  advanced  further,  and  learn  that  all  the  army  has 
removed.  Thereon  one  of  the  prisoners  says,  "  Why  do  you 
pursue  such  wretched  and  trifling  spoil ;  you,  to  whom  it  is 
granted  to  become  even  now  most  richly  endowed  by  fortune  ? 
In  three  hours  you  can  reach  Aduatuca ;  there  the  Roman 
army  has  deposited  all  its  fortunes ;  there  is  so  little  of  a  gar* 
rison  that  not  even  the  wall  can  be  manned,  nor  dare  any  one 
go  beyond  the  fortifications."  A  hope  having  been  presented 
them,  the  Germans  leave  in  concealment  the  plunder  they  had 
acquired ;  they  themselves  hasten  to  Aduatuca,  employing  as 
their  guide  the  same  man  by  whose  information  they  had  be- 
come informed  of  these  things. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — Cicero,  who  during  all  the  foregoing  days 
had  kept  his  soldiers  in  camp  with  the  greatest  exactness,  and 
agreeable  to  the  injunctions  of  Caesar,  had  not  permitted 
even  any  of  the  camp-followers  to  go  beyond  the  fortification, 
distrusting  on  the  seventh  day  that  Caesar  would  keep  his  prom- 
ise as  to  the  number  of  days,  because  he  heard  that  he  had 
proceeded  further,  and  no  report  as  to  his  return  was  brought 
to  him,  and  being  urged  at  the  same  time  by  the  expressions  of 
those  who  called  his  tolerance  almost  a  siege,  if,  forsooth,  it  was 
not  permitted  them  to  go  out  of  the  camp,  since  he  might  ex- 
pect no  disaster,  whereby  he  could  be  injured,  within  three 
miles  of  the  camp,  while  nine  legions  and  all  the  cavalry 
were  under  arms,  and  the  enemy  scattered  and  almost 
annihilated,  sent  five  cohorts  into  the  neighboring  corn- 
lands,  between  which  and  the  camp  only  one  hill  intervened, 

"  Ultro,"  or,  such  as  chose ;  fi-eeJy. 


160  CESAR'S  COMMEITTARIES.  book  vi. 

for  the  purpose  of  foraging.  Many  soldiers  of  the  legions  liad 
been  left  invalided  in  the  camp,  of  whom  those  who  had. 
recovered  in  this  space  of  time,  being  about  300,  are  sent 
together  under  one  standard;  a  large  number  of  soldiers' 
attendants  besides,  with  a  great  number  of  beasts  of  burden, 
which  had  remained  in  the  camp,  permission  being  granted, 
follow  them. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — At  this  very  time,  the  German  horse  by 
chance  came  up,  and  immediately,  with  the  same  speed  with 
which  they  had  advanced,  attempt  to  force  the  camp  at  the  De- 
cuman gate,  nor  were  they  seen,  in  consequence  of  woods  lying 
in  the  way  on  that  side,  before  they  were  just  reaching  the  camp  : 
so  much  so,  that  the  sutlers  who  had  their  booths  under  the 
rampart  had  not  an  opportunity  of  retreating  within  the  camp. 
Our  men,  not  anticipating  it,  are  perplexed  by  the  sudden 
affair,  and  the  cohort  on  the  outpost  scarcely  sustains  the 
first  attack.  The  enemy  spread  themselves  on  the  other  sides 
to  ascertain  if  they  could  find  any  access.  Our  men  with  diffi- 
culty defend  the  gates  ;  the  very  position  of  itself  and  the  forti- 
fication secures  the  other  accesses.  There  is  a  panic  in  the 
entire  camp,  and  one  inquires  of  another  the  cause  of  the  con- 
fusion, nor  do  they  readily  determine  whither  the  standards 
should  be  borne,  nor  into  what  quarter  each  should  betake  him- 
self. OvUb  avows "  that  the  camp  is  already  taken,  another 
maintains  that,  the  enemy  having  destroyed  the  army  and 
commander-in-chief,  are  come  hither  as  conquerors ;  most  form 
strange  superstitious  fancies  from  the  spot,  and  place  before 
their  eyes  the  catastrophe  of  Cotta  and  Titurius,  who  had  fallen 
in  the  same  fort.  All  being  greatly  disconcerted  by  this  alarm, 
the  belief  of  the  barbarians  is  strengthened  that  there  is  no 
garrison  within,  as  they  had  heard  from  their  prisoner.  They 
endeavor  to  force  an  entrance  and  encourage  one  another  not 
to  cast  from  their  hands  so  valuable  a  prize. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — P.  Sextius  Baculus,  who  had  led  a 
])rincipal  century  under  Caesar  (of  whom  we  have  made  men- 
tion in  previous  engagements),  had  been  left  an  invalid  in  the 
garrison,  and  had  now  been  five  days  without  food.  He, 
tlistrusting  his  own  safety  and  that  of  all,  goes  forth  fron;  his 
tent  unarmed  ;  he  sees  that  the  enemy  are  close  at  hand  and 
that  the  matter  is  in  the  utmost  danger ;  he  snatches  arms 


CHAP.  XL.  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  161 

from  those  nearest,  and  stations  himself  at  the  gate.  The  cen- 
turions of  that  cohort  which  was  on  guard  follow  him ;  for  a 
short  time  they  sustain  the  fight  together.  Sextiiis  faints,  after 
receiving  many  wounds ;  ho  is  with  diflSculty  saved,  drawn 
away  by  the  hands  of  the  soldiers.  This  space  having  inter- 
vened, the  others  resume  courage  so  far  as  to  venture  to  take 
their  place  on  the  fortifications  and  present  the  aspect  of  de- 
fenders. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — The  foraging  having  in  the  mean  time 
been  completed,  our  soldiers  distinctly  hear  the  shout ;  the 
horse  hasten  on  before  and  discover  in  what  danger  the 
affair  is.  But  here  there  is  no  fortification  to  receive  them, 
in  their  alarm  :  those  last  enlisted,  and  unskilled  in  military 
discipline  turn  their  faces  to  the  military  tribune  and  the 
centurions ;  they  wait  to  find  what  orders  may  be  given  by 
them.  No  one  is  so  courageous  as  not  to  be  disconcerted 
by  the  suddenness  of  the  affair.  The  barbarians,  espying  our 
standard  in  the  distance,  desist  from  the  attack ;  at  first  they 
suppose  that  the  legions,  which  they  had  learned  from  their 
prisoners  had  removed  further  ofij  had  returned ;  afterward, 
despising  their  small  number,  they  make  an  attack  on  them  at 
all  sides. 

Chap.  XL. — The  camp-followers  run  forward  to  the  nearest 
rising  ground ;  being  speedily  driven  from  this  they  throw 
themselves  among  the  standards  and  companies :  they  thus 
so  much  the  more  alarm  the  soldiers  already  affrighted.  Some 
propose  that,  forming  a  wedge,'  they  suddenly  break  through, 
since  the  camp  was  so  near ;  and  if  any  part  should  be  sur- 
rounded and  slain,  they  fully  trust  that  at  least  the  rest  may 
be  saved ;  others,  that  they  take  their  stand  on  an  eminence, 
and  all  undergo  the  same  destiny.  The  veteran  soldiers,  whom 
we  stated  to  have  set  out  together  [with  the  others]  under 
a  standard,  do  not  approve  of  this.  Therefore  encouraging  each 
other,  under  the  conduct  of  Caius  Trebonius,  a  Roman  knight, 

1  "  Cuneo  facto."  The  cuneiis,  in  its  strict  and  proper  sense,  was  a  tri- 
angular figure.  It  was  not  peculiar  to  the  Romans.  Tacitus  seems  to 
speak  of  it  as  the  ordinary  battle  array  of  the  Germans.  The  Romans 
adopted  it  only  under  particular  circumstances.  They  sometimes  received 
the  cuneus  of  their  enemy  by  forming  a  figure  called  "  forceps,"  from  its 
resemblance  to  a  pair  of  (opened)  scissors  or  shears. 


162  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi. 

who  had  been  appointed  over  them,  they  break  through  the 
midst  of  the  enemy,  and  arrive  in  the  camp  safe  to  a  man.  The 
camp  attendants  and  the  horse  following  close  upon  them  -with 
the  same  impetuosity,  are  saved  by  the  courage  of  the  soldiers. 
But  those  who  had  taken  their  stand  upon  the  eminence, 
ha\ang  even  now  acquired  no  experience  of  military  matters, 
neither  could  persevere  in  that  resolution  which  they  approved 
of,  namely,  to  defend  themselves  from  their  higher  position,  nov 
imitate  that  vigor  and  speed  which  they  had  observed  to  have 
availed  others  ;  but,  attempting  to  reach  the  camp,  had  descend- 
ed into  an  unfavorable  situation.  The  centurions,  some  of 
whom  had  been  promoted  for  their  valor  from  the  lower  ranks 
of  other  legions  to  higher  ranks  in  this  legion,  in  order  that  they 
might  not  forfeit  their  glory  for  military  exploits  previously  ac- 
quired, fell  together  fighting  most  valiantly.  The  enemy  hav- 
ing been  dislodged  by  their  valor,  a  part  of  the  soldiers  arrived 
safe  in  camp  contrary  to  their  expectations ;  a  part  perished, 
surrounded  by  the  barbarians. 

Chap.  XLL — The  Germans,  despairing  of  taking  the  camp 
by  storm,  because  they  saw  that  our  men  had  taken  up  their 
position  on  the  fortifications,  retreated  beyond  the  Rhine  with 
that  plunder  Avhich  they  had  deposited  in  the  woods.  And  so 
great  was  the  alarn>,  even  after  the  departure  of  the  enemy,  that 
when  C.  Volusenus,  who  had  been  sent  with  the  cavalry,  arrived 
that  night,  he  could  not  gain  credence  that  Caesar  was  close  at 
hand  with  his  army  safe.  Fear  had  so  pre-occupied  the  minds 
of  all,  that  their  reason  being  almost  estranged,  they  said  that  all 
the  other  forces  having  been  cut  oflf,  the  cavalry  alone  had  arriv- 
ed there  by  flight,  and  asserted  that,  if  the  army  were  safe,  the 
Germans  would  not  have  attacked  the  camp  ;  which  fear  the 
arrival  of  Csesar  removed. 

Chap.  XLII. — He,  on  his  return,  being  well  aware  of  the 
casualties  of  war,  complained  of  one  thing  [only],  namely,  that 
the  cohorts  had  been  sent  away  from  the  outposts  and  garrison 
[duty],  and  pointed  out  that  room  ought  not  to  have  been  left 
for  even  the  most  trivial  casualty ;  that  fortune  had  exercised 
gi-eat  influence  in  the  sudden  arrival  of  their  enemy ;  much 
greater,  in  that  she  had  turned  the  barbarians  away  from  the 
veiy  rampart  and  gates  of  the  camp.  Of  all  which  events, 
it  seemed  the  most  surprising,  that  the  Germans,  who  had 


CHAP.  XUV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  168 

crossed  the  Rhine  with  this  ohject,  that  they  might  plunder  the 
territories  of  Ambiorix,  being  led  to  the  camp  of  the  Romans, 
rendered  Ambiorix  a  most  acceptable  service. 

Chap.  XLIII. — Caesar,  having  again  marched  to  harass 
the  enemy,  after  collecting  a  large  number  [of  auxiliaries] 
from  the  neighboring  states,  dispatches  them  in  all  direc- 
tions. All  the  villages  and  all  the  buildings,  which  each 
beheld,  were  on  fire :  spoil  was  being  diiven  ofif  from  all 
parts;  the  corn  not  only  was  being  consumed  by  so  great 
numbers  of  cattle  and  men,  but.  also  had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  owing  to  the  time  of  the  year  and  the  storms;  so 
that  if  any  had  concealed  themselves  for  the  present,  still, 
it  appeared  likely  that  they  must  perish  through  want  of 
all  things,  when  the  army  should  be  drawn  off.  And  fre- 
quently it  came  to  that  point,  as  bo  large  a  body  of  cavalry 
had  been  sent  abroad  in  all  directions,  that  the  prisoners 
declared  Ambiorix  had  just  then  been  seen  by  them  in 
flight,  and  had  not  even  passed  out  of  sight,  so  that  the 
hope  of  overtaking  him  being  raised,  and  unbounded  ex- 
ertions having  been  resorted  to,  those  who  thought  they 
should  acquire  the  highest  favor  with  Cjesar,  nearly  over- 
came nature  by  their  ardor,  and  cortinually,  a  little  only 
seemed  wanting  to  complete  success ;  but  he  rescued  himself 
by  [means  of]  lurking-places  and  forests,  and,  concealed  by 
the  night  made  for  other  districts  and  quarters,  with  no 
greater  guard  than  that  of  four  horsemen,  to  whom  alone  he 
ventured  to  confide  his  life. 

Chap.  XLR^. — Having  devastated  the  country  in  such 
a  manner,  Caesar  leads  back  his  army  with  the  loss  of  two 
cohorts  to  Durocortorum*  of  the  Rcmi,  and,  having  summoned 
a  council  of  Gaul  to  assemble  at  that  place,  he  resolved  to  hold 
an  investigation  respecting  the  conspiracy  of  the  Senones  and 
Camutes,  and  having  pronounced  a  most  severe  sentence  upon 
Acco,  who  had  been  the  contriver  of  that  plot,  he  punished  him 
after  the   custom   of  our  ancestors.'     Some  fearing   a  trial, 

1  "  Durocortorum:"  i?Aeim5. 

2  "  The  custom  of  our  ancestors :"  more  majorum.  "WTiat  that  was  maj 
be  shown  by  a  quotation  from  Suetonius's  Life  of  Nero.  "  In  the  mean 
time  he  snatched  some  letters  from  the  hands  of  a  servant  of  Phaon,  and, 
upon  reading  them  discovers  that  he  has  been  declared  by  the  senate  an 
enemy  of  the  state,  and  was  sought  for,  that  he  might  be  punished  Tnore 


164  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  vi. 

fled ;  when  ho  had  forbidden  tliese  fire  and  water,*  he  sta- 
tioned in  winter  quarters  two  legions  at  the  frontiers  of  the 
Treviri,  two  among  the  Lingones,  the  remaining  six  at  Agen- 
dlcum,''  in  the  territories  of  the  Senones ;  and,  having  provided 
corn  for  the  army,  he  set  out  for  Italy,  as  he  had  determined, 
to  liold  the  asssizes. 

majorum.  Upon  which  he  inquired  what  kind  of  punishment  that  was,  and 
was  told  it  consisted  in  the  criminal  being  stripped  naked  and  lashed  to 
death,  with  his  neck  fastened  within  a  cross-bar  (furea)."  The  question, 
however,  may  arise,  how  could  Nero  require  such  information  ? 

'  "Ignis  et  aquaj  interdictio,"  the  penalty  hero  spoken  of,  as  it  apphed 
to  a  Roman  citizen,  involved  tlio  necessity  of  seeking  an  abode  beyond 
Italy.  We  may  suppose  the  sentence  was  severely  felt  by  these  revolu- 
tionary Senones ;  at  least  for  a  time. 

s  "Agendicum:"  Sens. 


CHAP.  I.  CiESAR'S   COMMENT ARTRa  1^5 


BOOK  VII. 

THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.-III.  Many  of  the  Gallic  nations  conspire  to  assert  their  freedom,  IV.- 
VII.  And  select  Vercingetorix  the  Arvemian  as  Commander-in-chief. 
VIII.,  IX.  Caesar  suddenly  invades  the  country  of  the  Arvemi.  X. 
Succors  the  Boii,  XI.  Takes  Vellaunodunum  and  Genabum,  XII.- 
XIV.  And  Novioduuum.  XV.-XIX.  The  Gauls  bum  all  tlie  towns  of 
the  Bituriges,  except  Avaricum,  into  which  they  throw  a  strong  garrison, 
as  Csesar  was  then  besieg^ing  it.  XX.,  XXI.  In  the  mean  time  Vercin- 
getorix, being  accused  ot  treachery  by  his  countrymen,  completely  vin- 
dicates himself.  XXII.-XXVII.  Avaricum  is  for  some  time  ably  de- 
fended, XXVIII.-XXXI.  But  it  is  at  length  taken  by  storm.  XXXII., 
XXXIII.  Commotions  among  the  jEdui  divert  Caesar  from  the  war. 
XXXIV.-XXXVI.  After  quelling  them,  he  marches  at  the  head  of  his 
army  to  Gergovia.  XXX\'lI.-XLV.  W  hilo  he  is  carrj-ing  on  the  war 
there,  disturbances  break  out  a  second  time  among  the  JEdni.  XLVI. 
The  Romans  take  possession  of  three  diflerent  camps  belonging  to  the 
enemy,  XLVII.-LII.  But  attacking  the  town  too  impetuously,  are  re- 
pulsed with  great  loss.  LIII.-LVII.  Caesar,  despairing  of  being  able  to 
take  the  town,  removes  his  camp  into  the  coantry  of  the  ^dui.  LVIII.- 
LXI.  Labienus,  after  carrying  on  the  war  successfully  against  the  Parisii, 
LXII.  Joins  him.  LXIII.-LXV.  All  the  Gauls,  with  very  few  excep- 
tions, follow  the  example  of  the  ^Edui,  and  revolt.  LXVI.,  LXVII.  Un- 
der the  command  of  v  ercingetorix,  they  attack  Caesar  while  marching 
into  the  country  of  the  Sequani,  and  are  completely  defeated.  LXVIII.- 
LXXIV.  He  pursues  them  as  far  as  Alesia,  and  surrounds  both  the 
town  and  themselves,  with  a  line  of  circumvallation.  LXXV.-LXXXVI. 
The  Gauls  select  the  bravest  men  in  their  respective  states,  and  endeavor 
to  relieve  their  besieged  countrymen.  LXXXVII.  They  sustain  a  total 
defeat.  LXXXIX.  Alesia  and  Vercingetorix  surrender,  likewise  the 
jEdui  and  several  other  states. 

Chap.  I. — Gaul  being  tranquil,  Caesar,  as  he  had  determined, 
sets  out  for  Italy  to  hold  the  provincial  assizes.  There  he 
receives   intelligence   of   the   death   of  Clodius;'    and,    being 

1  Clodius,  a  noble  but  licentious  Roman,  who  acted  a  prominent  part 
in  the  scenes  of  anarchy  and  violence  which  disgraced,  at  this  time,  the 
Roman  republic.  He  bore  a  bitter  hatred  to  Cicero  and  became  a  ready 
tool  in  the  hands  of  Pompey  and  others,  who  beheld,  in  the  eloquence  of 
Cicero,  the  greatest  bulwark  of  the  constitution.  He  succeeded  in  ex- 
pelling the  father  of  bis  country,  who  was,  however,  speedily  recalled. 


166  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  book  vn. 

informed  of  the  decree  of  the  senate,  [to  the  effect]  that  nil 
the  youth  of  Italy  slionld  take  the  military  oath,  lie  de- 
termined to  hold  a  levy  throughout  the  entire  poovince. 
Report  of  these  events  is  rapidly  borne  into  Transalj)ine 
Gaul.  The  Gauls  themselves  add  to  the  report,  and  invent, 
what  the  case  seemed  to  require,  [namely]  that'  Cajsar  was 
detained  by  comTnotions  in  the  city,  and  could  not,  amid  so 
violent  dissensions,  come  to  his  army.  Animated  by  this 
opportunity,  they  who  already,  previously  to  this  occurrence, 
were  indignant  that  they  were  reduced  beneath  the  dominion 
of  Rome,  begin  to  organize  their  plans  for  war  more  openly 
and  daringly.  The  leading  men  of  Gaul,  liaving  convened 
councils  among  themselves  in  the  woods,  and  retired  places, 
complain  of  the  death  of  Acco :  they  point  out  that  this 
fate  may  fall  in  turn  on  themselves :  they  bewail  the  un- 
liappy  fate  of  Gaul ;  and  by  every  sort  of  promises  and  re- 
wards, they  earnestly  solicit  some  to  begin  the  war,  and 
assert  the  freedom  of  Gaul  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives. 
They  say  that  special  care  should  be  paid  to  this,  that  Cnesar 
should  be  cut  off  from  his  army  before  their  secret  plans 
should  be  divulged.  That  this  was  easy,  because  neither 
would  the  legions,  in  the  absence  of  their  general,  dare  to 
leave  their  winter  quarters,  nor  could  the  general  reach  his 
army  without  a  guard :  finally,  that  it  was  better  to  be  slain 
in  battle,  than  not  to  recover  their  ancient  glory  in  war,  and 
that  freedom  which  they  had  received  from  their  forefathers. 

Chap.  II. — While  these  things  are  in  agitation,  the  Car- 
nutes  declare  "  that  they  Avould  decline  no  danger  for  the  sake 
of  the  general  safety,  '  and  promise  "  that  they  would  be  the 
first  of  all  to  begin  the  war ;  and  since  they  can  not  at  present 
take  precautions,  by  giving  and  receiving  hostages,  that  the  af- 
fair shall  not  be  divulged,  they  require  that  a  solemn  assurance 
be   given    them  by  oath    and   plighted  honor,   their  military 

Clodius  met  a  death  worthy  of  his  life,  being  slain  by  a  gladiator  in  the 
service  of  Milo,  one  of  his  most  hated  political  opponents.  It  was  on  the 
occasion  of  Milo's  trial  for  the  death  of  Clodius  that  Cicero  pronounced 
his  famous  oration,  "  Pro  Milone,"  which  has  attracted  the  admiration  of 
aU  ages  for  the  eloquence  of  the  language  and  beauty  of  the  diction. 

'  Plutarch  well  remarks,  that  had  Vercingetorix  waited  a  little  longer 
until  Csesar  had  actually  engaged  in  the  civil  war,  the  rising  of  the  Gauls 
would  have  appeared  as  formidable  to  the  Romans  as  the  inroad  of  the 
Cimbri  and  Teutones. 


OHAP.ir.  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  16  7 

standards  being'  brougbt  together  (in  wlricli  manner  their 
most  sacred  obligations  are  made  binding),  tliat  they  should  not 
be  deserted  by  the  rest  of  the  Gauls  on  commencing  the  war. 

Chap.  III. — ^AVhen  the  appointed  day  came,  the  Oamutes, 
under  the  command  of  Cotuatus  and  Conetodunus,  desperate 
men,  meet  together  at  Genabum,  and  slay  the  Roman  citizens 
who  had  settled  there  for  the  purpose  of  trading  (among  the 
rest,  Caius  Fusius  Cita,  a  distinguished  Roman  knight,  who  by 
Caesar's  orders  had  presided  over  the  provision  department), 
and  plunder  their  property.  The  report  is  quickly  spread 
among  all  the  states  of  Gaul;  for,  whenever  a  more  im- 
portant and  remarkable  event  takes  place,  they  transmit 
the  intelligence  through  their  lands  and  districts  by  a 
shout;*  the  others  take  it  up  in  succession,  and  pass  it 
to  their  neighbors,  as  happened  on  this  occasion ;  for  the  things 
which  were  done  at  Genabum  at  sunrise,  were  heard  in  the 
territories  of  the  Arvemi  before  the  end  of  the  first  watch, 
which  is  an  extent  of  more  than  a  hundred  and  sixty  miles. 

Chap.  IV. — There  in  like  manner,  Vercingetorix*  the  son  of 
Celtillus  the  Arvemian,  a  young  man  of  the  highest  power 
(whose  father  had  held  the  supremacy  of  entire  Gaul,  and  had 
been  put  to  death  by  his  fellow-citizens,  for  this  reason, 
because  he  aimed  at  sovereign  power),  summoned  together  his 
dependents,  and  easily  excited  them.  On  his  design  being 
made  known,  they  rush  to  arms :  he  is  expelled  from  the  town 
of  Gergovia,'  by  his  uncle  Gobanitio  and  the  rest  of  the  nobles, 
who  were  of  opinion,  that  such  an  enterprise  ought  not  to  be 
hazarded  :  he  did  not  however  desist,  but  held  in  the  country  a 

1  Men  were  posted  on  heights  to  convey  the  intelligence  from  one  to 
the  other  by  shouts.  This  practice  was  adopted  in  Persia.  The  Spaniards, 
on  their  invasion  of  Peru,  found  that  runners  were  stationed  at  short 
regular  distances  to  convey  any  important  intelligence  to  the  government. 

2  Vercingetorix  appears  to  have  been  by  far  the  most  talented  of  the 
Gallic  chieftains  that  ever  entered  the  lists  against  Caesar ;  he  certainly 
raised  the  most  powerful  combination  against  Rome  which  has  been  yet 
mentioned;  and  it  was  under  him  that  the  warrior  Gauls  made  their  last 
great  effort  to  crush  the  overwhelming  power  of  Rome,  which  is  detailed 
in  the  present  book.  Celtic  scholars  derive  the  name  Vercingetorix  from 
Ver-cim-cedo-righ,  which  means,  "chieftain  of  a  hundred  heads,"  or,  in 
other  words,  "  a  great  captain." 

3  Gergovia,  a  very  strong  town  and  fortress  of  the  Arvemi,  built  on  a 
very  high  mountain,  which  was  almost  inaccessible:  it  lay  to  the  west  of 
the  Albi,  and  is  remarkable  as  being  the  only  place  in  Gaul  that  foiled 
the  arms  of  Caesar.     It  is  considered  to  be  the  modem  Mount  Gergoie. 


168  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  til 

levy  of  the  needy  and  desperate.  Having  collected  such  a  body 
of  troops,  he  brings  over  to  his  sentiments  such  of  his  fellow- 
citizens  as  he  has  access  to  :  he  exhorts  them  to  take  up  arms 
in  behalf  of  the  general  freedom,  and  having  assembled  great 
forces  he  drives  from  the  state  his  opponents,  by  whom  he  had 
been  expelled  a  short  time  previously.  He  is  saluted  king  by 
his  partisans ;  he  sends  embassadors  in  every  direction,  he 
conjures  them  to  adhere  firmly  to  their  promise.  He  quickly 
attaches  to  his  interests  the  Senones,  Parisii,  Pictones,  Cadurci, 
Turones,  Aulerci,  Lemovice,  and  all  the  others  who  border  on 
the  ocean;  the  supreme  command  is  confen^ed  on  him  by 
unanimous  consent.  On  obtaining  this  authority,  he  demands 
hostages  from  all  these  states,  he  orders  a  fixed  number  of 
soldiers  to  be  sent  to  him  immediately ;  he  determines  what 
quantity  of  arms  each  state  shall  prepare  at  home,  and  before 
what  time ;  he  pays  particular  attention  to  the  cavalry.  To 
the  utmost  vigilance  he  adds  the  utmost  rigor  of  authority; 
and  by  the  severity  of  his  punishments  brings  over  the 
v,'a\-ering :  for  on  the  commission  of  a  greater  crime'  he  puts 
the  perpetrators  to  death  by  fire  and  every  sort  of  tortures ;  for 
a  slighter  cause,  he  sends  home  the  ofienders  with  their  ears 
cut  off,  or  one  of  their  eyes  put  out,  that  they  may  be  an 
example  to  the  rest,  and  frighten  others  by  the  severity  of 
their  punishment. 

Chap.  V. — Having  quickly  collected  an  army  by  their 
punishments,  he  sends  Lucterius,  one  of  the  Cadurci,  a  man 
of  the  utmost  daring,  with  part  of  his  forces,  into  the  territory 
of  the  Ruteni ;  and  marches  in  person  into  the  country  of  the 
Bituriges.  On  his  arrival,  the  Bituriges  send  embassadors  to 
the  ^dui,  under  whose  protection  they  were,  to  solicit  aid  in 
order  that  they  might  more  easily  resist  the  forces  of  the 
enemy.  The  -^Idui,  by  the  advice  of  the  lieutenants  whom 
Caesar  had  left  with  the  army,  send  supplies  of  horse  and  foot 
to  succor  the  Bituriges.  "When  they  came  to  the  river  Loire, 
which  separates  the  Bituriges  from  the  -^Edui,  they  delayed  a 
few  days  there,  and,  not  daring  to  pass  the  river,  return  home, 
and  send  back  word  to  the  lieutenants  that  they  had  returned 
through  fear  of  the  treachery  of  the  Bituriges,  who,  they 
ascertained,  had  formed  this  design,  that  if  the  -i^ldui  should 
cross  the  river,  the  Bituriges  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Arverni 

'  Than  being  lukewarm  in  the  Gallic  cause. 


CHAP.  Tin.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  169 

on  the  other,  should  surround  them.  Whether  they  did  this 
for  the  reason  which  they  alleged  to  the  lieutenants,  or  in- 
fluenced by  treachery,  we  think  that  we  ought  not  to  state  as 
certain,  because  we  have  no  proof.  On  their  departure,  the 
Bituriges  immediately  unite  themselves  to  the  Arvemi. 

Chap.  VI. — These  aflfairs  being  announced  to  Caesar  in 
Italy,  at  the  time  when  he  understood  that  matters  in  the  city 
had  been  reduced  to  a  more  tranquil  state  by  the  energy  of 
Cneius  Pompey,  he  set  out  for  Transalpine  Gaul.  After  he 
had  arrived  there,  he'  was  greatly  at  a  loss  to  know  by  what 
means  he  could  reach  his  army.  For  if  he  should  summon 
the  legions  into  the  province,  he  was  aware  that  on  their  march, 
they  would  have  to  fight  in  his  absence  ;  he  foresaw  too,  that  if 
he  himself  should  endeavor  to  reach  the  army,  he  would  act 
injudiciously,  in  trusting  his  safety  even  to  those  who  seemed 
to  be  tranquilized. 

Chap.  VII. — In  the  mean  time  Lucterius  the  Cadurcan, 
having  been  sent  into  the  country  of  the  Ruteni,  gains  over 
that  state  to  the  Arvemi.  Having  advanced  into  the  country 
of  the  Nitiobriges,  and  Gabali,  he  receives  hostages  from  both 
nations,  and,  assembling  a  numerous  force,  marches  to  make  a 
descent  on  the  province  in  the  direction  of  Narbo,  Caesar, 
when  this  circumstance  was  announced  to  him,  thought  that 
the  march  to  Narbo  ought  to  take  the  precedence  of  all  his 
other  plans.  When  he  arrived  there,  he  encourages  the  timid, 
and  stations  garrisons  among  the  Ruteni,'  in  the  province  of  the 
Volcse  Arecomici,  and  the  country  around  Narbo  which  was  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  enemy ;  he  orders  a  portion  of  the  forces 
from  the  province,  and  the  recruits  which  he  had  brought  from 
Italy,  to  rendezvous  among  the  Helvii  who  border  on  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Arverni, 

Chap.  Vm. — ^These  matters  being  arranged,  and  Lucterius 
now  checked  and  forced  to  retreat,  because  he  thought  it 
dangerous  to  enter  the  line  of  Roman  ganisons,  Caesar 
marches  into  the  country  of  the  Helvii ;  although  mount 
Cevennes,'  which    separates    the   Arverni    from   the    Helvii, 

1  Literally,  " he  was  affected  with  great  diflSculty."       ,'^i:-j.  •  L  ■»*dJ 

2  Caesar  calls  them  the  Ruteni  of  the  province,  to  distinguish"  them 
from  the  Ruteni  of  Aquitania. 

3  Mount  Cevenna,  or  Cebenna,  the  Cevennes,  a  lofty  chain  of  mountains 
which  sepsoated  Aquitania  from  Gallia  Narboueosls,  and  joins  Mouqt  Jura. 


170  C-SSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  tii. 

blocked  up  the  way  with  very  deep  snow,  as  it  was  the 
severest  season  of  the  year ;  yet  having  cleared  away  the  snow 
to  the  depth  of  six  feet,  and  having  opened  the  roads,  he 
reaches  the  territories  of  the  Arvemi,  with  infinite  labor  to  his 
soldiers.  This  people  being  surprised,  because  they  considered 
themselves  defended  by  the  Cevennes  as  by  a  wall,  and  the 
paths  at  this  season  of  the  year  had  never  before  been  passable 
even  to  individuals,  he  orders  the  cavalry  to  extend  themselves 
as  far  as  they  could,  and  strike  as  great  a  panic  as  possible  into 
the  enemy.  These  proceedings  are  speedily  announced  to 
Vercingetorix  by  rumor  and  his  messengers.  Around  him  all 
the  Arverni  crowd  in  alarm,  and  solemnly  entreat  him  to  pro- 
tect their  property,  and  not  to  sufier  them  to  be  plundered  by  the 
enemy,  especially  as  he  saw  that  aU  the  war  was  transferred  into 
their  country.  Being  prevailed  upon  by  their  entreaties  he 
moves  his  camp  from  the  country  of  the  Bituriges  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Arverni. 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar,  having  delayed  two  days  in  that  place, 
because  he  had  anticipated  that,  in  the  natural  course  of  events, 
such  would  be  the  conduct  of  Vercingetorix,  leaves  the  army 
under  pretense  of  raising  recruita  and  cavalry :  he  places 
Brutus,  a  young  man,  in  command  of  these  forces ;  he  gives 
him  instructions  that  the  cavalry  should  range  as  extensively 
as  possible  in  all  directions ;  that  he  would  exert  himself  not 
to  be  absent  from  the  camp  longer  than  three  days.  Having 
arranged  these  matters,  he  marches  to  Vienna'  by  as  long 
journeys  as  he  can,  when  his  own  soldiers  did  not  expect  him. 
Finding  there  a  fresh  body  of  cavalry,  which  he  had  sent  on  to 
that  place  several  days  before,  marching  incessantly  night  and 
day,  he  advanced  rapidly  through  the  territory  of  the  -^Edui 
into  that  of  the  Lingones,  in  which  two  legions  were  wintering, 
that,  if  any  plan  afiecting  his  own  safety  should  have  been 
organized  by  the  ./Edui,  he  might  defeat  it  by  the  rapidity  of 
his  movements.  When  he  arrived  there,  he  sends  information 
to  the  rest  of  the  legions,  and  gathers  all  his  army  into  one 
place  before  intelligence  of  his  arrival  could  be  announced  to 
the  Arverni. 

Vercingetorix,  on  hearing  this  circumstance,  leads  back  his 


*  "Vienna,  now  Vimne,  the  chief  town  of  the  Allobroges,  situated  on 
the  eastern  bank  of  the  Rhone. 


CHAP.  XI.  C^BSAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  lYl 

army  into  the  country  of  the  Bituriges ;  and  after  marching 
from  it  to  Gergovia,  a  town  of  the  Boii,  whom  Caesar  had 
settled  there  after  defeating  them  in  the  Helvetian  war,  and 
had  rendered  tributary  to  the  -^Edui,  he  determined  to  at- 
tack it. 

Chap.  X. — This  action  caused  great  perplexity  to  Caesar  in 
the  selection  of  his  plans  ;  [he  feared]  lest,  if  he  should  con- 
fine his  legions  in  one  place  for  the  remaining  portion  of  the 
winter,  all  Gaul  should  revolt  when  the  tributaries  6f  the  -^Edui 
were  subdued,  because  it  would  appear  that  there  was  in  him 
no  protection  for  his  friends ;  but  if  he  should  draw  them  too 
soon  out  of  their  winter  quarters,  he  might  be  distressed  by  the 
want  of  provisions,  in  consequence  of  the  difSoulty  of  convey- 
ance. It  seemed  better,  however,  to  endure  every  hardship 
than  to  alienate  the  affections  of  all  his  allies,  by  submitting  to 
such  an  insult.  Having,  therefore,  impressed  on  the  .^Edui  the 
necessity  of  supplying  him  with  provisions,  he  sends  forward 
messengers  to  the  Boii  to  inform  them  of  his  arrival,  and  en- 
courage them  to  remain  firm  in  their  allegiance,  and  resist  the 
attack  of  the  enemy  with  great  resolution.  Having  left  two 
legions  and  the  luggage  of  the. entire  army  at  Agendicum,*  he 
marches  to  the  Boii. 

Chap.  XI. — On  the  second  day,  when  he  came  to  Vellauno- 
dunum,''  a  town  of  the  Senones,  he  determined  to  attack  it,  in 
order  that  he  might  not  leave  an  enemy  in  his  rear,  and  might 
the  more  easily  procure  supplies  of  provisions,  and  draw  a  line 
of  circumvallation  around  it  in  two  days :  on  the  third  day, 
embassadors  being  sent  from  the  town  to  treat  of  a  capitulation, 
he  orders  their  arms  to  be  brought  together,  their  cattle  to  be 
brought  forth,  and  six  hundred  hostages  to  be  given.  He 
leaves  Caius  Trebonius  his  lieutenant,  to  complete  these  arrange- 
ments ;  he  himself  sets  out  with  the  intention  of  marching  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  Genabum,  a  town  of  the  Camutes,  who 
having  then  for  the  first  time  received  information  of  the  siege 
of  Vellaunodunum,  as  they  thought  that  it  would  be  protracted 
to  a  longer  time,  were  preparing  a  garrison  to  send  to  Genabum 

1  Agendicum,  now  Sens,  the  chief  city  of  the  Senones.  It  stood  be- 
low the  confluence  of  the  Vanne  and  the  Yonne,  a  southern  branch  of 
the  Seine. 

2  "Vellaunodunum,  noyfBeauns,  a  town  of  the  Senones,  about  fifty'five 
miles  south  of  Paris. 


172  C^ISAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vi 

for  the  defense  of  that  town.  Caesar  arrived  here  in  two  days  ; 
after  pitching  his  camp  before  the  town,  being  prevented  by 
the  time  of  the  day,  he  defers  the  attack  to  the  next  day,  and 
orders  his  soldiers  to  prepare  whatever  was  necessary  for  that 
enterprise  ;  and  as  a  bridge  over  the  Loire  connected  the  town 
of  Genabum^  with  the  opposite  bank,  fearing  lest  the  inhabit- 
ants should  escape  by  night  from  the  town,  he  orders  two 
legions  to  keep  watch  under  arms.  The  people  of  Genabum 
came  forth  silently  from  the  city  before  midnight,  and  began 
to  cross  the  river.  When  this  circumstance  was  announced  by 
scouts,  Caesar,  havnng  set  fire  to  the  gates,  sends  in  the  legions 
which  he  had  ordered  to  be  ready,  and  obtains  possession  of 
the  town  so  CQjnpletely,  that  very  few  of  the  whole  number  of 
the  enemy  escaped  being  taken  alive,  because  the  narrowness 
of  the  bridge  and  the  roads  prevented  the  multitude  from 
escaping.  He  pillages  and  burns  the  town,  gives  the  booty  to 
the  soldiers,  then  leads  his  army  over  the  Loire,  and  marches 
into  the  territories  of  the  Bituriges. 

Chap.  XIL — Vercingetorix,  when  he  ascertained  the  arrival 
of  Caesar,  desisted  from  the  siege  [of  Gergovia],  and  marched 
to  meet  Caesar.  The  latter  had  commenced  to  besiege  Novio- 
dunum ;  and  when  embassadors  came  from  this  town  to  beg 
that  he  would  pardon  them  and  spare  their  lives,  in  order  that 
he  might  execute  the  rest  of  his  designs  with  the  rapidity  by 
which  he  had  accomplished  most  of  them,  he  orders  their  arms 
to  be  collected,  their  horses  to  be  brought  forth,  and  hostages 
to  be  given.  A  part  of  the  hostages  being  now  delivered  up, 
when  the  rest  of  the  terms  were  being  performed,  a  few  cen- 
turions and  soldiers  being  sent  into  the  town  to  collect  the  arms 
and  horses,  the  enemy's  cavaly  which  had  outstripped  the  main 
body  of  Vercingetorix's  army,  was  seen  at  a  distance  ;  as  soon 
as  the  townsmen  beheld  them,  and  entertained  hopes  of  assist- 
ance, raising  a  shout,  they  began  to  take  up  arms,  shut  the 
gates,  and  hue  the  walls.  When  the  centurions  in  the  town  un- 
derstood from  the  signal-making  of  the  Gauls  that  they  were 
forming  some  new  design,  they  drew  their  swords  and  seized  the 
gates,  and  recovered  all  their  men  safe. 

Chap.  XIEL — Caesar  orders  the  horse  to  be  drawn  out  of 

'  Genabum,  a  town  of  the  Areliani,  situated  on  the  Loire,  which  ran 
through  it.  It  was  subsequently  called  by  the  inhabitants  Aurehanum, 
which  by  a  Bhght  change  became  the  modern  Orleans. 


CHAP.  XIV.  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  1^3 

the  camp,  and  commences  a  cavalry  action.  His  men  being  now 
distressed,  Caesar  sends  to  their  aid  about  four  hundred  German 
horse,  which  he  had  determined,  at  the  beginning,  to  keep  with 
himself.  The  Gauls  could  not  \rithstand  their  attack,  but  were 
put  to  flight,  and  retreated  to  their  main  body,  after  losing  a 
great  number  of  men.  When  they  were  routed,  the  townsmen, 
again  intimidated,  arrested  those  persons  by  whose  exertions 
they  thought  that  the  mob  had  been  roused,  and  brought  them 
to  Caesar,  and  surrendered  themselves  to"  him.  When  these 
affairs  were  accomplished,  Caesar  marched  to  the  Avaricum,' 
which  was  the  largest  and  best  fortified  town  in  the  territories 
of  the  Bituriges,  and  situated  in  a  most  fertile  tract  of 
country ;  because  he  confidently  expected  that  on  taking  that 
town,  he  would  reduce  beneath  his  dominion  the  state  of  the 
Bituriges. 

Chap.  XIV. — Vercingetorix,  after  sustaining  such  a  series  of 
losses  at  Vellaunodimmn,  Genabimi,  and  Noviodunum,  sum- 
mons his  men  to  a  council.  He  impresses  on  them  "that  the  war 
must  be  prosecuted  on  a  very  different  system  from  that  which 
had  been  previously  adopted ;  but  they  should  by  all  means 
aim  at  this  object,  that  the  Romans  should  be  prevented  from 
foraging  and  procuring  provisions ;  that  this  was  easy,  because 
they  themselves  were  well  supplied  with  cavalry,  and  were  like- 
wise assisted  by  the  season  of  the  year  ;  that  forage  could  not  be 
cut ;  that  the  enemy  must  necessarily  disperse,  and  look  for  it  in 
the  houses,  that  all  these  might  be  daily  destroyed  by  the  horse. 
Besides  that  the  interests  of  private  property  must  be  neglected 
for  the  sake  of  the  general  safety ;  that  the  villages  and  houses 
ought  to  be  fired,  over  such  an  extent  of  country  in  every  direc- 
tion from  Boia,  as  the  Romans  appeared  capable  of  scouring  in 
their  search  for  forage.  That  an  abundance  of  these  necessaries 
could  be  supplied  to  them,  because  they  would  be  assisted  by 
the  resources  of  those  in  whose  territories  the  war  would  be 
waged  :  that  the  Romans  either  would  not  bear  the  privation, 
or  else  would  advance  to  any  distance  from  the  camp  with  con- 
siderable danger ;  and  that  it  made  no  difference  whether  they 
slew  them  or  stripped  them  of  their  baggage,  since,  if  it  was 

'  Avarlcum,  the  modern  Bourges,  the  largest  and  best  fortified  town 
of  the  Bituriges,  whose  name  it  subsequently  bore.  It  derived  its  ancient 
appellation  from  the  river  Avars,  the  Ease,  one  of  the  southern  branches 
of  the  Loire. 


1Y4  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vii. 

lost,  they  could  not  carry  on  the  war.  Besides  that,  the  towns 
ought  to  be  burned  which  were  not  secured  against  every  danger 
by  their  fortifications  or  natural  advantages  ;  that  there  should 
not  be  places  of  retreat  for  their  own  countrymen  for  declining 
military  service,  nor  be  exposed  to  the  Romans  as  induce- 
ments to  carry  off  abundance  of  provisions  and  plunder.  If 
these  sacrifices  should  appear  heavy  or  galling,  that  they  ought 
to  consider  it  much  more  distressing  that  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren should  be  dragged  off  to  slavery,  and  themselves  slain; 
the  evils  which  must  necessarily  befall  the  conquered. 

Chap.  XV. — This  opinion  having  been  approved  of  by 
unanimous  consent,  more  than  twenty  towns  of  the  Bituriges 
are  burned  in  one  day.  Conflagrations  are  beheld  in  every 
quarter  ;  and  although  all  bore  this  with  great  regret,  yet  they 
laid  before  themselves  this  consolation,  that,  as  the  victory  was 
certain,  they  could  quickly  recover  their  losses.  There  is  a 
debate  concerning  Avaricum  in  the  general  council,  whether 
they  should  decide,  that  it  should  be  burned  or  defended.  The 
Bituriges  threw  themselves  at  the  feet  of  all  the  Gauls,  and 
entreat  that  they  should  not  be  compelled  to  set  fire  with  their 
own  hands  to  the  fairest  city  of  almost  the  whole  of  Gaul,  which 
was  both  a  protection  and  ornament  to  the  state ;  they  say  that 
"  they  could  easily  defend  it,  ovving  to  the  nature  of  the  ground, 
for,  being  inclosed  almost  on  every  side  by  a  river  and  a  marsh, 
it  had  only  one  entrance,  and  that  very  narrow."  Permission 
being  granted  to  them  at  their  earnest  request,  Vercingetorix  at 
first  dissuades  them  from  it,  but  afterward  concedes  the  point, 
ovping  to  their  entreaties  and  the  compassion  of  the  soldiers. 
A  proper  garrison  is  selected  for  the  town. 

Chap.  XVI. — Vercingetorix  follows  closely  upon  Cjesar  by 
shorter  marches,  and  selects  for  his  camp  a  place  defended  by 
woods  and  marshes,  at  the  distance  of  fifteen  miles  from 
Avaricum.  There  he  received  intelligence  by  trusty  scouts, 
every  hour  in  the  day,  of  what  was  going  on  at  Avaricum,  and 
,  ordered  whatever  he  wished  to  be  done ;  he  closely  watched  all 
our  expeditions  for  corn  and  forage,  and  whenever  they  were 
compelled  to  go  to  a  greater  distance,  he  attacked  them  when 
dispersed,  and  inflicted  severe  loss  upon  them ;  although  the 
evil  was  remedied  by  our  men,  as  far  as  precautions  could 
be  taken,  by  going  forth  at  irregular  times,  and  by  difi'erent 
ways. 


CHAP.  xvni.  CESAR'S  COlOfENTAEIES.  176 

Chap.  XVII. — Caesar  pitching  his  camp  at  that  side  of  the 
town  which  was  not  defended  by  the  river  and  marsh,  and  had 
a  very  narrow  approach,  as  we  have  mentioned,  began  to  raise 
the  vineae  and  erect  two  towers :  for  the  nature  of  the  place 
prevented  liim  from  drawing  a  line  of  circumvallation.  He 
never  ceased  to  importune  the  Boii  and  -^Edui  for  supplies  of 
com ;  of  whom  the  one  [the  -^Edui],  because  they  were  acting 
with  no  zeal,  did  not  aid  him  much ;  the  others  [the  Boii],  as 
their  resources  were  not  great,  quickly  consumed  what  they 
had.  Although  the  army  was  distressed  by  the  greatest  want 
of  corn,  through  the  poverty  of  the  Boii,  the  apathy  of  the 
.^Edui,  and  the  burning  of  the  houses,  to  such  a  degree,  that  for 
several  days  the  soldiers  were  without  com,  and  satisfied  their 
extreme  hunger  with  cattle  driven  from  the  remote  villages ; 
yet  no  language  was  heard  from  them  unworthy  of  the  majesty 
of  the  Roman  people  and  their  former  victories.  Moreover, 
when  Caesar  addressed  the  legions,  one  by  one,  when  at  work, 
and  said  that  he  would  raise  the  siege,  if  they  felt  the  scarcity 
too  severely,  they  unanimously  begged  him  "not  to  do  so; 
that  they  had  served  for  several  years  under  his  command  in 
such  a  manner  that  they  never  submitted  to  insult,  and  never 
abandoned  an  enterprise  without  accomplishing  it ;  that  they 
should  consider  it  a  disgrace  if  they  abandoned  the  siege  after 
commencing  it ;  that  it  was  better  to  endure  every  hardship 
than  to  not  avenge'  the  manes  of  the  Roman  citizens  who 
perished  at  Genabum  by  the  perfidy  of  the  Gauls."  They  in- 
trusted the  same  declarations  to  the  centurions  and  military 
tribunes,  that  through  them  they  might  be  communicated  to 
Caesar.  . 

Chap.  XVIII. — ^When  the  towers  had  now  approached  the 
walls,  Caesar  ascertained  fix)m  the  captives  that  Vercingetorix, 
after  destroying  the  forage,  had  pitched  his  camp  nearer 
Avaricum,  and  that  he  himself  with  the  cavalry  and  light- 
armed  infantry,  who  generally  fought  among  the  horse,  had 
gone  to  lay  an  ambuscade  in  that  quarter,  to  which  he  thought 
that  our  troops  would  come  the  next  day  to  forage.  On  learn- 
ing these  facts,  he  set  out  from  the  camp  secretly  at  midnight, 
and  reached  the  camp  of  the  enemy  early  in  the  morning. 

1  Parento  means,  properly,  to  celebrate  the  funeral  obsequies  of  a 
parent  or  friend;  hence,  by  an  easy  transition,  it  cmne  to  signify  "to 
avenge  the  death  of  any  one."  s.^  - 


176  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  nr. 

They  having  quickly  learned  the  arrival  of  Caesar  by  scouts, 
hid  their  cars  and  baggage  in  the  thickest  parts  of  the  woods, 
and  drew  up  all  their  forces  in  a  lofty  and  open  space :  which 
circumstance  being  announced,  Caesar  immediately  ordered  the 
baggage  to  be  piled,  and  the  arms  to  be  got  ready. 

Chap.  XIX. — There  was  a  hill  of  a  gentle  ascent  from  the 
bottom ;  a  dangerous  and  impassable  marsh,  not  more  than 
fifty  feet  broad,  begirt  it  on  almost  every  side.  The  Gauls, 
having  broken  down  the  bridges,  posted  themselves  on  this  hill, 
in  confidence  of  their  position,  and  being  drawn  up  in  tribes 
according  to  their  respective  states,  held  all  the  fords  and  pass- 
ages of  that  marsh  with  trusty  guards,  thus  determined  that 
if  the  Romans  should  attempt  to  force  the  marsh,  they  would 
overpower  them  from  the  higher  ground  while  sticking  in  it,  so 
that  whoever  saw  the  nearness  of  the  position,  would  imagine 
that  the  two  armies  were  prepared  to  fight  on  almost  equal 
terms ;  but  whoever  should  view  accurately  the  disadvantage  of 
position,  would  discover  that  they  were  showing  ofi"  an  empty 
affectation  of  courage.  Caesar  clearly  points  out  to  his  soldiers, 
who  were  indignant  that  the  enemy  could  bear  the  sight  of 
them  at  the  dist.-.nce  of  so  short  a  space,  and  were  earnestly 
demanding  the  signal  for  action,  "  with  how  great  loss  and  the 
death  of  how  many  gallant  men  the  victory  v/ould  necessarily 
be  purchased :  and  when  he  saw  them  so  determined  to  decline 
no  danger  for  his  renown,  that  he  ought  to  be  considered  guilty 
of  the  utmost  injustice  if  he  did  not  hold  their  life  dearer  than 
his  personal  safety."  Having  thus  consoled  his  soldiers,  he 
leads  them  back  on  the  same  day  to  the  camp,  and  determined 
to  prepare  the  other  things  which  were  necessary  for  the  siege 
of  the  town. 

Chap.  XX. — Vercingetorix,  when  he  had  returned  to  his 
men,  was  accused  of  treason,  in  that  he  had  moved  his  camp 
nearer  the  Romans,  in  that  he  had  gone  away  with  all  the 
cavalry,  in  that  he  had  left  so  great  forces  without  a  com- 
mander, in  that,  on  his  departure,  the  Romans  had  come  at 
such  a  favorable  season,  and  with  such  dispatch;  that  all 
these  circumstances  could  not  have  happened  accidentally  or 
without  design ;  that  he  preferred  holding  the  sovereignty  of 
Gaul  by  the  grant  of  Caesar  to  acquiring  it  by  their  favor. 
Being  accused  in  such  a  manner,  he  made  the  following  reply 
to  these  charges : — "  That  his   moving  his  camp   had  been 


OHAP.  zx.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  17Y 

caused  by  want  of  forage,  and  had  been  done  even  by  their 
advice;  that  his  approaching  near  the  Romans  had  been  a 
measure  dictated  by  the  favorable  nature  of  the  groimd,  which 
would  defend  him  by  its  natural  strength ;  that  the  service 
of  the  cavalry  could  not  have  been  requisite  in  marshy  ground, 
and  was  useful  in  that  place  to  which  they  had  gone ;  that  he, 
on  his  departure,  had  given  the  supreme  command  to  no  one 
intentionally,  lest  he  should  be  induced  by  the  eagerness  of 
the  multitude  to  hazard  an  engagement,  to  which  he  perceived 
that  all  were  inclined,  owing  to  their  want  of  energy,  because 
they  were  unable  to  endiu-e  fatigue  any  longer.  That,  if  the 
Romans  in  the  mean  time  came  up  by  chance,  they  [the  Gauls] 
should  feel  grateful  to  fortune ;  if  invited  by  the  information  of 
some  one  they  should  feel  grateful  to  him,  because  they  were 
enabled  to  see  distinctly  fixjm  the  higher  ground  the  smallness 
of  the  number  of  their  enemy,  and  despise  the  courage  of  those 
who,  not  daring  to  fight,  retreated  disgracefully  into  their  camp. 
That  he  desired  no  power  from  Caesar  by  treachery,  since  he 
could  have  it  by  victory,  which  was  now  assured  to  himself  and 
to  all  the  Gauls ;  nay,  that  he  would  even  give  them  back  the 
command,  if  they  thought  that  they  conferred  honor  on  him, 
rather  than  received  safety  from  him.  That  you  may  be  as- 
sxired,"  said  he,  "  that  I  speak  these  words  with  truth  ; — ^listen 
to  these  Roman  soldiers !"  He  produces  some  camp-followers 
whom  he  had  surprised  on  a  foraging  expedition  some  days 
before,  and  had  tortured  by  famine  and  confinement.  They 
being  previously  instructed  in  what  answers  they  should  make 
when  examined,  say,  "  That  they  were  legionary  soldiers,  that, 
urged  by  famine  and  want,  they  had  recently  gone  forth  from 
the  camp,  [to  see]  if  they  could  find  any  com  or  cattle  in  the 
fields;  that  the  whole  army  was  distressed  by  a  similar 
scarcity,  nor  had  any  one  now  sufficient  strength,  nor  could 
bear  the  labor  of  the  work;  and  therefore  that  the  general 
was  determined,  if  he  made  no  progress  in  the  siege,  to  draw 
ofi"  his  army  in  three  days."  "  These  benefits,"  says  Vercinge- 
torix,  "  you  receive  from  me,  whom  you  accuse  of  treason — me, 
by  whose  exertions  you  see  so  powerful  and  victorious  an  army 
almost  destroyed  by  famine,  without  shedding  one  drop  of  your 
blood ;  and  I  have  taken  precautions  that  no  state  shall  admit 
within  its  territories  this  army  in  its  ignominious  flight  from 
this  place." 

8* 


178  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  Yn. 

Chap.  XXT. — The  whole  multitude  raise  a  shout  and  clash 
their  arms,  according  to  their  custom,  as  they  usually  do  in  the 
case  of  him  of  whose  speech  they  approve  ;  [they  exclaim]  that 
Vercingetorix  was  a  consummate  general,  and  that  they  had 
no  doubt  of  his  honor ;  that  the  war  could  not  he  conducted 
with  greater  prudence.  They  determine  that  ten  thousand  men 
should  be  picked  out  of  the  entire  army  and  sent  into  the  town, 
and  decide  that  the  general  safety  should  not  bo  intrusted  to 
the  Bituriges  alone,  because  they  were  aware  that  the  glory  of 
the  victory  must  rest  with,  the  Bituriges,  if  they  made  good  the 
defense  of  the  town. 

Chap.  XXII. — To  the  extraordinary  valor  of  our  soldiers, 
devices  of  every  sort  were  opposed  by  the  Gauls  ;  since  they 
are  a  nation  of  consummate  ingenuity,  and  most  skillful  in 
imitating  and  making  those  things  which  are  imparted  by  any 
one ;  for  they  turned  aside  the  hooks'  with  nooses,  and  when 
they  had  caught  hold  of  them  firmly,  drew  them  on  by  means 
of  engines,  and  undermined  the  mound  the  more  skillfully  on 
this  account,  because  there  are  in  their  territories  extensive  iron 
mines,  and  consequently  every  description  of  mining  operations 
is  known  and  practiced  by  them.  They  had  furnished,  more- 
over, the  whole  wall  on  every  side  with  turrets,  and  had  covered 
them  with  skins.  Besides,  in  their  frequent  sallies  by  day  and 
night,  they  attempted  either  to  set  fire  to  the  mound,  or  attack 
our  soldiers  when  engaged  in  the  works ;  and,  moreover,  by 
splicing  the  upright  timbers  of  their  own  towers,  they  equaled 
the  height  of  ours,  as  fast  as  the  mound  had  daily  raised  them, 
and  countermined  our  mines,  and  impeded  the  working  of  them 
by  stakes  bent  and  sharpened  at  the  ends,  and  boiling  pitch, 
and  stones  of  very  great  weight,  and  prevented  them  from  ap- 
proaching the  walls. 

Chap.  XXIII. — ^But  this  is  usually  the  form  of  all  the  Gallic 
walls.  Straight  beams,  connected  lengthwise  and  two  feet  dis- 
tant from  each  other  at  equal  intervals,  are  placed  together  on 
the  ground ;  these  are  mortised  on  the  inside,  and  covered  with 
plenty  of  earth.     But  the  intervals  which  we  have  mentioned, 

1  These  are  the  fakes  murales.  When  they  were  struck  against  the 
walls  to  tear  out  the  stones,  the  Gauls  standing  on  the  top  caught  them 
by  a  sort  of  snares  and  prevented  their  blows,  and  drew  thom  over  the 
walls  into  the  town.  They  also  undermined  the  embankments  of  the 
Romans  and  rendered  them  useless. 


OHAP.xiv.  ■  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  179 

are  closed  up  in  front  by  large  stones.  These  being  thus  laid 
and  cemented  together,  another  row  is  added  above,  in  such  a 
manner,  that  the  same  interval  may  be  observed,  and  that  the 
beams  may  not  touch  one  another,  but  equal  spaces  inter- 
vening, each  row  of  beams  is  kept  firmly  in  its  place  by  a  row 
bf  stones.  In  this  manner  the  whole  wall  is  consolidated,  imtil 
the  regular  height  of  the  wall  be  completed.  This  work,  with 
reSpect  to  appearance  and  variety,  is  not  unsightly,  owing  to  the 
alternate  rows  of  beams  and  stones,  which  preserve  their  order 
in  right  lines;  and,  besides,  it  possesses  great  advantages  as 
regards  utility  and  the  defense  of  cities  ;  for  the  stone  protects 
it  from  fire,  and  the  wood  from  the  battering  ram,  since  it  [the 
wood]  being  mortised  in  the  inside  with  rows  of  beams,  gener- 
ally forty  feet  each  in  length,  can  neither  be  broken  thiougli 
nor  torn  asunder. 

Chap.  XXTV". — ^The  siege  having  been  impeded  by  so  many 
disadvantages,  the  soldiers,  although  they  were  retarded  during 
the  whole  time  by  the  mud,  cold,  and  constant  showers,  yet  by 
their  incessant  labor  overcame  all  these  obstacles,  and  in  twenty- 
five  days  raised  a  mound  three  hundred  and  thiirty  feet  broad 
and  eighty  feet  high.  When  it  almost  touched  the  enemy's 
walls,  and  Caesar,  according  to  his  usual  custom,  kept  watch  at 
the  w©rk,  and  encouraged  the  soldiers  not  to  discontinue  the 
work  for  a  moment :  a  little  before  the  third  watch  they  dis- 
covered that  the  mound  was  sinking,  since  the  enemy  had  set 
it  on  fire  by  a  mine  ;  and  at  the  same  time  a  shout  was  raised 
along  the  entire  wall,  and  a  sally  was  made  from  two  gates  on 
each  side  of  the  turrets.  Some  at  a  distance  were  casting 
torches  and  dry  wood  from  the  wall  on  the  mound,  others  were 
pouring  on  it  pitch,  and  other  materials,  by  which  the  flame 
might  be  ejccited,  so  that  a  plan  could  hardly  be  formed,  as  to 
where  they  should  first  run  to  the  defense,  or  to  what  part  aid 
should  be  brought  However,  as  two  legions  always  kept 
guard  before  the  camp  by  Caesar's  orders,  and  several  of  them 
were  at  stated  times  at  the  work,  measures  were  promptly  taken, 
that  some  should  oppose  the  sallying  party,  others  draw  back 
the  towers  and  make  a  cut  in  the  rampart ;  and  moreover,  that 
the  whole  army  should  hasten  from  the  camp  to  extinguish  the 
flames. 

Chap.  XXV. — When  the  battle  was  going  on  in  every  direc- 
tion, the  rest  of  the  night  being  now  spent,  and  fresh  hopes  of 


180  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vii. 

rictory  always  arose  before  the  enemy :  the  more  so  on  this 
account  because  they  saw  the  coverings  of  our  towers  burnt 
away,  and  perceived,  that  we,  being  exposed,  could  not  easily 
go  to  give  assistance,  and  they  themselves  were  always  relieving 
the  weary  with  fresh  men,  and  considered  that  all  the  safety  of 
Gaul  rested  on  this  crisis ;  there  happened  in  my  own  view  a 
circumstance  which,  having  appeared  to  be  worthy  of  record, 
we  thought  it  ought  not  to  be  omitted.  A  certain  Gaul  before 
the  gate  of  the  town,  who  was  casting  into  the  fire  opposite 
the  turret  balls  of  tallow  and  fire  which  were  passed  along  to 
him,  was  pierced  with  a  dart  on  the  right  side  and  fell  dead.' 
One  of  those  next  him  stepped  over  him  as  he  lay,  and  dis- 
charged the  same  office :  when  the  second  man  was  slain  in  the 
same  manner  by  a  wound  from  a  cross-bow,  a  third  succeeded 
him,  and  a  fourth  succeeded  the  third  :  nor  was  this  post  left 
vacant  by  the  besieged,  until,  the  fire  of  the  mound  having 
been  extinguished,  and  the  enemy  repulsed  in  every  direction, 
an  end  was  put  to  the  fighting. 

Chap.  XXVI. — ^The  Gauls  having  tried  every  expedient,  as 
nothing  had  succeeded,  adopted  the  design  of  fleeing  from  the 
town  the  next  day,  by  the  advice  and  order  of  Vercingetorix. 
They  hoped  that,  by  attempting  it  at  the  dead  of  nigjit,  they 
would  effect  it  without  any  great  loss  of  men,  because  the  camp 
of  Vercingetorix  was  not  far  distant  from  the  town,  and  the 
extensive  marsh  which  intervened,  was  likely  to  retard  the 
Romans  in  the  pursuit.  And  they  were  now  preparing  to  exe- 
cute this  by  night,  when  the  matrons  suddenly  ran  out  into  the 
streets,  and  weeping  cast  themselves  at  the  feet  of  their  hus- 
bands, and  requested  of  them,  with  every  entreaty,  that  they 
should  not  abandon  themselves  and  their  common  children  to 
the  enemy  for  punishment,  because  the  weakness  of  their  nature 
and  physical  powers  prevented  them  from  taking  to  flight. 
When  they  saw  that  they  (as  fear  does  not  generally  admit  of 
mercy  in  extreme  danger)  persisted  in  their  resolution,  they 
began  to  shout  aloud,  and  give  intelligence  of  their  flight  to  the 
Romans.  The  Gauls  being  intimidated  by  fear  of  this,  lest  the 
passes  should  be  pre-occupid  by  the  Roman  cavalry,  desisted 
from  their  design. 

I  These  balls  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand  until  they  came  to  him, 
and  he  was  in  the  act  of  throwing  them  into  the  fire  when  he  was  struck 
by  tho  arrow  from  the  cross-bow. 


CHAP.  XXTX.  THE  GALUO  WAR.  181 

Chap.  XXVll. — ^The  next  day  Caesar,  the  tower  being 
advanced,  and  the  works  which  he  had  determined  to  raise 
being  arranged,  a  violent  storm  arising,  thought  this  no. bad 
time  for  executing  his  designs,  because  he  observed  the  guards 
arranged  on  the  walls  a  little  too  negligently,  and  therefore 
ordered  his  own  men  to  engage  in  their  work  more  remissly, 
and  pointed  out  what  he  wished  to  be  done.  He  drew  up  his 
soldiers  in  a  secret  position  within  the  vineae,  and  exhorts  them 
to  reap,  at  least,  the  harvest  of  victory  proportionate  to  their 
exertions.  He  proposed  a  reward  for  those  who  should  first 
scale  the  walls,  and  gave  the  signal  to  the  soldiers.  They 
suddenly  flew  out  from  all  quarters  and  quickly  filled  the  walls. 

Chap.  XXVHI. — The  enemy  being  alarmed  by  the  sud- 
denness of  the  attack,  were  dislodged  from  the  wall  and 
towers,  and  drew  up,  in  form  of  a  wedge,  in  the  market  place 
and  the  open  streets,  with  this  intention  that,  if  an  attack 
should  be  made  on  any  side,  they  should  fight  with  their  line 
drawn  up  to  receive  it.  When  they  saw*  no  one  descending 
to  the  level  ground,  and  the  enemy  extending  themselves 
along  the  entire  wall  in  every  direction,  fearing  lest  every 
hope  of  flight  should  be  cut  off",  they  cast  away  their  arms,  and 
sought,  without  stopping,  the  most  remote  parts  of  the  town. 
"A  part  was  then  slain  by  the  infentry  when  they  were  crowd- 
ing upon  one  another  in  the  narrow  passage  of  the  gates ;  and 
a  part  having  got  without  the  gates,  were  cut  to  pieces  by  the 
cavalry :  nor  was  there  one  who  was  anxious  for  the  plunder. 
Thus,  being  excited  by  the  massacre  at  Genabum  and  the 
fatigue  of  the  siege,  they  spared  neither  those  worn  out  with 
years,  women,  or  children.  Finally,  out  of  all  that  number, 
which  amounted  to  about  forty  thousand,  scarcely  eight  hundred, 
who  fled  from  the  town  when  they  heard  the  first  alarm, 
reached  Vercingetorix  in  safety :  and  he,  the  night  being  now 
far  spent,  received  them  in  silence  after  their  flight  (fearing 
that  any  sedition  should  arise  in  the  camp  from  their  entrance 
in  a  body  and  the  compassion  of  the  soldiers),  so  that,  having 
arranged  his  friends  and  the  chiefe  of  the  state§  at  a  distance 
on  the  road,  he  took  precautions  that  they  should  be  separated 
and  conducted  to  their  fellow  countrymen,  to  whatever  part  of 
the  camp  had  been  assigned  to  each  state  from  the  beginning. 

Chap.  XXIX. — Vercingetorix  having  convened  an  assem- 
bly on  the  following  day,  consoled  and  encouraged  his  soldiers 


182  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vn, 

in  the  following  words : — "  That  they  should  not  be  too  much 
depressed  in  .spirit,  nor  alarmed  at  their  loss;  that  the 
Romans  did  not  conquer  by  valor  nor  in  the  field,  but  by 
a  kind  of  art  and  skill  in  assault,  with  which  they  themselves 
were  unacquainted ;  that  whoever  expected  every  event  in 
the  war  to  be  favorable,  erred ;  that  it  nevei*  was  his  opinion 
that  Avaricum  should  be  defended,  of  the  truth  of  which  state- 
ment he  had  themselves  as  witnesses,  but  that  it  was  owing 
to  the  imprudence  of  the  Bituriges,  and  the  too  ready  com- 
pliance of  the  rest,  that  this  loss  was  sustained  ;  that,  how- 
ever, he  would  soon  compensate  it  by  superior  advantages ;  for 
that  he  would,  by  his  exertions,  bring  over  those  states  which 
severed  themselves  from  the  rest  of  the  Gauls,  and  would  create 
a  general  unanimity  throughout  the  whole  of  Gaul,  the  union 
of  which  not  even  the  whole  earth  could  withstand,  and  that  he 
had  it  already  almost  effected ;  that  in  the  mean  time  it  was 
reasonable  that  he  should  prevail  on  them,  for  the  sake  of  the 
general  safety,  to  begin  to  fortify  their  camp,  in  order  that  they 
might  the  more  easily  sustain  the  sudden  attacks  of  the  enemy." 

Chap.  XXX. — This  speech  was  not  disagreeable  to  the 
Gauls,  principally,  because  he  himself  was  not  disheartened 
by  receiving  so  severe  a  loss,  and  had  not  concealed  himself, 
nor  shunned  the  eyes  of  the  people :  and  he  was  believed  to 
possess  greater  foresight  and  sounder  judgment  than  the  rest, 
because,  when  the  affair  was  undecided,  he  had  at  first  been  of 
opinion  that  Avaricum  should  be  burnt,  and  afterward  that  it 
should  be  abandoned.  Accordingly,  as  ill  success  weakens  the 
authority  of  other  generals,  so,  on  the  contrary,  his  dignit)' 
increased  daily,  although  a  loss  was  sustained :  at  the  same 
time  they  began  to  entertain  hopes,  on  his  assertion,  of  unit- 
ing the  rest  of  the  states  to  themselves,  and  on  this  occasion, 
for  the  first  time,  the  Gauls'  began  to  fortify  their  camps,  and 
were  so  alarmed  that  although  they  were  men  unaccustomed 
to  toil,  yet  they  were  of  opinion  that  they  ought  to  endure  and 
sufier  every  thing  which  should  be  imposed  upon  them. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Nor  did  Vercingetorix  use  less  efforts  than 
he  had  promised,  to  gain  over  the  other  states,  and  [in  conse- 
quence] endeavored  to  entice  their  leaders  by  gifts  and  promises. 
For  this  object  he  selected  fitting  emissaries,  by  whose  subtle 

1  The  Nervii  did  so  in  the  war  with  Cicero,  but  it  now  became  a  gen- 
eral custom. 


CHAP.  xxxm.  THE  GALLIC  "WAR,  -  183 

pleading  or  private  friendship,  each  of  the  nobles  could  be  most 
easily  influenced.  He  takes  care  that  those  who  fled  to  him  on 
the  storming  of  Avaricum  should  be  provided  •with  arms  and 
clothes.  At  the  same  time  that  his  diminished  forces  should 
be  recruited,  he  levies  a  fixed  quota  of  soldiers  from  each  state, 
and  defines  the  number  and  day  before  which  he  should  wish 
them  brought  to  the  camp,  and  orders  all  the  archers,  of  whom 
there  was  a  very  great  nimaber  in  Gaul,  to  be  collected  and 
sent  to  him.  By  these  means,  the  troops  which  were  lost 
at  Avaricum  are  speedily  replaced,  hx  the  mean  time, 
Teutomanis,  the  son  of  OUovicon,  the  king  of  the  Nitiobriges,* 
whose  father  had  received  the  appellation  of  friend  from  our 
senate,  came  to  him  with  a  great  number  of  his  own  horse  and 
those  whom  he  had  hired  from  Aquitania. 

Chap.  XXXII. — ^Caesar,  after  delaying  several  days  at 
Avaricum,  and,  finding  there  the  greatest  plenty  of  com  and 
other  provisions,  refreshed  his  army  after  their  fatigue  and  pri- 
vation. The  winter  being  almost  ended,  when  he  was  invited 
by  the  favorable  season  of  the  year  to  prosecute  the  war  and 
march  against  the  enemy,  [and  try]  whether  he  could  draw 
them  from  the  marshes  and  woods,  or  else  press  them  by  a 
blockade ;  some  noblemen  of  the  -^Edui  came  to  him  as  embas- 
sadors to  entreat  "  that  in  an  extreme  emergency  he  should 
succor  their  state ;  that  their  aflfairs  were  in  the  utmost 
danger,  because,  whereas  single  magistrates  had  been  usually 
appointed  in  ancient  times  and  held  the  power  of  king  for  a 
single  year,  two  persons  now  exercised  this  oflBce,  and  each 
asserted  that  he  was  appointed  according  to  their  laws.  That 
one  of  them  was  Convictolitanis,  a  powerful  and  illustrious 
youth ;  the  other  Cotus,  sprung  from  a  most  ancient  &mily, 
and  personally  a  man  of  very  great  influence  and  extensive 
connections.  His  brother  Valetiacus  had  borne  the  same 
office  during  the  last  year :  that  the  whole  state  was  up  in 
arms;  the  senate  divided,  the  people  divided;  that  each  of 
them  had  his  own  adherents ;  and  that,  if  the  animosity  would 
be  fomented  any  longer,  the  result  would  be  that  one  part  of 
the  state  would  come  to  a  collision  with  the  other;  that  it 
rested  with  his  activity  and  influence  to  prevent  it." 

Chap.  XXXHI. — ^Although  Caesar  considered  it  ruinous  to 
leave  the  war  and  the  enemy,  yet,  being  well  aware  what  great 

1  The  Nitiobriges  were  a  people  of  Gallia,  whose  country  was  situated 
on  both  sides  of  the  Garrone,  where  it  receives  the  Olt. 


184  CJ]SAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  vu. 

evils  generally  arise  from  internal  dissensions,  lest  a  state  so 
powerful  and  so  closely  connected  with  the  Roman  people,  which 
he  himself  had  always  fostered  and  honored  in  every  respect, 
should  have  recourse  to  violence  and  arms,  and  that  the  party 
which  had  less  conjBdenco  in  its  own  pOwer  should  summon 
aid  from  Vercingetorix,  he  determined  to  anticipate  this 
movement ;  and  J>ecause,  hy  the  laws  of  the  -^Edui,  it  was  not 
permitted  those  who  held  the  supreme  authority  to  leave  the 
country,  he  determined  to  go  in  person  to  the  ..^Edui,  lest  ho 
should  appear  to  infringe  upon  their  government  and  laws, 
and  summoned  all  the  senate,  and  those  between  w'hom  the 
dispute  was,  to  meet  him  at  Decetia/  "When  almost  all  the 
state  had  assembled  there,  and  he  was  informed  that  one 
brother  had  been  declared  magistrate  by  the  other,  when 
only  a  few  persons  were  privately  summoned  for  the  purpose, 
at  a  different  time  and  place  from  what  he  ought,  whereas  the 
laws  not  only  forbade  two  belonging  to  one  family  to  be  elected 
magistrates  while  each  was  alive,  but  even  deterred  them 
from  being  in  the  senate,  he  compelled  Cotus  to  resign  his 
office ;  he  ordered  Convictolitanis,  who  had  been  elected  by 
the  priests,  according  to  the  usage  of  the  state,"  in  the  presence 
of  the  magistrates,  to  hold  the  supreme  authority. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — Having  pronounced  this  decree  between 
[the  contending  parties],  he  exhorted  the  JEdui  to  bury  in 
oblivion  their  disputes  and  dissensions,  and,  laying  aside  all 
these  things,  devote  themselves  to  the  war,  and  expect  from 
him,  on  the  conquest  of  Gaul,  those  rewards  which  they 
should  have  earned,  and  send  speedily  to  him  all  their  cavalry 
and  ten  thousand  infantry,  which  he  might  place  in  different 
garrisons  to  protect  his  convoys  of  provisions,  and  then  divided 
his  army  into  two  parts :  he  gave  Labienus  four  legions  to  lead 
into  the  country  of  the  Senones  and  Parisii ;  and  led  in  person 
six  into  the  country  of  the  Arverni,  in  the  direction  of  the  town 
of  Gergovia,  along  the  banks  of  the  Allier.'     He  gave  part  of 

1  Decetia,  now  Decize,  a  town  of  the  ^Edui,  situated  in  a  rockj  island 
in  the  Loire,  about  153  miles  south-east  from  Paris. 

2  I  have  here  adopted  the  reading,  "  intromissis  magistratibus,"  which 
is  supported  by  the  authority  of  the  Greek  paraphrases.  Oberlins  reads, 
"intermissis  magistratibus,"  which  may  bo  rendered,  "when  the  magis- 
tracy was  vacant." 

3  Elaver,  the  Allier,  a  river  of  Gaul,  which  rises  at  the  foot  of  Mount 
Lozere,  runs  nearly  north,  and,  after  a  course  of  seventy-two  leagues,  falls 
into  the  Loire  about  three  miles  above  Nevers. 


CHAP.  xrrvL  THE  GALLIC  "WAR.  185 

the  cavalry  to  Labienus  and  kept  part  to  himself.  Vercinge- 
torix,  on  learning  this  circumstance,  broke  down  all  the  bridges 
over  the  river  and  began  to  march  on  the  other  bank  of  the  Allien 

Chap.  XXXV. — When  each  army  was  in  sight  of  the  other, 
and  was  pitching  their  camp  almost  opposite  that  of  the  enemy, 
scouts  being  distributed  in  every  quarter,  lest  the  Romans 
should  build  a  bridge  and  bring  over  their  troops ;  it  was  to 
Caesar  a  matter  attended  with  great"  diflSculties,  lest  he  should 
be  hindered  from  passing  the  river  during  the  greater  part  of 
the  summer,  as  the  Allier  can  not  generally  be  forded  before 
the  autumn.  Therefore,  that  this  might  not  happen,  having 
pitched  his  camp  in  a  woody  place  opposite  to  one  of  those 
bridges  which  Vercingetorix  had  taken  care  should  be  broken 
down,  the  next  day  he  stopped  behind  with  two  legions  in  a 
secret  place  ;  he  sent  on  the  rest  of  the  forces  as  usual,  with 
all  the  baggage,  after  having  selected  some  cohorts,  that  the 
number  of  the  legions  might  appear  to  be  complete.  Having 
ordered  these  to  advance  as  &r  as  they  could,  when  now,  from 
the  time  of  day,  he  conjectured  they  had  come  to  an  encamp- 
ment, he  began  to  rebuild  the  bridge  on  the  same  piles,  the 
lower  part  of  which  remained  entire.  Having  quickly  finished 
the  work  and  led  his  legions  across,  he  selected  a  fit  place  for  a 
camp,  and  recalled  the  rest  of  his  troops.  Vercingetorix, 
on  ascertaining  this  fact,  went  before  him  by  forced  marches,  in 
order  that  he  might  not  be  compelled  to  come  to  an  action 
against  his  will. 

Chap.  XXXVL — Caesar,  in  five  days'  march,  went  from  that 
place  to  Gergovia,  and  after  engaging  in  a  slight  cavalry  skir- 
mish that  day,  on  viewing  the  situation  of  the  city,  which, 
being  built  on  a  very  high  mountain,  was  very  diflScult  of 
access,  he  despaired  of  taking  it  by  storm,  and  determined  to 
take  no  measures  with  regard  to  besieging  it  before  he  should 
secure  a  supply  of  provisions.  But  Vercingetorix,  having 
pitched  his  camp  on  the  mountain  near  the  town,  placed  the 
forces  of  each  state  separately  and  at  small  intervals  around 
himself^  and  having  occupied  all  the  hills  of  that  range  as  far 
as  they  commanded  a  view  [of  the  Roman  encampment],  he 
presented  a  formidable  appearance ;  he  ordered  the  rulers  of 
the  states,  whom  he  had  selected  as  his  council  of  war,  to  come 
to  him  daily  at  the  dawn,  whether  any  measure  seemed  to 
require  deliberation  or  execution.     Nor  did  he   allow  almost 


186  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES  book  vii. 

any  day  to  pnss  without  testing  in  a  cavalry  action,  the  archers 
being  intermixed,  wliat  spirit  and  valor  there  was  in  each  of 
his  own  men.  There  was  a  hill  opposite  the  town,  at  the 
very  foot  of  that  mountain,  strongly  fortified  and  precipitous  on 
every  side  (which  if  our  men  could  gain,  they  seemed  likely  to 
exclude  the  enemy  from  a  great  share  of  their  supply  of  water, 
and  from  free  foraging ;  but  this  place  was  occupied  by  them 
with  a  weak  garrison)  :  however,  Caesar  set  out  from  the  camp 
ill  the  silence  of  night,  and  dislodging  the  garrison  before 
succor  could  come  from  the  town,  he  got  possession  of  the 
place  and  posted  two  legions  there,  and  drew  from  the  greater 
camp  to  the  less  a  double  trench  twelve  feet  broad,  so  that  the 
soldiers  could  even  singly  pass  secure  from  any  sudden  attack 
of  the  enemy. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — While  these  affairs  were  going  on  at  Ger- 
govia,  Convictolanis,  the  u^Eduan,  to  whom  we  have  obseiTed 
the  magistracy  was  adjudged  by  Caesar,  being  bribed  by  the 
Arvenii,  holds  a  conference  with  certain  young  men,  the  chief 
of  whom  were  Litavacus  and  his  brothers,  who  were  born 
of  a  most  noble  family.  He  shares  the  bribe  with  them,  and 
exhorts  them  to  "  remember  that  they  were  free  and  born  for 
empire ;  that  the  state  of  the  .^Edui  was  the  only  one  which 
retarded  the  most  certain  victory  of  the  Gauls ;  that  the  rest 
were  held  in  check  by  its  authority ;  and,  if  it  was  brought  over, 
the  Romans  would  not  have  room  to  stand  on  in  Gaul ;  that 
he  had  received  some  kindness  from  Caesar,  only  so  far,  however, 
as  gaining  a  most  just  cause  by  his  decision;  but  that  he 
assigned  more  weight  to  the  general  freedom  ;  for,  why  should 
the  -,^ui  go  to  Caesar  to  decide  concerning  their  rights  and 
laws,  rather  than  the  Romans  come  to  the  .^Edui  ?"  The  yoimg 
men  being  easily  won  over  by  the  speech  of  the  magistrate  and 
the  bribe,  when  they  declared  that  they  would  even  be  leaders 
in  the  plot,  a  plan  for  accomplishing  it  was  considered,  because 
they  were  confident  their  state  could  not  be  induced  to  under- 
take the  war  on  slight  grounds.  It  was  resolved  that  Litavicus 
should  have  the  command  of  the  ten  thousand,  which  were  be- 
ing sent  to  Caesar  for  the  war,  and  should  have  charge  of  them 
on  their  march,  and  that  his  brothers  should  go  before  him  to 
Caesar.  They  arrange  the  other  measures,  and  the  manner  in 
which  they  should  have  them  done. 

Chap.   XXXVIIL — Litavicus,   having    received    the    com- 


CHAP.  XXXIX.  THE  aALTiTO  WAR.  187 

mand  -of  tho  army,  suddenly  convened  the  soldiers,  when  he 
was  about  thirty  miles  distant  from  Gergovia,  and,  weeping, 
said,  "  Soldiers,  whither  are  we  going  ?  AH  our  knights  and 
all  our  nobles  have  perbhed.  Eporedirix  and  Viridomarus, 
the  principal  men  of  the  state,  being  accused  of  treason,  have 
been  slain  by  the  Romans  without  any  permission  to  plead 
their  cause.  Learn  this  intelhgence  from  those  who  have 
escaped  from  the  massacre ;  for  I,  since  my  brothers  and  all 
my  relations  liave  been  slain,  am  prevented  by  grief  from 
declaring  what  has  taken  place.  Persons  are  brought  forward 
whom  he  had  instructed  in  what  he  would  have  them  say,  and 
make  the  same  statements  to  the  soldiery  as  Litavicus  had 
made :  that  all  the  knights  of  the  JEdui  were  slain  because 
they  were  said  to  have  held  conferences  with  the  Arvemi; 
that  they  had  concealed  themselves  among  the  multitude  of 
soldiers,  and  had  escaped  from  the  midst  of  the  slaughter. 
The  .^ui  shout  aloud  and  conjure  Litavicus  to  provide  for 
their  safety.  As  if,  said  he,  it  w5re  a  matter  of  deliberation, 
and  not  of  necessity,  for  us  to  go  to  Gergovia  and  unite  our- 
selves to  the  Arvemi.  Or  have  we  any  reasons  to  doubt  that 
the  Romans,  after  perpetrating  the  atrocious  crime,  are  now 
hastening  to  slay  us  ?  Therefore,  if  thrre  be  any  spirit  in  us, 
let  us  avenge  the  death  of  those  who  have  perished  in  a  Biost 
imworthy  manner,  and  let  us  slay  these  robbers."  He  points  to 
the  Roman  citizens,  who  had  accompanied  them,  in  reliance  on 
his  protection.  He  immediately  seizes  a  great  quantity  of  com 
and  provisions,  cruelly  tortures  them,  and  then  puts  them  to 
death,  sends  messengers  throughout  the  entire  state  of  the  .^Edui, 
and  roiises  them  completely  by  the  same  falsehood  concerning 
the  slaughter  of  their  knights  and  nobles ;  he  earnestly  advises 
them  to  avenge,  in  the  same  manner  as  he  did,  the  wrongs, 
which  they  had  received. 

Chap.  XXXTX. — Eporedirix,  the  ^duan,  a  young  man 
bom  in  the  highest  rank  and  possessing  very  great  influence 
at  home,  and,  along  with  Viridomarus,  of  equal  age  and 
influence,  but  of  inferior  birth,  whom  CjBsar  had  raised  from 
a  humble  position  to  the  highest  rank,  on  being  recommended 
to  him  by  Divitiacus,  had  come  in  the  number  of  horse,  being 
siunmoned  by  Caesar  by  name.  These  had  a  dispute  with 
each  other  for  precedence,  and  in  the  struggle  between  the 
magistrates  they  had  contended  with  their  utmost  efibrts,  the 


188  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  Yii. 

one  for  Convictolitanis,  tlie  other  for  Cotu?.  Of  these  Epore- 
dirix,  on  Ic.irnino;  tlic  desis^n  of  Lituvicus,  lays  the  matter 
before  Caesar  almost  at  midnight;  lie  entreats  that  Caesar 
should  not  sutler  their  state  to  swerve  from  the  alliance  with 
the  lloman  peo])le,  owing  to  the  depraved  counsels  of  a  few 
young  men,  which  lie  foresaw  would  be  the  consequence  if  so 
many  thousand  men  should  unite  themselves  to  the  enemy,  as 
their  relations  could  not  neglect  their  safety,  nor  the  state  regard 
it  as  a  matter  of  slight  importance. 

Chap.  XL. — Caesar  felt  great  anxiety  ou  this  intelligence, 
because  he  had  always  especially  indulged  the  state  of  the 
,^Edui,  and,  without  any  hesitation,  draws  out  from  the  camp 
four  light-armed  legions  and  all  the  cavalry  :  nor  had  he  time, 
at  such  a  crisis,  to  contract  the  camp,  because  the  affair 
seemed  to  depend  upon  dispatch.  lie  leaves  Caius  Fabius, 
his  lieutenant,  with  two  legions  to  guard  the  camp.  When 
he  ordered  the  brothers  of  Litavicus  to  be  arrested,  he  discovers 
that  they  had  fled  a  short  time  before  to  the  camp  of  the 
enemy.  He  encouraged  his  soldiers  "  not  to  be  disheartened 
by  the  labor  of  the  journey  on  such  a  necessary  occasion,"  and, 
after  advancing  twenty-five  miles,  all  being  most  eager,  he  came 
in  sight  of  the  army  of  the  ^dui,  and,  by  sending  on  his 
cavalry,  retards  and  impedes  their  march  ;  he  then  issues  strict 
orders  to  all  his  soldiers  to  kill  no  one.  He  commands  Epore- 
dirix  and  Viridomarus,  who  they  thought  were  killed,  to  move 
among  the  cavaliy  and  address  their  fiiends.  When  they  were 
recognized  and  the  treachery  of  Lita\ncus  discovered,  the  .^Edui 
began  to  extend  their  hands  to  intimate  submission,  and,  laying 
down  their  arms,  to  deprecate  death.  Litavicus,  with  his  clans- 
men, who  after  the  custom  of  the  Gauls  consider  it  a  crime  to 
desert  their  patrons,  even  in  extreme  misfortune,  flees  forth  to 
Gergovia. 

Chap.  XLL — Caesar,  after  sending  messengers  to  the  state 
of  the  ^Edui,  to  inform  them  that  they  whom  he  could  have 
put  to  death  by  the  right  of  war  were  spared  through  his 
kindness,  and  after  giving  three  hours  of  the  night  to  his 
army  for  his  repose,  directed  his  march  to  Gergovia.  Almost 
in  the  middle  of  the  journey,  a  party  of  horse  that  were  sent 
by  Fabius  stated  in  how  great  danger  matters  Avere;  they 
inform  him  that  the  camp  Avas  attacked  by  a  very  powerful 
army,  while  fresh  men  were  frequently  relieving  the  Avearied, 


CBAP.  xuii.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  189 

and  exhausting  our  soldiers  by  the  incessant  toil,  since  on  account 
,of  the  size  of  the  camp,  they  had  constantly  to  remain  on  the 
jrampart ;  that  many  had  been  wounded  by  the  immense  number 
of  arrows  and  all  kinds  of  missiles ;  that  the  engines  were  of 
great  service  in  withstanding  them ;  that  Fabius,  at  their  depart- 
ure, leaving  only  two  gates  open,  was  blocking  up  the  rest,  and 
was  adding  breast-works  to  the  ramparts,  and  was  preparing 
himself  for  a  similar  casualty  on  the  following  day.  Caesar,  after 
receiving  this  information,  reached  the  camp  before  sunrise 
owing  to  tlie  very  great  zeal  of  his  soldiers. 

Chap.  XLII. — While  these  things  are  going  on  at  Gergovia, 
the  -i^Edui,  on  receiving  the  first  announcements  from  Litavicus, 
leave  themselves  no  time  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  those  state- 
ments. Some  are  stimulated  by  avarice,  others  by  revenge  and 
credulity,  which  is  an  innate  propensity  in  that  race  of  men  to 
such  a  degree  that  they  consider  a  slight  rumor  as  an  ascertained 
fact.  They  plunder  tiie  property  of  the  Roman  cilizens,  and 
either  massacre  them  or  drag  them  away  to  slavery.  Convicto- 
litanis  increases  the  evil  state  of  affairs,  and  goads  on  the  people 
to  fury,  that  by  the  commission  of  some  outrage  they  may  be 
ashamed  to  return  to  propriety.  They  entice  fiom  the  town  of 
Cabillonus,  by  a  promise  of  safety,  Marcus  Arist^ius,  a  military 
tribune,  who  was  on  his  march  to  his  legion ;  they  compel  those 
who  had  settled  there  for  the  purpose  of  trading  to  do  the 
same.  By  constantly  attacking  them  on  their  march  they  strip 
them  of  all  their  baggage ;  they  besiege  day  and  night  those 
that  resisted ;  when  many  were  slain  on  both  sides,  they  excite 
a  great  number  to  arms. 

Chap.  XLIII. — In  the  mean  time,  when  intelligence  was 
brought  that  all  their  soldiers  were  in  Caesar's  power,  they  run 
in  a  body  to  Aristius  ;  they  assure  him  that  nothing  had  been 
done  by  pubhc  authority ;  they  order  an  inquiry  to  be  made 
about  the  plundered  property ;  they  confiscate  the  property  of 
Litavicus  and  his  brothers ;  they  send  embassaders  to  Caesar 
for  the  purpose  of  clearing  themselves.  They  do  all  this  with 
a  view  to  recover  their  soldiers ;  but  being  contaminated  by 
guilt,  and  charmed  by  the  gains  arising  from  the  plundered 
property,  as  that  act  was  shared  in  by  many,  and  being 
tempted  by  the  fear  of  punishment,  they  began  to  form  plans 
of  war  and  stir  up  the  other  states  by  embassies.  Although 
Caesar  was  aware  of  this  proceeding,  yet  he  addresses  the 


190  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  Booa  m. 

embassadors  with  as  much  mildness  as  he  can :  "  That  he  did 
not  think  worse  of  the  state  on  account  of  the  ignorance  and 
fickleness  of  the  mob,  nor  would  diminish  his  regard  for  the 
^iui."  He  himself  fearing  a  greater  commotion  in  Gaul,  in 
order  to  prevent  his  being  surrounded  by  all  the  states,  began  to 
form  plans  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he  should  return  from 
Gergovia  and  again  concentrate  his  forces,  lest  a  departure 
arising  from  the  fear  of  a  revolt  should  seem  like  a  flight. 

Chap.  XLIV. — While  he  was  considering  these  things  an 
opportunity  of  acting  successfully  seemed  to  offer.  For,  when 
he  had  come  into  the  smaller  camp  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
the  works,  he  noticed  that  the  hill  in  the  possession  of  the 
enemy  was  stripped  of  men,  although,  on  the  former  days,  it 
could  scarcely  be  seen  on  account  of  the  numbers  on  it.  Being 
astonished,  he  inquires  the  reason  of  it  from  the  deserters,  a 
great  number  of  whom  flocked  to  him  daily.  They  all  concur- 
red in  asserting,  what  Caesar  himself  had  already  "ascertained  by 
his  scouts,  that  the  back  of  that  hill  was  almost  level ;  but  like- 
wise woody  and  narrow,  by  which  there  was  a  pass  to  the  other 
side  of  the  town ;  that  they  had  serious  apprehensions  for  this 
place,  and  had  no  other  idea,  on  the  occupation  of  one  hill  by 
the  Romans,  than  that,  if  they  should  lose  the  other,  they  would 
be  almost  surrounded,  and  cut  off  from  all  egress  and  foraging ; 
that  they  were  all  summoned  by  Vercingetorix  to  fortify  this 
place. 

Chap.  XLV. — Caesar,  on  being  informed  of  this  circum- 
stance, sends  several  troops  of  horse  to  the  place  immediately 
after  midnight ;  he  orders  them  to  range  in  every  quarter  with 
more  tumult  than  usual.  At  dawn  he  orders  a  large  quantity 
of  baggage  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  camp,  and  the  muleteers 
with  helmets,  in  the  appearance  and  guise  of  horsemen,  to 
ride  round  the  hills.  To  these  he  adds  a  few  cavalry,  with 
instructions  to  range  more  widely  to  make  a  show.  He  orders 
them  all  to  seek  the  same  quarter  by  a  long  circuit;  these 
proceedings  were  seen  at  a  distance  from  the  town,  as  Gergovia 
commanded  a  view  of  the  camp,  nor  could  the  Gauls  ascertain 
at  so  great  a  distance,  what  certainty  there  was  in  the  ma- 
neuver. He  sends  one  legion  to  the  same  hill,  and  after  it 
had  marched  a  little,  stations  it  in  the  loAver  ground,  and 
conceals  it  in  the  woods.  The  suspicion  of  the  Gauls  are 
increased,  and  all   their  forces  are  marched  to  that  place  to 


CHAP.  XLvn.  THE  GALLIC  "WAR.  191 

defend  it.  Caesar,  having  perceived  the  camp  of  the  enemy 
deserted,  covers  the  military  insignia  of  his  men,  conceals  the 
standards,  and  transfers  his  soldiers  in  small  bodies  from  the 
greater  to  the  less  camp,  and  points  out  to  the  lieutenants  whom 
he  had  placed  in  command  over  the  respective  legions,  what 
he  should  wish  to  be  done;  he  particularly  advises  them  to 
restrain  their  men  from  advancing  too  far,  through  their 
desire  of  fighting,  or  their  hope  of  plunder;  he  sets  before 
them  what  disadvantages  the  imfavorable  nature  of  the  ground 
carries  with  it ;  that  they  could  be  assisted  by  dispatch  alone : 
that  success  depended  on  a  surprise,  and  not  on  a  battle.  After 
stating  these  particulars,  he  gives  the  signal  for  action,  and 
detaches  the  -<Edui  at.  the  same  time  by  another  ascent  on  the 
right. 

Chap.  XL VI. — The  town  wall  was  1200  spaces  distant  from 
the  plain  and  foot  of  the  ascent,  in  a  straight  line,  if  no  gap 
intervened  ;  whatever  circuit  was  added  to  this  ascent,  to  make 
the  hill  easy,  increased  the  length  of  the  route.  But  almost 
in  the  middle  of  the  hill,  the  Gauls  had  previously  built  a  wall 
six  feet  high,  made  of  large  stones,  and  extending  in  length  as 
far  as  the  nature  of  the  gnound  permitted,  as  a  barrier  to  retard 
the  advance  of  our  men ;  and  leaving  all  the  lower  space  empty, 
they  had  filled  the  upper  part  of  the  hill,  as  far  as  the  wall  of 
the  town,  with  their  camps  very  close  to  one  another.  The 
soldiers,  on  the  signal  being  given,  quickly  advance  to  this  for- 
tification, and  passing  over  it,  make  themselves  masters  of  the 
separate  camps.  And  so  great  was  their  activity  in  taking  the 
camps,  that  Teutomarus,  the  king  of  the  Nitiobriges,  being  sud- 
denly surprised  in  his  tent,  as  he  had  gone  to  rest  at  noon,  with 
difficulty  escaped  from  the  hands  of  the  plimderers,  with  the 
upper  part  of  his  person  naked,  and  his  horse  wounded. 

Chap.  XLVII. — Caesar,  having  ^accomplished  the  object 
which  he  had  in  view,  ordered  the  signal  to  be  sounded  for 
a  retreat ;  and  the  soldiers  of  the  tenth  legion,  by  which  he 
was  then  accompanied,  halted.  •  But  the  soldiers  of  the  other 
legions,  not  hearing  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  because  there 
was  a  very  large  valley  between  them,  were  however  kept  back 
by  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  lieutenants,  according 
to  Caesar's  orders ;  but  being  animated  by  the  prospect  of  speedy 
victory,  and  the  flight  of  the  enemy,  and  the  favorable  battles 
of  former  periods,  they  thought  nothing  so  difficult  that  their 


192  C^Si-R'S  COMMENTAEIES.  book  vii. 

bravery  could  not  .accoin]>lisli  it ;  nor  did  they  put  an  end  to 
the  pursuit,  until  they  drew  nigh  to  the  wall  of  the  town  and 
the  gates.  But  then,  when  a  shout  arose  in  every  quarter  of 
the  city,  those  who  were  at  a  distance  being  alarmed  by  the 
sudden  tumult,  fled  liastily  from  the  town,  since  they  thought 
that  the  enemy  were  within  the  gates.  The  matrons  begin  to 
cast  their  clothes  and  silver  over  the  wall,  and  bending  over 
as  far  as  the  lower  part  of  the  bosom,  with  outstretched  hands 
beseech  the  Romans  to  spare  them,  and  not  to  sacrifice  to 
their  resentment  even  women  and  children,  as  they  had  done 
at  Avaricum.  Some  of  them  let  themselves  down  from  the 
Avails  by  their  liands,  and  surrendered  to  our  soldiers.  Lucius 
Fabius,  a  centurion  of  the  eighth  legion,  who,  it  was  ascertained, 
had  said  that  day  among  his  fellow  soldiers  that  he  was  excited 
by  the  plunder  of  Avaricum,  and  would  not  alloAv  any  one  to 
mount  the  wall  beTore  him,  finding  three  men  of  his  own  com- 
pany, and  being  raised  up  by  them,  scaled  the  wall.  lie  him- 
self, in  turn,  taking  hold  of  them  one  by  one  drew  them  up  to 
iho  wall. 

Chap.  XLVm. — In  the  mean  time  those  who  had  gone  to 
the  other  part  of  the  town  to  defend  it,  as  we  have  mentioned 
above,  at  first,  aroused  by  hearing  ^e  shouts,  and,  afterward, 
by  frequent  accounts,  that  the  town  was  in  possession  of  the 
Romans,  sent  forward  their  cavalry,  and  hastened  in  larger 
numbers  to  that  quarter.  As  each  first  came  he  stood  beneath 
the  wall,  and  increased  the  number  of  his  countrymen  engaged 
in  action.  When  a  great  multitude  of  them  had  assembled, 
the  matrons,  who  a  little  before  were  stretching  their  hands 
from  the  walls  to  the  Romans,  began  to  beseech  their  country- 
men, and  after  the  Gallic  fashion  to  show  their  disheveled  hair, 
and  bring  their  children  into  public  Anew.  Neither  in  position 
nor  in  numbers  was  the  contest  an  equal  one  to  the  Romans ; 
at  the  same  time,  being'  exhausted  by  running  and  the  long 
continuation  of  the  fight,  they  could  not  easily  withstand  fresh 
and  vigorous  troops. 

Chap.  XLIX. — Caesar,  when  he  perceived  that  his  soldiers 
were  fighting  on  unfavorable  ground,  and  that  the  enemy's 
forces  Avere  increasing,  being  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his 
troops,  sent  orders  to  Titus  Sextius,  one  of  his  lieutenants, 
Avhom  he  had  left  to  guard  the  smaller  camp,  to  lead  out  his 
cohorts  quickly  from  the  camp,  and  post  them  at  the  foot  of  the 


CHAP.  LI.  THE  GALLIC  WAE.  193 

hill,  on  the  right  wing  of  the  enemy ;  that  if  he  should  see  our 
men  driven  from  the  ground,  he  "should  deter  the  enemy 
from  following  too  closely.  He  himself^  advancing  with  the 
legion  a  little  from  that  place  where  he  had  taken  his  post, 
awaited  the  issue  of  the  battle. 

Chap.  L. — While  the  fight  was  going  on  most  vigorously, 
hand  to  hand,  and  the  enemy  depended  on  their  position  and 
numbers,  our  men  on  their  bravery,  the  .^Edui  suddenly 
appeared  on  our  exposed  flank,  as  Caesar  had  sent  them  by 
another  ascent  on  the  right,  for  the  sake  of  creating  a 
diversion.  These,  from  the  similarity  of  their  arms,  greatly 
terrified  our  men ;  and  although  they  were  discovered  to  have 
their  right  shoulders  bare,'  which  was  usually  the  sign  of  those 
reduced  to  peace,  yet  the  soldiers  suspected  that  this  very 
thing  was  done  by  the  enemy  to  deceive  them.*  At  the  same 
time  Lucius  Fabius  the  centurion,  and  those  who  had  scaled 
the  wall  with  him,  being  surrounded  and  slain,  were  cast  from 
the  wall.  Marcus  Petreius,  a  centurion  of  the  same  legion, 
after  attempting  to  hew  down  the  gates,  was  overpowered  by 
numbers,  and,  despairing  of  his  safety,  having  already  re- 
ceived many  woimds,  said  to  the  soldiers  of  his  own  company 
who  followed  him :  "  Since  I  can  not  save  you  as  well  as  my- 
self, I  shall  at  least  provide  for  your  safety,  since  I,  allured  by 
the  love  of  glory,  led  you  into  this  danger,  do  you  save  your- 
selves when  an  opportunity  is  given."  At  the  same  time  he 
rushed  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  and  slaying  two  of  them, 
drove  back  the  rest  a  little  from  the  gate.  When  his  men 
attempted  to  aid  him,  "  In  vain,"  he  says,  "  you  endeavor  to 
procure  me  safety,  since  blood  and  strength  are  now  fiailing  me, 
therefore  leave  this,  while  you  have  the  opportunity,  and  retreat 
to  the  legion."  Thus  he  fell  fighting  a  few  moments  after, 
and  saved  his  men  by  his  own  death. 

Chap.  LI. — Our  soldiers,  being  hard  pressed  on  every 
side,  were  dislodged  from  their  position,  with  the  loss  of 
forty-six  centurions;  but  the  tenth  legion,  which  had  been 
posted  in  reserve  on  ground  a  little  more   level,  checked  the 

*  It  is  more  than  probable  that  Caesar  had  entered  into  a  compact  with 
such  of  the  Gallic  states  as  he  had  brought  under  the  sway  and  alliance 
of  Rome,  that  when  engaging  in  battle  against  their  countrymen  they 
should  leave  their  right  shoulders  bare,  in  order  that  the  Eoman  soldiers 
might  be  able  to  distinguish  between  fiieud  and  foe. 

9 


194  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  vii. 

Gauls  in  their  eager  pursuit.  It  was  supported  by  the  cohorts  of 
the  thirteenth  legion,  which,  being  led  from  the  smaller  camp, 
had,  under  the  command  of  Titus  Sextius,  occupied  the  higher 

ground.  The  legions,  as  soon  as  they  reached  the  plain, 
alted  and  faced  the  enemy.  Vercingetorix  led  back  his  men 
from  the  part  of  the  hill  within  the  fortifications.  On  that 
day  little  less  than  seven  hundred'  of  the  soldiers  were  missing. 

Chap.  LIT. — On  the  next  day,  Caesar,  having  called  a  meet- 
ing, censured  the  rashness  and  avarice  of  his  soldiers,  "In 
that  they  had  judged  for  themselves  how  far  they  ought  to 
proceed,  or  what  they  ought  to  do,  and  could  not  be  kept  back 
by  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  lieutenants;"  and 
stated,  "  what  the  disadvantage  of  the  ground  could  eflfect, 
what  opinion  he  himself  had  entertained  at  Avaricum,  when 
having  surprised  the  enemy  without  either  general  or  cavalry, 
he  had  given  up  a  certain  victory,  lest  even  a  trifling  loss  should 
occur  in  the  contest  owing  to  the  disadvantage  of  position. 
That  as  much  as  he  admired  the  greatness  of  their  courage, 
since  neither  the  fortifications  of  the  camp,  nor  the  height  of 
the  moimtain,  nor  the  wall  of  the  town  could  retard  them ;  in 
the  same  degree  he  censured  their  licentiousness  and  arro- 
gance, because  they  thought  that  they  knew  more  than  their 
general  concerning  victory,  and  the  issue  of  actions  :  and  that 
he  required  in  his  soldiers  forbearance  and  self-command,  not 
less  than  valor  and  magnanimity." 

Chap.  LUI. — Having  held  this  assembly,  and  having 
encouraged  the  soldiers  at  the  conclusion  of  his  speech,  "  That 
they  should  not  be  dispirited  on  this  account,  nor  attribute 
to  the  valor  of  the  enemy,  what  the  disadvantage  of  position 
had  caused;"  entertaining  the  same  views  of  his  departure 
that  he  had  previously  had,  he  led  forth  the  legions  from 
the  camp,  and  drew  up  his  army  in  order  of  battle  in  a 
suitable  place.  When  Vercingetorix,  nevertheless,  would  not 
descend  to  the  level  ground,  a  slight  cavalry  action,  and  that  a 
successful  one,  having  taken  place,  he  led  back  his  army  into 
the  camp.    When  he  had  done   this,  the  next  day,  thinking 

1  Prendeville  well  remarks  that  we  might  naturallj  infer  from  .the 
number  of  oflBcers  that  perished  a  much  greater  loss  among  the  soldiers ; 
however,  it  is  by  no  means  improbable  that,  as  the  rashness  of  the  cen- 
turions contributed  largely  to  the  defeat  of  the  troops,  so  they  endeavored, 
by  the  reckless  exposure  of  their  lives,  to  atono  for  their  misconduct. 


ohap.lv.  the  gallic  "WAE.  186 

that  he  had  done  enough  to  lower  the  pride  of  the  Gauls,  and 
to  encourage  the  minds  of  his  soldiers,  he  moved  his  camp  in 
the  direction  of  the  -^Edui.  The  enemy  not  even  then 
pursuing  us,  on  the  third  day  he  repaired  the  bridge  over  the 
river  Aliier,  and  led  over  his  whole  army. 

Chap.  LFV. — Having  then  held  an  interview  with  Viri- 
domarus  and  Eporedorix  the  JEduans,  he  learns  that  Litavicua 
had  set  out  with  all  the  cavalry  to  raise  the  JEdui ;  that  it 
was  necessary  that  they  too  should  go  before  him  to  confirm 
the  state  in  their  allegiance.  Although  he  now  saw  distinctly 
the  treachery  of  the  .^Edui  in  many  things,  and  was  of  opinion 
that  the  revolt  of  the  entire  state  would  be  hastened  by  their 
departure ;  yet  he  thought  that  they  should  not  be  detained, 
lest  he  should  appear  either  to  ofier  an  insult,  or  betray  some 
suspicion  of  fear.  He  briefly  states  to  them  when  departing  his 
services  toward  the  .^Edui :  in  what  a  state  and  bofr  humbled 
he  had  found  them,  driven  into  their  towns,  deprived  of  their 
lands,  stripped  of  all  their  forces,  a  tribute  imposed  on  them, 
and  hostages  wrested  from  them  with  the  utmost  insult ;  and 
to  what  condition  and  to  what  greatness'  he  had  raised  them, 
[so  much  so]  that  they  had  not  only  recovered  their  former 
position,  but  seemed  to  surpass  the  dignity  and  influence  of 
all  the  previous  eras  of  their  history.  After  giving  these 
admonitions  he  dismissed  them. 

Chap.  LV. — Noviodunum  was  a  town  of  the  .^Edui,  advan- 
tageously situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Loire.  Caesar  had  con- 
veyed hither  all  the  hostages  of  Gaul,  the  com,  public  money, 
a  great  part  of  his  own  baggage  and  that  of  his  army ;  he  had 
sent  hither  a  great  number  of  horses,  which  he  had  purchased 
in  Italy  and  Spain  on  account  of  this  war.  When  Eporedorix 
and  Viridomarus  came  to  this  place,  and  received  information 
of  the  disposition  of  the  state,  that  Litavicus  had  been 
admitted  by  the  -^Edui  into  Bibracte,  which  is  a  town  of  the 
greatest  importance  among  them,  that  Convictolitanis  the 
chief  magistrate  and  a  great  part  of  the  senate  had  gone  to 
meet  him,  that  embassadors  had  been  publicly  sent  to  Ver- 
cingetorix  to  negotiate  a  peace  and  alliance ;  they  thought  that 
so  great  an  opportunity  ought  not  to  be  neglected.  Therefore, 
having  put  to  the  sword  the  garrison  of  Noviodunum,  and  those 

1  The  JEdui  at  this  time  numbered  among  their  dependents  the  Segu- 
siani,  Ambirareti,  Boii,  and  Aulerci  Brannovices. 


196  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOKVn. 

who  had  assembled  there  for  the  purpose  of  trading  or  were 
on  their  march,  they  divided  the  money  and  horses  among 
themselves ;  they  took  care  that  the  hostages  of  the  [diflferent] 
states  should  be  brought  to  Bibracte,  to  the  chief  magistrate ; 
they  burned  the  town  to  prevent  its  being  of  any  service  to  the 
Romans,  as  they  were  of  opinion  that  they  could  not  hold  it ; 
they  carried  away  in  their  vessels  whatever  com  they  could  in 
the  hurry,  they  destroyed  the  remainder,  by  [throwing  it] 
into  the  river  or  setting  it  on  fire,  they  themselves  began  to 
collect  forces  from  the  neighboring  country,  to  place  guards  and 
garrisons  in  different  positions  along  the  banks  of  the  Loire, 
and  to  display  the  cavalry  on  all  sides  to  strike  terror  into  the 
Romans,  [to  try]  if  they  could  cut  them  off  from  a  supply  of 
provisions.  In  which  expectation  they  were  much  aided,  from 
the  circumstance  that  the  Loire  had  swollen  to  such  a  degree 
from  the  melting  of  the  snows,  that  it  did  not  seem  capable  of 
being  forded  at  all. 

Chap.  LVL — Caesar  on  being  informed  of  these  movements 
was  of  opinion  that  he  ought  to  make  haste,  even  if  he  should 
run  some  risk  in  completing  the  bridges,  in  order  that  he 
might  engage  before  greater  forces  of  the  enemy  should  be 
collected  in  that  place.  For  no  one  even  then  considered  it 
an  absolutely  necessary  act,  that  changing  his  design  he 
should  direct  his  march  into  the  Province,  both  because  the 
infamy  and  disgrace  of  the  thing,  and  the  intervening  mount 
Cevennes,  and  the  difficulty  of  the  roads  prevented  him ;  and 
especially  because  he  had  serious  apprehensions  for  the  safety 
of  Labienus  whom  he  had  detached,  and  those  legions  whom 
he  had  sent  with  him.  Therefore,  having  made  very  long 
marches  by  day  and  night,  he  came  to  the  river  Loire, 
contrary  to  the  expectation  of  all ;  and  having  by  means  of 
the  cavalry,  found  out  a  ford,  smtable  enough  considering 
the  emergency,  of  such  depth  that  their  arms  and  shoulders 
could  be  above  water  for  supporting  their  accoutrements, 
he  dispersed  his  cavalry  in  such  a  manner  as  to  break  the 
force  of  the  current,  and  having  confounded  the  enemy  at 
the  first  sight,  led  his  army  across  the  river  in  safety ;  and 
finding  com  and  cattle  in  the  fields,  after  refreshing  his  army 
with  them,  he  determined  to  march  into  the  country  of  the 
Senones. 

Chap.  LVII. — While    these    things    are    being    done    by 


CHAP.  LEt  THE  GALLIC  WAS.  197 

Caesar,  Labienus,  leaving  at  Agendicum  the  recruits  who  had 
lately  arrived  from  Italy,  to  guard  the  baggage,  marches  with 
four  legions  to  Lutetia  (which  is  a  town  of  the  Parisii,  situated 
on  an  island  on  the  river  Seine),  whose  arrival  being  discovered 
by  the  enemy,  numerous  forces  arrived  from  the  neighboring 
states.  The  supreme  command  is  intrusted  to  Camalugenus 
one  of  the  Aulerci,  who,  although  almost  worn  out  with  age, 
was  called  to  that  honor  on  account  of  his  extraordinary 
knowledge  of  military  tactics.  He,  when  he  observed  that 
there  was  a  large  marsh*  which  communicated"  with  the  Seine, 
and  rendered  all  that  country  impassable,  encamped  there, 
and  determined  to  prevent  our  troops  from  passing  it. 

Chap.  LVHI. — Labienus  at  first  attempted  to  raise  Vineae, 
fill  up  the  marsh  with  hurdles  and  clay,  and  secure  a  road. 
After  he  perceived  that  this  was  too  difficult  to  accomplish,  he 
issued  in  silence  from  his  camp  at  the  third  watch,  and 
reached  Melodunum  by  the  same  route  by  which  he  came. 
This  is  a  town  of  the  Senones,  situated  on  an  island  in  the  Seine, 
as  we  have  just  before  observed  of  Lutetia.  Having  seized 
upon  about  fifty  ships  and  quickly  joined  them  together, 
and  having  placed  soldiers  in  them,  he  intimidated  by  his  un- 
expected arrival  the  inhabitants,  of  whom  a  great  number  had 
been  called  out  to  the  war,  and  obtains  possession  of  the 
town  without  a  contest.  Having  repaired  the  bridge,  which 
the  enemy  had  broken  down  during  the  preceding  days,  he 
led  over  his  army,  and  began  to  march  along  the  banks 
of  the  river  to  Lutetia.  The  enemy,  on  learning  the  circum- 
stance from  those  who  had  escaped  from  Melodunum,  set  fire 
to  Lutetia,  and  order  the  bridges  of  that  town  to  be  broken 
down :  they  themselves  set  out  from  the  marsh,  and  take  their 
position  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  over  against  Lutetia  and 
opposite  the  camp  of  Labienus. 

Chap.  LIX. — <Jaesar  was  now  reported  to  have  departed 
from  Gergovia ;  intelligence  was  likewise  brought  to  them 
concerning  the  revolt  of  the  .^Edui,  and  a  successful  rising  in 
Gaul ;  and  that  Caesar,  having  been  prevented  from  prosecut- 
ing his  journey  and  crossing  the  Loire,  and  having  been  com- 
pelled by  the  want  of  corn,  had  marched  hastily  to  the  province. 

*  This,  according  to  Achaintre,  is  the  part  of  Paris  known  by  the 
name  of  Le  Marais. — A. 
~  Literally,  "  flowed  into." 


198  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vir. 

But  the  Bellovaci,  -who  had  been  previously  disaffected  of 
themselves,  on  learning  the  revolt  of  the  ^dui,  began  to 
assemble  forces  and  openly  to-  prepare  for  war.  Then 
Labienus,  as  the  change  in  affairs  "was  so  great,  thought  that 
he  must  adopt  a  very  different  system  from  wliat  he  had 
previously  intended,  and  he  did  not  now  think  of  making  any 
new  acquisitions,  or  of  provoking  the  enemy  to  an  action ;  but 
that  he  might  bring  back  his  army  safe  to  Agendicum.  For, 
on  one  side,  the  Bellovaci,  a  state  which  held  the  highest 
reputation  for  prowess  in  Gaul,  were  pressing  on  him ; 
and  Camulogenus,  with  a  disciplined  and  well-equipped  army, 
held  the  other  side;  moreover,  a  very  great  river  separated 
and  cut  off  the  legions  from'  the  gariison  and  baggage.  He 
saAV  that,  in  consequence  of  such  great  difficulties  being  thrown 
in  his  way,  he  must  seek  aid  from  his  own  energy  of  disposition. 

Chap.  LX. — Having,  therefore,  called  a  council  of  war  a 
little  before  evening,  he  exhorted  his  soldiers  to  execute  with 
diligence  and  energy  such  commands  as  he  should  give ;  he 
assigns  the  ships  which  he  had  brought  from  Melodunum  to 
Roman  knights,  one  to  each,  and  orders  them  to  fall  down 
the  river  silently  for  four  miles,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  watch, 
and  there  wait  for  him.  He  leaves  the  five  cohorts,  which  he 
considered  to  be  the  most  steady  in  action,  to  guard  the  camp ; 
he  orders  the  five  remaining  cohorts  of  the  same  legion  to 
proceed  a  little  after  midnight  up  the  river  with  all  their 
baggage,  in  a  great  tumult.  He  collects  also  some  small  boats ; 
and  sends  them  in  the  same  direction,  with  orders  to  make  a 
loud  noise  in  rowing.  He  himself,  a  little  after,  marched  out 
in  silence,  and,  at  the  head  of  three  legions,  seeks  that  place 
to  which  he  had  ordered  the  ships  to  be  brought. 

Chap.  LXI. — When  he  had  arrived  there,  the  enemy's 
scouts,  as  they  Avere  stationed  along  every  part  of  the  riv^er, 
not  expecting  an  attack,  because  a  great  storm  had  suddenly 
arisen,  were  surprised  by  our  soldiers :  the  infantry  and 
cavalry  are  quickly  transported,  under  the  superintendence  of 
the  Roman  knights,  whom  he  had  appointed  to  that  office. 
Almost  at  the  same  time,  a  little  before  daylight,  intel- 
ligence was  given  to  the  enemy  that  there  was  an  unusual 
tumult  in  the  camp  of  the  Romans,  and  that  a  strong  force  was 

'  He  refers  to  the  garrison  which  he  left  at  Agendicum  to  guard  the 
baggage. 


CHAP.  unn.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  199 

inarching  up  the  river,  and  that  the  sound  of  oars  was  dis- 
tinctly heard  in  the  same  quarter,  and  that  soldiers  were  being 
conveyed  across  in  ships  a  little  below.  On  hearing  these 
things,  because  they  were  of  opinion  that  the  legions  were 
passing  in  three  different  places,  and  that  the  entire  army, 
being  terrified  by  the  revolt  of  the  -^Edui,  were  preparing  for 
flight,  they  divided  their  forces  also  into  three  divisions.  For 
leaving  a  guard  opposite  to  the  camp  and  sending  a  small  body 
in  the  direction  of  Metiosedum,*  with  orders  to  advance  as  far 
as  the  ships  would  proceed,  they  led  the  rest  of  their  troops 
against  Labienus. 

Chap.  LXTT. — ^By  day-break  all  our  soldiers  were  brought 
across,  and  the  army  of  the  enemy  was  in  sight.  Labienus, 
having  encouraged  his  soldiers  "  to  retain  the  memory  of  their 
ancient  valor,  and  so  many  most  successful  actions,  and 
imagine  Caesar  himself  imder  whose  command  they  had  so  often 
routed  the  enemy,  to  be  present,"  gives  the  signal  for  action. 
At  the  first  onset  the  enemy  are  beaten  and  put  to  flight 
in  the  right  wing,  where  the  seventh  legion  stood :  on  the  left 
wing,  which  position  the  twelfth  legion  held,  although  the  first 
ranks  fell  transfixed  by  the  javehns  of  the  Romans,  yet  the 
rest  resisted  most  bravely ;  nor  did  any  one  of  them  show  the 
slightest  intention  of  flying.  Camulogenus,  the  general  of  the 
enemy,  was  present  and  encouraged  his  troops.  But  when  the 
issue  of  the  victory  was  still  uncertain,  and  the  circumstances 
which  were  taking  place  on  the  left  wing  were  announced  to 
the  tribunes  of  the  seventh  legion,  they  faced  about  their  legion 
to  the  enemy's  rear  and  attacked  it :  not  even  then  did  any 
one  retreat,  but  all  were  surrounded  and  slain.  Camulogenus 
met  the  same  fate.  But  those  who  were  left  as  a  guard 
opposite  the  camp  of  Labienus,  when  they  heard  that  the 
battle  was  commenced,  marched  to  aid  their  countrymen  and 
take  possession  of  a  hill,  but  were  unable  to  withstand  the 
attack  of  the  victorious  soldiers.  In  this  manner,  mixed  with 
their  own  fugitives,  such  as  the  woods  and  mountains  did  not 
shelter  were  cut  to  pieces  by  our  cavalry.  When  this  battle 
was  finished,  Labienus  returns  to  Agendicum,  where  the  bag- 
gage of  the  whole  army  had  been  left :  from  it  he  marched 
with  all  his  forces  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  LXIIL — The  revolt  of  the  .^Edui  being  known,  the  war 

'  Metiosedum  now  Meudon,  situated  on  the  Seine,  below  Paris. 


200  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vn. 

grows  more  dangerous.  Embassies  are  sent  by  them  in  all 
directions :  as  far  as  they  can  prevail  by  influence,  authority, 
or  money,  they  strive  to  excite  the  state  [to  revolt].  Having 
got  possession  of  the  hostages  whom  Caesar  had  deposited  with 
them,  they  terrify  the  hesitating  by  putting  them  to  death.  The 
./Edui  request  Vercingetorix  to  come  to  them  and  communicate 
his  plans  of  conducting  the  war.  On  obtaining  this  request  they 
insist  that  the  chief  command  should  be  assigned  to  them ; 
and  when  the  affair  became  a  disputed  question,  a  council  of 
all  Gual  is  summoned  to  Bibracte.  They  came  together  in 
great  numbers  and  from  every  quarter  to  the  same  place.  The 
decision  is  left  to  the  votes  of  the  mass;  all  to  a  man  ap- 
prove of  Vercingetorix  as  their  general.  The  Remi,  Lingones, 
and  Treviri  were  absent  from  this  meeting ;  the  two  former 
because  they  attached  themselves  to  the  alliance  of  Rome ;  the 
Treviri  because  they  were  very  remote  and  were  hard  pressed 
by  the  Germans ;  which  was  also  the  reason  of  their  being 
absent  during  the  whole  war,  and  their  sending  auxiliaries  to 
neither  party.  The  uEdui  are  highly  indignant  at  being 
deprived  of  the  chief  command;  they  lament  the  cLange  of 
fortune,  and  mi^s  Caesar's  indi.^L^eiice  toward  them ;  how- 
ever, after  engaging  in  the  war,  they  do  not  dare  to  pursue 
their  own  measures  apart  from  the  rest.  Eporedorix  and 
Viridomarus,  youths  of  the  greatest  promise,  submit  reluctantly 
to  Vercingetorix. 

Chap.  LXIV.-^The  latter  demands  hostages  from  the  re- 
maining states ;  nay,  more,  appointed  a  day  for  this  proceeding ; 
he  orders  all  the  cavalry,  fifteen  thousand  in  number,  to  quickly 
assemble  here ;  he  says  that  he  will  be  content  with  the 
infantry  which  he  had  before,  and  would  not  tempt  fortune 
nor  come  to  a  regular  engagement ;  but  since  he  had  abund- 
ance of  cavalry,'  it  would  be  very  easy  for  him  to  prevent  the 
Romans  from  obtaining  forage  or  corn,  provided  that  they  them- 
selves should  resolutely  destroy  their  com  and  set  fire  to  their 
houses ;  by  which  sacrifice  of  private  property  they  would 
evidently  obtain  perpetual  dominion  and  freedom.  After 
arranging  these  matters,  he  levies  ten  thousand  infantry  on 
the  JEdui  and  Segusiani,'  who  •  border  on  our  province :  to 
these  he  adds  eight  hundred  horse.     He  sets  over  them  the 

1  Segusiani,  a  people  of  G-allia  Celtica,  to  the  west  of  the  Rhine. 
Their  country  was  traversed  by  the  Loire,  near  the  source  of  that  river. 


CHAP.  LXVL  THE  aALLTO  "WAR.  201 

brother  of  Eporedirix,  and  orders  him  to  wage  war  against  the 
Allobroges.  On  the  other  side  he  sends  the  Gabali  and  the 
nearest  cantons  of  the  Arvemi  against  the  Helvii ;  he  likewise 
sends  the  Ruteni  and  Cadurci  to  lay  waste  the  territories  of  the 
Volcfe  Arecomici.  Besides,  by  secret  messages  and  embassies, 
he  tampers  with  the  Allobroges,  whose  minds,  he  hopes,  had 
not  yet  settled  down  after  the  excitement  of  the  late  war.  To 
their  nobles  he  promises  money,  and  to  their  state  the  dominion 
of  the  whole  provance. 

Chap.  LXV. — The  only  guards  provided  against  all  these 
contingencies  were  twenty-two  cohorts,  which  were  collected 
from  the  entire  province  by  Lucius  Caesar,  the  lieutenant,  and 
opposed  to  the  enemy  in  every  quarter.  The  Helvii,  volun- 
tarily engaging  in  battle  with  their  neighbors,  are  defeated,  and 
Caius  Valerius  Donotaurus,  the  son  of  Caburus,  the  principal 
man  of  the  state,  and  several  others,  being  slain,  they  are  forced 
to  retire  within  their  towns  and  fortifications.  The  Allobroges, 
placing  guards  along  the  course  of  the  Rhine,  defend  their 
frontiers  with  great  vigilance  and  energy.  Caesar,  as  he  per- 
ceived that  the  enemy  were  superior  in  cavalry,  and  he  himself 
could  receive  no  aid  from  the  Province  or  Italy,  while  all  com- 
mimication  was  cut  off,  sends  across  the  Rhine  into  Germany 
to  those  states  which  he  had  subdued  in  the  preceding  cam- 
paigns, and  summons  from  them  cavalry  and  ihe  light-armed 
infantry,  who  were  accustomed  to  engage  among  them.  On 
their  arrival,  as  they  were  mounted  on  unserviceable  horses,  he 
takes  horses  from  the  nailitary  tribunes  and  the  rest,  nay,  even 
from  the  Roman  knights  and  veterans,  and  distributes  them 
among  the  Germans. 

Chap.  LXVL — In  the  mean  time,  whilst  these  things  are 
going  on,  the  forces  of  the  enemy  from  the  Arvemi,  and  the 
cavalry  which  had  been  demanded  from  all  Gaul,  meet 
together.  A  great  number  of  these  having  been  collected, 
when  Caesar  was  marching  into  the  country  of  the  Sequani, 
through  the  confines  of  the  Lingones,  in  order  that  he  might 
the  more  easily  render  aid  to  the  province,  Vercingetorix  en- 
camped in  three  camps,  about  ten  miles  from  the  Romans: 
and  having  summoned  the  commanders  of  the  cavalry  to  a 
council,  he  shows  that  the  time  of  victory  was  come ;  that  the 
Romans  were  fleeing  into  the  Province  and  leaving  Gaul ;  that 
this  was  sufficient  for  obtaining  immediate  freedom ;  i)ut  was  of 


202  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vn. 

little  moment  in  acquiring  peace  and  tranquillity  for  the  future ; 
for  the  Romans  would  return  after  assembling  greafer  forces, 
and  would  not  put  an  end  to  the  war.  Therefore  they  should 
attack  them  on  their  march,  when  encumbered.  If  the  infantry 
should  [be  obliged  to]  relieve  their  cavalry,  and  be  retarded 
by  doing  so,  the  march  could  not  be  accomplished :  if,  aban- 
doning their  baggage  they  should  provide  for  their  safety 
(a  result  which,  he  trusted,  was  more  like  to  ensue),  they 
would  lose  both  property  and  character.  For  as  to  the  enemy's 
horse,  they  ought  not  to  entertain  a  doubt  that  none  of  them 
would  dare  to  advance  beyond  the  main  body.  In  order  that 
they  [the  Gauls]  may  do  so  with  greater  spirit,  he  would 
marshal  all  their  forces  before  the  camp,  and  intimidate  the 
enemy.  The  cavalry  unanimously  shout  out,  "  That  they  ought 
to  bind  themselves  by  a  most  sacred  oath,  that  he  should  not  be 
received  under  a  roof,  nor  have  access  to  his  children,  parents, 
or  wife,  who  shall  not  twice  have  ridden  through  the  enemy's 
army." 

Chap.  LXVII. — This  proposal  receiving  general  appro- 
bation, and  all  being  forced  to  take  the  oath,  on  the  next  day 
the  cavalry  were  divided  into  three  parts,  and  two  of  these 
divisions  made  a  demonstration  on  our  two  flanks ;  while  one 
in  front  began  to  obstruct  our  march.  On  this  circumstance 
being  announced,  Caesar  orders  his  cavalry  also  to  form  three 
divisions  and  charge  the  enemy.  Then  the  action  commences 
simultaneously  in  every  part :  the  main  body  halts ;  the  bag- 
gage is  received  within  the  ranks  of  the  legions.  If  our  men 
seemed  to  be  distressed,  or  hard  pressed  in  any  quarter, 
Caesar  usually  ordered  the  troops  to  advance,  and  the  army  to 
wheel  round  in  that  quarter;  which  conduct  retarded  the 
enemy  in  the  pursuit,  and  encouraged  our  men  by  the  hope  of 
support.  At  length  the  Germans,  on  the  right  wing,  having 
gained  the  top  of  the  hill,  dislodge  the  enemy  from  their 
position  and  pursue  them  even  as  far  as  the  river  at  which 
Vercingetorix  with  the  infantry  was  stationed,  and  slay  several 
of  them.  The  rest,  on  observing  this  action,  fearing  lest 
they  should  be  surrounded,  betake  themselves  to  flight.  A 
slaughter  ensues  in  every  direction,  and  three  of  the  noblest 
of  the  .^Edui  are  taken  and  brought  to  Caesar:  Cotus,  the 
commander  of  the  cavalry,  who  had  been  engaged  in  the 
contest    with    ConvictoUtanis    the    last    election,    Cavarillus, 


CHAP.  LUX.  THE  GALLTO  "WAR.  203 

who  had  held  the  command  of  the  infantry  after  the  revolt  of 
Litavicus,  and  Eporedorix,  under  whose  command  the  ^Edui 
had  engaged  in  war  against  the  Sequani,  before  the  arrival  of 
C33sar. 

Chap.  LXVIII. — All  his  cavalry  being  routed,  Vercingetorix 
led  back  his  troops  in  the  same  order  as  he  had  arranged  them 
before  the  camp,  and  immediately  begaa  to  march  to  Alesia, 
which  is  a  town  of  the  Mandubii,  and  ordered  the  baggage 
to  be  speedily  brought  forth  from  the  camp,  and  follow  him 
closely.  Caesar,  having  conveyed  his  baggage  to  the  nearest  hill, 
and  having  left  two  legions  to  guard  it,  pursued  as  far  as  the 
time  of  day  would  permit,  and  after  slaying  about  three  thou- 
sand of  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  encamped  at  Alesia^  on  the  next 
day.  On  reconnoitering  the  situation  of  the  city,  finding  that 
the  enemy  were  panic-stricken,  because  the  cavalry  in  which 
they  placed  their  chief  reliance,  were  beaten,  he  encouraged  his 
men  to  endure  the  toil,  and  began  to  draw  a  line  of  circumval- 
lation  round  Alesia. 

Chap.  LXIX. — ^The  town  itself  was  situated  on  the  top  of  a 
hill,  in  a  very  lofty  position,  so  that  it  did  not  appear  likely  to 
be  taken,  except  by  a  regular  siege.  Two  rivers,  on  two  different 
sides,  washed  the  foot  of  the  hill.  Before  the  town  lay  a  plain 
of  about  three  miles  in  length ;  on  every  other  side  hills  at 
a  moderate  distance,  and  of  an  equal  degree  of  height,  sur- 
rounded the  town.  The  army  of  the  Gauls  had  filled  all  the 
space  under  the  wall,  comprising  a  part  of  the  hill  which 
looked  to  the  rising  sun,  and  had  drawn  in  front  a  trench 
and  a  stone  wall  six  feet  high.  The  circuit  of  that  for- 
tification, which  was  commenced  by  the  Romans,  comprised 
eleven  miles.  The  camp  was  pitched  in  a  strong  position, 
and  twenty-three  redoubts  were  raised  in  it,  in  which  sentinels 

1  Alesia,  a  strongly  fortified  town  of  the  Mandubii,  near  the  sources 
of  the  Seine,  and  situated  on  the  summit  of  a  mountain  now  Mount 
Auxois.  It  was  washed  on  two  sides  by  the  small  rivers  Lutosa  and 
Osera,  now  Oze  and  Ozerain.  Alesia  is  famous  for  the  siege  it  stood 
against  Caesar.  It  was  taken  and  destroyed  by  him,  but  was  afterward 
rebuilt  and  became  a  place  of  considerable  consequence  under  the  Roman 
emperors.  At  the  foot  of  Mount  Auxois  is  a  village  still  called  Alise. 
According  to  tradition,  Alesia  was  founded  by  JHercules,  which  would 
imply  that  the  place  had  been  originally  a  Phcenican  stronghold  for 
purposes  of  inland  trafiBc.  The  Greek  writers,  however,  say  that  it  took 
its  name  from  the  wanderings  of  that  hero  on  his  expedition  into  Spain, 
UTrd  T^c  icaTu  rrjv  arpareiav  ttZj/f. — ^A. 


204  CaSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOKvn. 

were  placed  by  day,  lest  any  sally  should  be  made  suddenly ; 
and  by  night  the  same  were  occupied  by  watches  and  strong 
guards. 

Chap.  LXX. — The  work  having  been  begun,  a  cavalry 
action  ensues  in  that  plain,  which  we  have  already  described 
as  broken  by  hills,  and  extending  three  miles  in  length.  The 
contest  is  maintained  on  both  sides  "v^ith  the  utmost  vigor ; 
Caesar  sends  the  Germans  to  aid  our  troops  when  distressed, 
and  draws  up  the  legions  in  front  of  the  camp,  lest  any  sally 
should  be  suddenly  made  by  the  enemy's  infantry.  The 
courage  of  our  men  is  increased  by  the  additional  support  of 
the  legions  ;  the  enemy  being  put  to  flight,  hinder  one  another 
by  their  numbers,  and  as  only  the  narrower  gates  were  left  open, 
are  crowded  together  in  them  ;  then  the  Germans  pursue  them 
with  \ngor  even  to  the  fortifications.  A  great  slaughter  ensues ; 
some  leave  their  horses,  and  endeavor  to  cross  the  ditch  and 
climb  the  wall.  Cajsar  orders  the  legions  which  he  had  drawn 
up  in  front  of  the  rampart  to  advance  a  little.  The  Gauls,  who 
were  within  the  fortifications,  were  no  less  panic-stricken,  think- 
ing that  the  enemy  were  coming  that  moment  against  them, 
and  unanimously  shout  "  to  arms ;"  some  in  their  alarm  rush 
into  the  town  ;  Vercingetorix  orders  the  gates  to  be  shut,  lest 
the  camp  should  be  left  undefended.  Tlie  Germans  retreat, 
after  slaying  many  and  taking  several  horses. 

Chap.  LXXI. — ^Vercingetorix  adopts  the  design  of  sending 
away  all  his  cavalry  by  night,  before  the  fortifications  should 
be  completed  by  the  Romans.  He  charges  them  when 
departing  "  that  each  of  them  should  go  to  his  respective 
state,  and  press  for  the  war  all  who  were  old  enough  to  bear 
arms  ;  he  states  his  own  merits,  and  conjures  them  to  consider 
his  safety,  and  not  surrender  him  who  had  deserved  so  well 
of  the  general  freedom,  to  the  enemy  for  torture ;  he  points 
out  to  them  that,  if  they  should  be  remiss,  eighty  thousand 
chosen  men  would  perish  with  him ;  that  upon  making  a 
calculation,  he  had  barely  com  for  thirty  days,  but  could 
hold  out  a  little  longer  by  economy."  After  giving  these 
instructions  he  silently  dismisses  the  cavalry  in  the  second 
watch,  [on  that  side]  where  our  works  were  not  completed ; 
he  orders  all  the  com  to  be  brought  to  himself;  he  ordains 
capital  punishment  to  such  as  should  not  obey;  he  dis- 
tributes among  them,  man  by  man,  the  cattle,  great  quan- 


CHAP.  nrm.  THE  GALLIC  "WAR.  206 

titles  of  which  had  been  driven  there  by  the  Mandubii ;  he 
began  to  measure  out  the  corn  sparingly,  and  by  little  and 
little ;  he  receives  into  the  town  all  the  forces  which  he  had 
posted  in  front  of  it.  In  this  manner  he  prepares  to  await  the 
succors  from  Gaul,  and  carry  on  the  war. 

Chap.  LXXII. — Caesar,  on  learning  these  proceedings  from 
the  deserters  and  captives,  adopted  the  following  system  of 
fortification ;  he  dug  a  trench  twenty  feet  deep,  with  perpen- 
dicular sides,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  base  of  this  trench 
should  extend  so  far  as  the  edges  were  apart  at  the  top.  He 
raised  all  his  other  works  at  a  distance  of  four  hundred  feet 
from  that  ditch ;  [he  did]  that  with  this  intention,  lest  Tsince  he 
necessarily  embraced  so  extensive  an  area,  and  the  whole  works 
could  not  be  easily  surrounded  by  a  line  of  soldiers)  a  large 
number  of  the  enemy  should  suddenly,  or  by  night,  sally  against 
the  fortifications;  or  lest  they  should  by  day  cast  weapons 
against  our  men  while  occupied  with  the  worl^.  Having  left 
this  interval,  he  drew  two  trenches  fifteen  feet  broad,  and  of  the 
same  depth ;  the  innermost  of  them,  being  in  low  and  level 
ground,  he  filled  with  water  conveyed  from  the  river.  Behind 
these  he  raised  a  rampart  and  wall  twelve  feet  high  ;  to  this  he 
added  a  parapet  and  battlements,  with  large  stakes  cut  like 
stags'  horns,  projecting  from  the  junction  of  the  parapet  and 
battlements,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  scaling  it,  and  surround- 
ed the  entire  work  with  turrets,  which  were  eighty  feet  distant 
from  one  another. 

Chap.  LXXKL — It  was  necessary,  at  one  and  the  same  time, 
to  procure  timber  [for  the  rampart],  lay  in  supplies  of  com,  and 
raise  also  extensive  fortifications,  and  the  available  troops  were 
in  consequence  of  this  reduced  in  number,  since  they  used  to 
advance  to  soma  distance  from  the  camp,  and  sometimes  the 
Gauls  endeavored  to  attack  our  works,  and  to  make  a  sally 
from  the  town  by  several  gates  and  in  great  force.  On  which 
Caesar  thought  that  further  additions  should  be  made  to  these 
works,  in  order  that  the  fortifications  might  be  defensible  by  a 
small  number  of  soldiers.  Having,  therefore,  cut  down  the 
trunks  of  trees  or  very  thick  branches,  and  having  stripped  their 
tops  of  the  bark,  and  sharpened  them  into  a  point,  he  drew  a 
continued  trench  every  where  five  feet  deep.  These  stakes 
being  sunk  into  this  trench,  and  fastened  firmly  at  the  bottom, 
to  prevent  the  possibility  of  their  being  torn  up,  had  their 


206  CiElSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  bookyh. 

branches  only  projecting  from  the  ground.  There  were  five 
row3  in  connection  with,  and  intersecting  each  other;  and 
whoever  entered  within  them  were  likely  to  impale  themselves 
on  very  sharp  stakes.  The  soldiers  called  these  "  cippi."  Before 
these,  which  were  arranged  in  oblique  rows  in  the  form  of  a 
quincunx,  pits  three  feet  deep  were  dug,  which  gradually 
diminished  in  depth  to  the  bottom.  In  these  pits  tapering 
stakes,  of  the  thickness  of  a  man's  thigh,  sharpened  at  the  top 
and  hardened  in  the  fire,  were  sunk  in  such  a  manner  as  to  pro- 
ject from  the  ground  not  more  than  four  inches ;  at  the  same 
time  for  the  purpose  of  giving  them  strength  and  stability,  they 
were  each  filled  with  trampled  clay  to  the  height  of  one  foot 
from  the  bottom :  the  rest  of  the  pit  was  covered  over  with 
osiers  and  twigs,  to  conceal  the  deceit.  Eight  rows  of  this  kind 
were  dug,  and  were  three  feet  distant  fi^om  each  other.  They 
called  this  a  lily  from  its  resemblance  to  that  flower.  Stakes  a 
foot  long,  with  iron  hooks  attached  to  them,  were  entirely  sunk 
in  the  ground  before  these,  and  were  planted  in  every  place  at 
small  intervals ;  these  they  called  spurs. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — After  completing  these  works,  having 
selected  as  level  ground  as  lie  could,  considering  the  nature  of 
the  country,  and  having  inclosed  an  area  of  fourteen  miles,  he 
constructed,  against  an  external  enemy,  fortifications  of  the 
same  kind  in  every  respect,  and  separate  from  these,  so  that  the 
guards  of  the  fortifications  could  not  be  surrounded  even  by 
immense  numbers,  if  such  a  circumstance  should  take  place 
owing  to  the  departure  of  the  enemy's  cavalry ;  and  in  order 
that  the  Roman  soldiera  might  not  be  compelled  to  go  out  of 
the  camp  with  great  risk,  he  orders  all  to  provide  forage  and 
corn  for  thirty  days. 

Chap.  LXXV. — While  those  things  are  carried  on  at  Alesia, 
the  Gauls,  having  convened  a  council  of  their  chief  nobiUty, 
determine  that  all  who  could  bear  arms  should  not  be  called 
out,  which  was  the  opinion  of  Vercingetorix,  but  that  a  fixed 
number  should  be  levied  from  each  state ;  lest,  when  so  great 
a  multitude  assembled  together,  they  could  neither  govern  nor 
distinguish  their  men,  nor  have  the  means  of  supplying  them 
with  corn.  They  demand  thirty-five  thousand  men  from  the 
-^dui  and  their  dependents,  the  Segusiani,  Ambivareti,  and 
Aulerci  Brannovices ;  an  equal  number  from  the  Arverni  in  con- 
junction with  the  Eleuteti  Cadurci,  Gabali,  and  Velauni,  who 


CHAP.  IXSVL  THE  GALLIO  WAR  207 

were  accustomed  to  be  under  the  command  of  the  Arverni ; 
twelve  thousand  each  from  the  Senones,  Sequani,  Bituriges, 
Sentones,  Ruteni,  and  Carnutes  ;  ten  thousand  from  the  Bello- 
vaci ;  the  same  number  from  the  Lemovici ;  eight  thousand 
each  from  the  Pictones,  and  Turoni,  and  Parisii,  and  Helvii ; 
five  thousand  each  from  the  Suessiones,  Ambiani,  Mediomatrici, 
Petrocorii,  Nervii,  Morini,  and  Nitiobriges ;  the  same  number 
from  the  Aulerci  Cenomani ;  four  thousand  from  the  Atrebates ; 
three  thousand  each  from  the  Bellocassi,  Lexovii,  and  Aulerci 
Eburovices ;  thirty  thousand  from  the  Eauraci,  and  Boii ;  six 
thousand  from  all  the  states  together,  which  border  on  the 
Atlantic,  and  which  in  their  dialect  are  called  Armoricae'  (in 
which  number  are  comprehended  the  Curisolites,  Rhedones, 
Ambibari,  Caltes,  Osismii,  Lemovices,  Veneti,  and  Unelh).  Of 
these  the  Bellovaci  did  not  contribute  their  number,  as  they 
said  that  they  would  wage  war  against  the  Romans  on  their 
own  account,  and  at  their  own  discretion,  and  would  not  obey 
the  order  of  any  one  :  however,  at  the  request  of  Commius,  they 
sent  two  thousand,  in  consideration  of  a  tie  of  hospitahty  which 
subsisted  between  him  and  them. 

Chap.  LXXVI. — Caesar  had,  as  we  have  previously  narrated, 
availed  himself  of  the  faithful  and  valuable  services  of  this 
Commius,  in  Britain,  in  former  years :  in  consideration  of  which 
merits  he  had  exempted  from  taxes  his  [Commius's]  state, 
and  had  conferred  on  Commius  himself  tbe  country  of  the 
Morini.  Yet  such  was  the  unanimity  of  the  Gauls  in  asserting 
their  freedom,  and  recovering  their  ancient  renown  in  war, 
that  they  were  influenced  neither  by  &vors,  nor  by  the  rec- 
ollection of  private  friendship ;  and  all  earnestly  directed  their 
energies  and  resources  to  that  war,  and  collected  eight 
thousand  cavalry,  and  about  two  hundred  and  forty  thou- 
sand infantry.  These  were  reviewed  in  the  country  of  the 
.^Edui,  and  a  calculation  was  made  of  their  numbers:  com- 
manders were  appointed :  the  supreme  command  is  intrusted 
to  Commius  the  Atrebatian,  Viridomarus  and  Eporedorix  the 
-i^uans,  and  Vergasillaunus  the  Arveman,  the  cousin-german 

'  Armorica,  or  Aremorica,  a  Celtic  term  applied  in  strictness  to  all 
parts  of  Gaul  lying  along  the  ocean.  Cassar,  however,  confines  the  ap- 
pellation merely  to  the  tract  of  country  which  corresponds  to  Normandy 
and  Brittany.  The  name  is  derived  from  the  Celtic  Ar  Moer,  that  is,  Am 
Mur,  "  on  the  sea." — A. 


208  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vil 

of  Vercingetorix.  To  them  are  assigned  men  selected  from 
each  state,  by  whose  advice  the  war  should  be  conducted.  All 
march  to  Alesia,  sanguine  and  full  of  confidence  :  nor  was  there 
a  single  individual  who  imagined  that  the  Romans  could 
withstand  the  sight  of  such  an  immense  host :  especially  in  an 
action  carried  on  both  in  front  and  rear,  when  [on  the  inside] 
the  besieged  would  sally  from  the  town  and  attack  the  enemy, 
and  on  the  outside  so  great  forces  of  cavalry  and  infantry  would 
be  seen. 

Chap.  LXXVII. — ^But  those  who  were  blockaded  at  Alesia, 
the  day  being  past,  on  which  they  had  expected  auxiliaries 
from  their  countrymen,  and  all  their  com  being  consumed 
ignorant  of  what  was  going  on  among  the  .^Edui,  convened 
an  assembly  and  deliberated  on  the  exigency  of  their  situa- 
tion. After  various  opinions  had  been  expressed  among 
them,  some  of  which  proposed  a  surrender,  others  a  sally, 
while  their  strength  would  support  it,  the  speech  of  Cri- 
tognatus  ought  not  to  be  omitted  for  its  singular  and  de- 
testable cruelty.  He  sprung  from  the  noblest  family  among 
the  Arverni,  and  possessing  great  influence,  says,  "I  shall 
pay  no  attention  to  the  opinion  of  those  who  call  a  most 
disgraceful  surrender  by  the  name  of  a  capitulation ;  nor  do  I 
think  that  they  ought  to  be  considered  as  citizens,  or  summoned 
to  the  council.  My  business  is  with  those  who  approve  of  a 
sally:  in  whose  advice  the  memory  of  our  ancient  prowess 
seems  to  dwell  in  the  opinion  of  you  all.  To  be  imablo 
to  bear  privation  for  a  short  time  is  disgraceful  cowardice, 
not  true  valor.  Those  who  voluntarily  ofier  themselves  to 
death  are  more  easily  found  than  those  who  would  calmly 
endure  distress.  And  I  would  approve  of  this  opinion  (for 
honor  is  a  powerful  motive  with  me),  could  I  foresee  no 
other  loss,  save  that  of  life ;  but  let  us,  in  adopting  our  design, 
look  back  on  all  Gaul,  which  we  have  stirred  up  to  our  aid. 
What  courage  do  you  think  would  our  relatives  and  friends 
have,  if  eighty  thousand  men  were  butchered  in  one  spot, 
supposing  that  they  should  be  forced  to  come  to  an  action 
almost  over  our  corpses  ?  Do  not  utterly  deprive  them  of  your 
aid,  for  they  have  spumed  all  thoughts  of  personal  danger  on 
account  of  your  safety ;  nor  by  your  folly,  rashness,  and 
cowardice,  crush  all  Gaul  and  doom  it  to  an  eternal  slavery. 
Do  you  doubt  their  fidelity  and  firmness  because  they  have  not 


CHAP.  Lnvm.  THE  GALMO  "WAE.  209 

come  at  the  appointed  day  ?  What  then  ?  Do  you  suppose 
that  the  Romaus  are  employed  every  day  in  the  outer  fortifica- 
tions for  mere  amusement?  If  you  can  not  be  assured  by 
their  dispatches,  since  every  avenue  is  blocked  up,  take  the 
Romans  as  evidence  that  there  approach  is  drawing  near; 
since  they,  intimidated  by  alarm  at  this,  labor  night  and 
day  at  their  works.  What,  therefore,  is  my  design  ?  To 
do  as  our  ancestors  did  in  tiie  war  against  the  Cimbri  and 
Teutones,  which  was  by  no  means  equally  momentous  who, 
when  driven  into  their  towns,  and  oppressed  by  similar 
privations,  supported  life  by  the  corpses  of  those  who  appeared 
useless  for  war  on  account  of  their  age,  and  did  not  sur- 
render to  the  enemy :  and  even  if  we  had  not  a  precedent  for 
such  cruel  conduct,  still  I  should  consider  it  most  glorious 
that  one  should  be  established,  and  delivered  to  posterity. 
For  in  what  was  that  war  like  this  ?  The  Cimbri,  after  laying 
Gaul  waste,  and  inflicting  great  calamities,  at  length  departed 
from  our  country,  and  sought  other  lands ;  they  left  us  our 
rights,  laws,  lands,  and  liberty.  But  what  other  motive  or 
wish  have  the  Romans,  than,  induced  by  envy,  to  settle  in  the 
lands  and  states  of  those  whom  they  have  learned  by  fame  to 
be  noble  and  powerfiil  in  war,  and  impose  on  them  perpetual 
slavery  ?  For  they  never  have  carried  on  wars  on  any  other 
terms.  But  if  you  know  not  these  things  which  are  going  on 
in  distant  countries,  look  to  the  neighboring  Gaul,  which  be- 
ing reduced  to  the  form  of  a  province,  stripped  of  its  rights  and 
laws,  and  subjected  to  Roman  despotism,'  is  oppressed  by  per- 
petual slavery."  ' 

Chap.  LXXVJLli. — ^When  different  opinions  were  expressed, 
they  determined  that  those  who,  owing  to  age  or  ill  health, 
were  unserviceable  for  war,  should  depart  from  the  town, 
and  that  themselves  should  try  every  expedient  before  they 
had  recourse  to  the  advice  of  Critognatus:  however,  that 
they  would  rather  adopt  that  design,  if  circumstances 
should  compel  them  and  their  allies  should  delay,  than 
accept  any  terms  of  a  surrender  or  peace.  The  Mandubii, 
who  had  admitted  them  into  the  town,  are  compelled  to  go 
forth  with  their  wives  and  children.  When  these  came  to  the 
Roman  fortifications,  weeping,  they  begged  of  the  soldiers  by 
every  entreaty  to  receive  them  as  slaves  and  relieve  them  with 

*  Literally,  "  axes,"  alluding  to  the  secures  carried  by  the  Eoman  lictors. 


210  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vn. 

food.  But  CjEsar,  placing  guards  on  the  rampart,  forbade  them 
to  be  admitted. 

Chap.  LXXIX. — In  the  mean  time,  Commius  and  the  rest 
of  the  leaders,  to  whom  the  supreme  command  had  been 
intrusted,  came  with  all  their  forces  to  Alesia,  and  having 
occupied  the  entire  hill,  encamped  not  more  than  a  mile  from 
our  fortifications.  The  following  day,  having  led  forth  their 
cavalry  from  the  camp,  they  fill  all  that  plain,  which,  we  have 
related,  extended  three  miles  in  length,  and  drew  out  their 
infantry  a  little  from  that  place,  and  post  them  on  the  higher 
ground.  The  town  Alesia  commanded  a  view  of  the  whole  plain. 
The  besieged  run  together  when  these  auxiliaries  were  seen ; 
mutual  congratulations  ensue,  and  the  minds  of  all  are  elated 
with  joy.  Accordingly,  drawing  out  their  troops,  they  encamp 
before  the  town,  and  cover  the  nearest  trench  with  hurdles 
and  fill  it  up  with  earth,  and  make  ready  for  a  sally  and  every 
casualty. 

Chap.  LXXX. — Cassar,  having  stationed  his  army  on  both 
sides  of  the  fortifications,  in  order  that,  if  occjision  should 
arise,  each  should  hold  and  know  his  own  post,  orders  the 
cavalry  to  issue  forth  from  the  camp  and  commence  action. 
There  was  a  commanding  view  from  the  entire  camp,  which 
occupied  a  ridge  of  hills ;  and  the  minds  of  all  the  soldiers 
anxiously  awaited  the  issue  of  the  battle.  The  Gauls  had 
scattered  archers  and  light-armed  infantiy  here  and  there, 
among  their  cavalry,  to  give  relief  to  their  retreating  troops,  and 
sustain  the  impetuosity  of  our  cavalry.  Several  of  our  soldiers 
were  unexpectedly  wounded  by  these,  and  left  the  battle. 
When  the  Gauls  were  confident  that  their  countrymen  were 
the  conquerors  in  the  action,  and  beheld  our  men  hard  pressed 
by  numbers,  both  those  who  were  hemmed  in  by  the  line  of 
circumvallation  and  those  who  had  come  to  aid  them,  sup- 
ported the  spirits  of  their  men  by  shouts  and  yells  from  every 
quarter.  As  the  action  was  carried  on  in  sight  of  all,  neither 
a  brave  nor  cowardly  act  could  be  concealed  ;  both  the  desire 
of  praise  and  the  fear  of  ignominy,  urged  on  each  party  to 
valor.  After  fighting  from  noon  almost  to  sunset,  without 
vnctory  inclining  in  favor  of  either,  the  Germans,  on  one  side, 
made  a  charge  against  the  enemy  in  a  compact  body,  and 
drove  them  back;  and,  when  they  were  put  to  flight,  the 
archers  were  surrounded  and  cut  to  pieces.     In  other  parts. 


CHAP.  ixnn.  THE  GALTJO  WAE.  211 

likewise,  our  men  pursued  to  the  camp  the  retreating  enemy, 
and  did  not  give  them  an  opportunity  of  rallying.  But  those 
who  had  come  forth  from  Alesia  returned  into  the  town  dejected 
and  almost  despairing  of  success. 

Chap.  LXXXI. — The  Gauls,  after  the  interval  of  a  day, 
and  after  making,  during  that  time,  an  immense  nimiber  of 
hurdles,  scaling-ladders,  and  iron  hooks,  silently  went  forth 
from  the  camp  at  midnight  and  approached  the  fortifications 
in  the  plain.  Raising  a  shout  suddenly,  that  by  this  intima- 
tion those  who  were  beseiged  in  the  town  might  learn  their 
arrival,  they  began  to  cast  down  hurdles  and  dislodge  our 
men  from  the  rampart  by  slings,  arrows,  and  stones,  and 
executed  the  other  movements  which  are  requisite  in  storming. 
At  the  same  time,  Vercingetorix,  having  heard  the  shout, 
gives  the  signal  to  his  troops  by  a  trumpet,  and  leads  them 
forth  from  the  town.  Our  troops,  as  each  man's  post  had 
been  assigned  him  some  days  before,  man  the  fortifications; 
they  intimidate  the  Gauls  by  slings,  large  stones,  stakes  which 
they  had  placed  along  the  works,  and  bullets.  All  view 
being  prevented  by  the  darkness,  many  wounds  are  received 
on  both  sides ;  several  missiles,  are  thrown  from  the  engines. 
But  Marcus  Antonius,  and  Caius  Trebonius,  the  lieutenants,  to 
whom  the  defense  of  these  parts  had  been  allotted,  draughted 
troops  from  the  redoubts  which  were  more  remote,  and  sent 
them  to  aid  our  troops,  in  whatever  direction  they  understood 
that  they  were  hard  pressed. 

Chap.  LXXXEE. — While  the  Gauls  were  at  a  distance 
from  the  fortification,  they  did  more  execution,  owing  to  the 
immense  number  of  their  weapons :  after  they  came  nearer, 
they  either  unawares  empaled  themselves  on  the  spurs,*  or 
were  pierced  by  the  mural  darts  from  the  ramparts  and  towers, 
and  thus  perished.  After  receiving  many  wounds  on  all  sides, 
and  having  forced  no  part  of  the  works,  when  day  drew  nigh, 
fearing  lest  they  should  be  surrounded  by  a  sally  made  from 
the  higher  camp  on  the  exposed  flank,  they  retreated  to  their 
countrymen.  But  those  within,  while  they  bring  forward 
those  things  which  had  been  prepared  by  Vercingetorix  for  a 
sally,  fill  up  the  nearest  trenches ;  having  delayed  a  long  time 
in    executing    these    movements,    they    learned    the     retreat 

1  Caesar,  at  the  end  of  the  seventy -third  chapter,  explains  what  these 
were. 


212  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vn. 

of  their  countrymen  before  they  drew  nigh  to  the  fortifications. 
Thus  they  returned  to  the  town  without  accompUshing  their 
object. 

Chap.  LXXXIIT. — Tlie  Gauls,  having  been  twice  repulsed 
■with  gi-eat  loss,  consult  what  they  should  do ;  they  avail  them- 
selves of  the  information  of  those  who  were  well  acquainted 
with  the  country ;  from  them  they  ascertain  the  position  and 
fortification  of  the  upper  camp.  There  was,  on  the  north  side, 
a  hill,  which  our  men  could  not  include  in  their  works,  on 
account  of  the  extent  of  the  circuit,  and  had  necessarily  made 
their  camp  in  ground  almost  disadvantageous,  and  pretty  steep. 
Caius  Antistius  Reginus,  and  Caius  Caninius  Rebilus,  two  of 
the  lieutenants,  with  two  legions,  were  in  possession  of  this  camp. 
The  leaders  of  the  enemy,  having  reconnoitered  the  country  by 
their  scouts,  select  from  the  entire  army  sixty  thousand  men, 
belonging  to  those  states,  which  bear  the  highest  character 
for  courage  ;  they  privately  arrange  among  themselves  what 
they  wished  to  be  done,  and  in  what  manner  ;  they  decide  that 
the  attack  should  take  place  when  it  should  seem  to  be  noon. 
They  appoint  over  their  forces  Vergasillaunus,  the  Arvernian, 
one  of  the  four  generals,  and  a  near  relative  of  Vercingetorix. 
He,  having  issued  from  the  camp  at  the  first  watch,  and  having 
almost  completed  his  march  a  little  before  the  dawn,  hid  him- 
self behind  the  moimtain,  and  ordered  his  soldiers  to  refresh 
themselves  after  their  labor  during  the  night.  When  noon 
now  seemed  to  draw  nigh,  he  marched  hastily  against  that 
camp  which  we  have  mentioned  before ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  the  cavalry  began  to  approach  the  fortifications  in  the 
plain,  and  the  rest  of  the  forces  to  make  a  demonstratiorf  in  front 
of  the  camp. 

Chap.  LXXXIV. — Vercingetorix,  having  beheld  his  country- 
men from  the  citadel  of  Alesia,  issues  forth  from  the  town ;  he 
brings  forth  from  the  camp  long  hooks,  movable  pent-houses, 
mural  hooks,  and  other  things,  which  he  had  prepared  for  the 
purpose  of  making  a  sally.  They  engage  on  all  sides  at  once 
and  every  expedient  is  adopted.  They  flocked  to  whatever  part 
of  the  works  seemed  weakest.  The  army  of  the  Romans  is  dis- 
tributed along  their  extensive  lines,  and  with  difiiculty  meets 
the  enemy  in  every  quarter.  The  shouts  which  were  raised  by 
the  combatants  in  their  rear,  had  a  great  tendency  to  intimidate 
our  men,  because  they  perceived  that  their  danger  rested  on  tho 


QTf  AT»  T.TnrvTT  THE  GALTiTC  WAB.     '  >ssi^ 

valor  of  others :  for  generally  all  evils  which  are  distant  most 
powerfully  alarm  men's  minds. 

Chap.  LXXXV. — Caesar,  having  selected  a  commanding 
situation,  sees  distinctly  whatever  is  going  on  in  every  quarter, 
and  sends  assistance  to  his  troops  when  hard  pressed.  The  idea 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  both  parties  is,  that  the  present  is 
the  time  in  which  they  would  have  the  fairest  opportunity  of 
making  a  struggle ;  the  Gauls  despairing  of  all  safety,  unless 
they  should  succeed  in  forcing  the  lines  :  the  Romans  expecting 
an  end  to  all  their  labors  if  they  should  gain  the  day.  The 
principal  struggle  is  at  the  upper  lines,  to  which  as  we  have  said 
Vergasillaunus  was  sent.  The  least  elevation  of  ground, 
added  to  a  declivity,  exercises  a  momentous  influence.  Some 
are  casting  missiles,  others,  forming  a  testudo,  advance  to  the 
attack ;  fresh  men '  by  turns  relieve  the  wearied.  The  earth, 
heaped  up  by  all  against  the  fortifications,  gives  the  means 
of  ascent  to  the  Gauls,  and  covers  those  works  which  the~ 
Romans  had  concealed  in  the  ground.  Our  men  have  no  longer 
arms  or  strength. 

Chap.  LXXXVI. — Caesar,  on  observing  these  movements, 
sends  Labienus  with  six  cohorts  to  reheve  his  distressed 
soldiers :  he  orders  him,  if  he  should  be  unable  to  withstand 
them,  to  draw  oflF  the  cohorts  and  make  a  sally ;  but  not  to  do" 
this  except  through  necessity.  He  himself  goes  to  the  rest, 
and  exhorts  them  not  to  succumb  to  the  toil ;  he  shows  them 
that  the  fruits  of  all  former  engagements  depend  on  that  day 
and  hour.  The  Gauls  within,  despairing  of  forcing  the  fortifi- 
cations in  the  plains  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  the  works, 
attempt  the  places  precipitous  in  ascent :  hither  tj^ey  bring 
the  engines  which  they  had  prepared;  by  the  immense 
number  of  their  missiles  they  dislodge  the  defenders  from  the. 
turrets  :  they  fill  the  ditches  with  clay  and  hurdles,  then  clear 
the  way ;  they  tear  down  the  rampart  and  breast-work  with 
hooks. 

Chap.  LXXXVII. — Caesar  sends  at  first  young  Brutus, 
with  six  cohorts,  and  afterward  Caius  Fabius,  his  lieutenant, 
with  seven  others :  finally,  as  they  fought  more  obstinately,  he 
leads  up  fresh  men  to  the  assistance  of  his  soldiers.  After  re- 
newing the  action,  and  repulsing  the  enemy,  he  marches  in  the 
directiDn  in  which  he  had  sent  Labienus,  drafts  four  cohorts 
from  the  nearest  redoubt,  and  orders  part  of  the  cavalry  to  fol- 


214  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  nr. 

low  him,  and  part  to  make  the  circuit  of  the  external  fortifica- 
tions and  attack  the  enemy  in  the  rear.  Labienus,  when  neither 
the  ramparts  or  ditches  could  check  the  onset  of  the  enemy,  in- 
forms Cassar  by  messengers  of  what  he  intended  to  do.  Cassar 
hastens  to  share  in  the  action. 

Chap.  LXXXVIII. — His  arrival  being  known  from  the 
color  of  his  robe,*  and  the  troops  of  cavalry,  and  the  cohorts 
which  he  had  ordered  to  follow  him  being  seen,  as  these  low 
and  sloping  grounds  were  plainly  visible  from  the  eminences, 
the  enemy  join  battle.  A  shout  being  raised  by  both  sides,  it  was 
succeeded  by  a  general  shout  along  the  ramparts  and  whole  line 
of  fortifications.  Our  troops,  laying  aside  their  javelins,  carry 
on  the  engagement  with  their  swords.  The  cavalry  is  sud- 
denly seen  in  the  rear  of  the  Gauls;  the  other  cohorts  advance 
rapidly ;  the  enemy  turn  their  backs ;  the  cavalry  intercept 
them  in  their  flight,  and  a  great  slaughter  ensues.  Sedulius  the 
general  and  chief  of  the  Lemovices  is  slain  ;  Vergasillaunus,  the 
Arvemian,  is  taken  alive  in  the  flight,  seventy-four  military 
standards  are  brought  to  Caesar,  and  few  out  of  so  great  a  num- 
ber return  safe  to  their  camp.  The  besieged,  beholding  from  the 
town  the  slaughter  and  flight  of  their  countrymen,  despairing  of 
safety,  lead  back  their  troops  from  the  fortifications.'  A  flight 
•of  the  Gauls  from  their  camp  immediately  ensues  on  hearing 
of  this  disaster,  and  had  not  the  soldiers  been  wearied  by  send- 
ing frequent  reinforcements,  and  the  labor  of  the  entire  day, 
all  the  enemy's  forces  could  have  been  destroyed.  Immediately 
after  midnight,  the  cavalry  are  sent  out  and  overtake  the  rear, 
a  great  number  are  taken  or  cut  to  pieces,  the  rest  by  flight 
escape  in  difierent  directions  to  their  respective  states.  Vercin- 
getorix,  having  convened  a  council  the  following  day,  declares, 
"  That  he  had  undertaken  that  war,  not  on  account  of  his  own 
exigences,  but  on  account  of  the  general  freedom  ;  and  since  he 
must  yield  to  fortune,  he  offered  himself  to  them  for  either  pur- 
pose, whether  they  should  wish  to  atone  to  the  Komans  by  his 
death,  or  surrender  him  alive.     Embassadors  are  sent  to  Caesar 

1  The  Roman  generals  usually  wore  a  white  or  purple  robe  {paluda- 
menium)  over  their  armor.  We  find  in  Valerius  Maximus  the  following 
allusion  to  the  color  of  the  robe; — "Crassus  was  about  to  lead  his  army 
from  Carraj  against  the  Parthians.  A  dark-colored  military  robe  was 
given  him,  although  a  white  or  purple  robe  was  usually  given  to  the 
generals  going  forth  to  the  field  of  battle." 


CHAP.  xo.  THE  GALT.TO  WAB.  215 

on  this  subject.  He  orders  their  arms  to  be  surrendered,  and 
their  chieftains  delivered  up.  He  seated  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  lines  in  front  of  the  camp,  the  GalUc  chieftains  are  brought 
before  him.  They  surrender  Vercingetorix,*  and  lay  down  their 
anns.  Reserving  the  iEdui  and  Arvemi,  [to  try]  if  he  could 
gain  over,  through  their  influence,  their  respective  states,  he  dis- 
tributes one  of  the  remaining  captives  to  each  soldier,  through- 
out the  entire  army,  as  plunder. 

Chap.  XC. — After  making  these  arrangements,  he  marches 
into  the  [country  of  the]  .^ui,  and  recovers  that  state.  To 
this  place  embassadors  are  sent  by  the  Arveni,  who  promise 
that  they  will  execute  his  commands.  He  demands  a  great 
niunber  of  hostages.  He  sends  the  legions  to  winter-quarters ; 
he  restores  about  twenty  thousand  captives  to  the  .^£dui  and 
Arvemi ;  he  orders  Titus  Labienus  to  march  into  the  [country 
of  the]  Sequani  with  two  legions  and  the  cavalry,  and  to  him  he 
attaches  Marcus  Sempronius  Rutilus;  he  places  Caius  Fabius, 
and  Lucius  Minucius  Basilus,  with  two  legions  in  the  country 
of  the  Remi,  lest  they  should  sustain  any  loss  from  the  Bellovaci 
in  their  neighborhood.  He  sends  Caius  Antistius  Reginus  into 
the  [country  of  the]  Ambivareti,  Titus  Sextius  into  the  territories 
of  the  Bituriges,  and  Caius  Caninius  Rebilus  into  those  of  the 
Ruteni,  with  one  legion  each.  He  stations  Quintus  TuUius 
Cicero,  and  Publius  Sulpicixis  among  the  -lEdui  at  Cabillo  and 
Matisco  on  the  Saone,  to  procure  supplies  of  com.  He  himself 
determines  to  winter  at  Bibracte.  A  supplication  of  twenty  days 
is  decreed  by  the  senate  at  Rome,  on  learning  these  successes 
from  Caesar's  dispatches. 

I  According  to  Plutarch  the  Gallic  chief  arrayed  himself  in  his  most 
splendid  armor,  and  having  caparisoned  his  horse,  sallied  out  from  the 
gates  of  the  town.  After  he  had  taken  some  circuits  around  Caesar,  as 
the  latter  was  sitting  in  his  tribunal,  he  dismounted,  put  off  his  armor,  and 
seated  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Roman  general  There  he  remained  in 
silence  until  Caesar  ordered  him  to  be  taken  away  and  reserved  for  his 
triumph.  Dion  Cassius  states  that  he  reUed  on  Caesar's  former  friendship 
for  forgiveness.  This  reliance,  however,  proved  unavaihng ;  since,  after 
having  been  led  in  thumph  at  Bome,  he  was  put  to  death  in  prison. 


BOOK  VIII. 

WRITTEN   BY   AULUS    HIRTIITS.* 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.  Disturbances  in  Gaul.  III.  The  Bituriges  compelled  to  give  hostages. 
IV.  The  Camutes  obliged  to  disperse.  VII.  Csesar  marches  against 
the  Bellovaci,  XV.  And  compels  them  to  retreat.  XVIII.  They  lie 
in  ambush  for  the  Romans ;  but  are  defeated  with  great  loss.  XXIII. 
And  give  hostages.  XXVI.  Dumnacus  besieges  Limonum,  XXIX. 
But  is  obliged  to  raise  the  siege,  and  loses  his  baggage.  XXXI.  The 
Camutes  and  states  called  ArmoricsB  submit  to  Fabius.  XXXVI. 
Drapes  is  taken  prisoner  by  Caninius.  XL.  Caesar  and  Caninius  invest 
Uxellodunum.  XLIV.  The  town  is  taken,  and  the  inhabitants  treated 
with  extraordinary  severity.  XLV.  Labienus's  success  against  the 
Treviri.  XLVIII.  Comius  surrenders  to  Antony.  L.  Caesar  goes  to 
Italy,  and  is  most  honorably  received.  LII.  He  discovers  the  designs 
of  his  enemies.    LV.  And  sets  out  again  for  Italy. 


AtTLUS   HIRTIUS  S   PREFACE. 

Prevailed  'on  by  your  continued  solicitations,  Balbus,  I 
have  engaged  in  a  most  difficult  task,  as  my  daily  refusals 
appear  to  plead  not  my  inability,  but  indolence,  as  an  ex- 
cuse. I  have  compiled  a  continuation  of  the  Commentaries 
of  our  Caesar's  Wars  in  Gaul,  not  indeed  to  be  compared  to  his 
vpritings,  which  either  precede  or  follow  them ;  and  recently,  I 
have  completed  what  he  left  imperfect  after  the  transactions  in 
Alexandria,  to  the  end,  not  indeed  of  the  civil  broils,  to  which 

1  "We  learn  from  Suetonius,  in  the  life  of  Caesar,  that  there  was  even 
in  his  time  a  doubt  about  the  writer  of  this  book :  his  words  are,  "  For 
the  author  of  the  Alexandrian,  African,  and  Spanish  wars,  has  not  been 
ascertained,  since  some  think  it  was  Oppius,  others  Hirtius,  who  also 
wrote  a  supplement  to  the  last  and  unfinished  book  of  the  Gallic  war." 
Many  editors  have  attributed  it  to  a  certain  Hirtius  Pansa:  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  Hirtius  and  Pansa  were  quite  different  individuals. 
The  mistake  appears  to  have  originated  in  the  error  of  some  of  the  libra- 
rians (a  class  of  men  whose  services  to  Belles  Lettres  have  been  repaid 
by  charging  them  with  the  corruption  of  the  different  texts  which  they 
transcribed),  who  from  the  circumstance  of  Aulus  Hirtius  and  Gains 
Vibius  Pansa  being  associated  in  the  consulate,  A.U.C.  710,  fell  into  the 
error  of  supposing  them  the  same  individual 


CHAP?  I.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  217 

we  see  no  issue,  but  of  Caesar's  life.  I  wish  that  those  who  may 
read  them  could  know  how  unwillingly  I  undcTtook  to  write 
them,  as  then  I  might  the  more  readily  escape  the  imputation 
of  folly  and  arrogance,  in  presuming  to  intrude  among  Caesar's 
writings.  For  it  is  agreed  on  all  hands,  that  no  composition 
was  ever  executed  with  so  great  care,  that  it  is  not  exceeded 
in  elegance  by  these  Commentaries,  which  were  pubhshed  for 
the  use  of  historians,  that  they  might  not  want  memoirs  of 
such  achievements ;  and  they  stand  so  high  in  the  esteem  of 
all  men,  that  historians  seem  rather  deprived  of,  than  fiir- 
nished  with  material.  At  which  we  have  more  reason  to  be 
surprised  than  other  men ;  for  they  can  only  appreciate  the 
elegance  and  correctness  with  which  he  finished  them,  while 
we  know  with  what  ease  and  expediton.  Caesar  possessed 
not  only  an  uncommon  flow  of  language  and  elegance  of 
style,  but  also  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  method  of  con- 
veying his  ideas.  But  I  had  not  even  the  good  fortime  to 
share  in  the  Alexandrian  or  African  war ;  and  though  these 
were  partly  communicated  to  me  by  Caesar  himself,  in  con- 
versation, yet  we  listen  with  a  different  degree  of  attention  to 
those  things  which  strike  us  with  admiration  by  their  novelty, 
and  those  which  we  design  to  attest  to  posterity.  But,  in  truth, 
while  I  urge  every  apology,  that  I  may  not  be  compared  to 
Caesar,  I  incur  the  charge  of  vanity,  by  thinking  it  possible  that 
I  can  in  the  judgment  of  any  one  be  put  in  competition  with 
him.     Farewell. 

Chap.  I. — Gaul  being  entirely  reduced,  when  Caesar  having 
waged  war  incessantly  dxiring  the  former  summer,  wished  to 
recruit  his  soldiers  after  so  much  fatigue,  by  repose  in  winter 
quarters,  news  was  brought  him  that  several  states  were  simul- 
taneously renewing  their  hostile  intention,  and  forming  com- 
binations. For  which  a  probable  reason  was  assigned :  namely, 
that  the  Gauls  were  convinced  that  they  were  not  able  to 
resist  the  Romans,  with  any  force  they  could  collect  in  one 
place ;  and  hoped  that  if  several  states  made  war  in  different 
places  at  the  same  time,  the  Roman  army  would  neither  have 
aid,  nor  time,  nor  forces,  to  prosecute  them  all :  nor  ought  any 
single  state  to  decline  any  inconveniences  that  might  befall 
them,  provided  that  by  such  delay,  the  rest  should  be  enabled 
to  assert  their  Uberty. 

10 


218  C-SJSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  boocvul 

Chap.  II. — That  this  notion  might  not  bo  confirmed  among 
the  Gauls,  Caesar  left  Marcus  Antonius/  his  quaestor,  in  charge 
of  his  quarters,  and  set  out  himself  with  a  guard  of  horse,*  the 
day  before  the  kalends  of  January,  from  the  town  Bibracte, 
to  the  thirteenth  legion,  which  he  had  stationed  in  the  country 
of  the  Bituriges,  not  far  from  the  territories  of  the  -^Edui,  and 
joined  to  it  the  eleventh  legion  which  was  next  it.  Leaving 
two  cohorts  to  guard  the  baggage,  he  leads  the  rest  of  his  army 
into  the  most  plentiful  part  of  the  country  of  the  Bituriges ; 
who,  possessing  an  extensive  territory  and  several  towns,  were 
not  to  be  deterred,  by  a  single  legion  quartered  among  them, 
from  making  warlike  preparation,  and  forming  combinations. 

Chap.  III. — By  Cesar's  sudden  arrival,  it  happened,  as  it 
necessarily  must,  to  an  unprovided  and  dispersed  people,  that 
they  were  surprised  by  our  horse,  while  cultivating  the  fields 
without  any  apprehensions,  before  they  had  time  to  fly  to  their 
towns.  For  the  usual  sign  of  an  enemy's  invasion,  which  is 
generally  intimated  by  the  burning  of  their  towns,  was  forbid- 
den by  Caesar's  orders ;  lest  if  he  advanced  far,  forage  and  com 
should  become  scarce,  or  the  enemy  be  warned  by  the  fires  to 
make  their  escape.  Many  thousands  being  taken,  as  many  of 
the  Bituriges  as  were  able  to  escape  the  first  coming  of  the 
Romans,  fled  to  the  neighboring  states,  relying  either  on  private 
friendship,  or  public  alliance.  In  vain ;  for  Csesar,  by  hasty 
marches,  anticipated  them  in  every  place,  nor  did  he  allow  any 
state  leisure  to  consider  the  safety  of  others,  in  preference  to 
their  own.  By  this  activity,  he  both  retained  his  friends  in 
their  loyalty,  and  by  fear,  obliged  the  wavering  to  accept  offers 
of  peace.  Such  offers  being  made  to  the  Bituriges,  when  they 
perceived  that  through  Caesar's  clemency,  an  avenue  was  open 
to  his  friendship,  and  that  the  neighboring  states  had  given 
hostages,  without  incurring  any  punishment,  and  had  been 
received  under  his  protection,  they  did  the  same. 

Chap.  IV. — Caesar  promises  his  soldiers,  as  a  reward  for 
their  labor  and  patience,  in  cheerfully  submitting  to  hardships 
from  the  severity  of  the  winter,  the  diflBculty  of  the  roads,  and 
the  intolerable  cold,  two  hxmdred  sestertii  each,  and  to  every  cen- 
turian  two  thousand,  to  be  given  instead  of  plunder  ;  and  send 


'  So  familiar  to  the  reader  of  Shakespeare  as  Mark  Antony. 
«  The  30th  of  December. 


OHAP.  TL  THE  GALLIC  WAS.  iJj  219 

rag  his  legions  back  to  quarters,  he  himself  returned  on  the 
fortieth  day  to  Bibracte.  While  he  was  dispensing  justice 
there,  the  Biturgies  send  embassadors  to  him,  to  entreat  his  aid 
against  the  Camutes,  who  they  complained  had  made  war  against 
them.  Upon  this  intelligence,  though  he  had  not  remained 
more  than  eighteen  days  in  winter  quarters,  he  draws  the 
fourteenth  and  sixth  legion  out  of  quarters  on  the  Saone,  where 
ho  had  posted  them  as  mentioned  in  a  former  Commentary, 
to  procure  supplies  of  com.  With  these  two  legions  he 
marches  in  pursuit  of  the  Camutes. 

Chap.  V. — When  the  news  of  the  approach  of  our  army 
reached  the  enemy,  the  Camutes,  terrified  by  the  suffering  of 
other  states,  deserted  their  villages  and  towns  (which  were 
small  buildings,  raised  in  a  hurry,  to  meet  the  immediate 
necessity,  in  which  they  lived  to  shelter  themselves  against  the 
winter,  for,  being  lately  conquered,  they  had  lost  several 
towns),  and  dispersed  and  fled.  Caesar,  unwilling  to  expose 
his  soldiers  to  tbe  violent  storms  that  break  out,  especially 
at  that  season,  took  up  his  quarters  at  Genabum,  a  town 
of  the  Camutes ;  and  lodged  his  men  in  houses,  partly  belong- 
ing to  the  Gauls,  and  partly  buUt  to  shelter  tiie  tents,  and 
hastily  covered  with  thatch.  But  the  horse  and  auxiliaries 
he  sends  to  all  parts  to  which  he  was  told  the  enemy  had 
marched ;  and  not  without  effect,  as  our  men  generally 
returned  loaded  with  booty.  The  Camutes,  overpowered  by 
the  severity  of  the  winter,  and  the  fear  of  danger,  and  not 
daring  to  continue  long  in  any  place,  as  they  were  driven 
from  their  houses,  and  not  finding  sufficient  protection  in 
the  woods,  from  the  violence  of  the  storms,  after  losing  a 
considerable  number  of  their  men,  disperse,  and  take  refiige 
among  the  neighboring  states. 

Chap.  VI. — Caesar,  being  contented,  at  so  severe  a  season, 
to  ^disperse  the  gathering  foes,  and  prevent  any  new  war  from 
breaking  out,  and  being  convinced,  as  fax  as  reason  could 
foresee,  that  no  war  of  consequence  could  be  set  on  foot  in  the 
summer  campaign,  stationed  Caius  Trebonius,  with  the  two 
legions  which  he  had  with  him,  in  quarters  at  Genabum  :  and 
being  informed  by  frequent  embassies  from  the  Remi,  that  the 
Bellovaci  (who  exceed  all  the  Gauls  and  Belgse  in  military 
prowess),  and  the  neighboring  states,  headed  by  Correus,  one 
of  the  Bellovaci,  and  Comius,  the  Atrebatian,  were  raising  an 


220  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  bookvui. 

army,  and  assembling  at  a  general  rendezvous,  designing  with 
their  united  forces  to  invade  the  territories  of  the  Suessiones, 
^ho  were  put  under  the  patronage  of  the  Remi :  and  moreover, 
considering  that  not  only  his  honor,  but  his  interest  was  con- 
cerned, that  such  of  his  allies,  as  deserved  well  of  the  republic, 
should  suffer  no  calamity ;  he  again  draws  the  eleventh  legion 
out  of  quarters,  and  writes  besides  to  Caius  Fabius,  to  march 
with  his  two  legions  to  the  country  of  the  Suessiones  ;  and  he 
sends  to  Trebonius  for  one  of  his  two  legions.  Thus,  as  far  as 
the  convenience  of  the  quarters,  and  the  management  of  the 
war  admitted,  he  laid  the  burden  of  the  expedition  on  the 
legions  by  turns,  without  any  intermission  to  his  own  toils. 

Chap.  VII. — As  soon  as  his  troops  were  collected,  he 
marched  against  the  Bellovaci :  and  pitching  his  camp  in  their 
territories,  detached  troops  of  horse  all  round  the  country, 
to  take  prisoners,  from  whom  he  might  learn  the  enemy's 
plan.  The  horse,  having  executed  his  orders,  bring  him 
back  word,  that  but  few  were  found  in  the  houses :  and  that 
even  these  had  not  stayed  at  home  to  cultivate  their  lands  (for 
the  emigration  was  general  from  all  parts)  but  had  been  sent 
back  to  watch  our  motions.  Upon  Caesar's  inquiring  from 
them,  where  the  main  body  of  the  Bellovaci  were  posted,  and 
what  was  their  design :  they  made  answer,  "  that  all  the 
Bellovaci,  fit  for  carrying  arms,  had  assembled  in  one  place, 
and  along  with  them  the  Ambiani,  Aulerci,  Caletes,  Velo* 
casses,  and  Atrebates,  and  that  they  had  chosen  for  their  camp, 
an  elevated  position,  surrounded  by  a  dangerous  morass : 
that  they  had  conveyed  all  their  baggage  into  the  most  remote 
woods :  that  several  noblemen  were  united  in  the  management 
of  the  war;  but  that  the  people  were  most  inclined  to  be 
governed  by  Correus,  because  they  knew  that  he  had  the 
strongest  aversion  to  the  name  of  the  Roman  people :  that  a 
few  days  before  Comius  had  left  the  camp  to  engage  the 
Germans  to  their  aid  whose  nation  bordered  on  theirs,  and 
whose  numbers  were  countless :  that  the  Bellovaci  had  come  to 
a  resolution,  with  the  consent  of  all  the  generals  and  the 
earnest  desire  of  the  people,  if  Caesar  should  come  with  only 
three  legions,  as  was  reported,  to  give  him  battle,  that  they 
might  not  be  obliged  to  encounter  his  whole  army  on  a  fiiture 
occasion,  when  tiey  should  be  in  a  more  wretched  and 
distressed  condition ;  but  if  he  brought  a  stronger  force,  they 


CHAP.  IX.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  221 

intended  to  remain  in  the  position  they  had  chosen,  and  by 
ambuscade  to  prevent  the  Romans  from  getting  forage  (which 
at  that  season  was  both  scarce  and  much  scattered),  corn, 
and  other  necessaries." 

Chap.  VIII. — When  Caesar  was  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
this  account  from  the  concurring  testimony  of  several  persons, 
and  perceived  that  the  plans  which  were  proposed  were  full  of 
prudence,  and  very  unlike  the  rash  resolves  of  a  barbarous  people, 
he  considered  it  incmnbent  on  him  to  use  every  exertion,  in 
order  that  the  enemy  might  despise  his  small  force  and  come 
to  an  action.  For  he  had  three  veteran  legions  of  distinguished 
valor,  the  seventh,  eighth  and  ninth.  The  eleventh  consisted 
of  chosen  youth  of  great  hopes,  who  had  served  eight  campaigns, 
but  who,  compared  with  the  others,  had  not  yet  acquired  any 
great  reputation  for  experience  and  valor.  Calling  therefore 
a  council,  and  laying  before  it  the  intelligence  which  he  had 
received,  he  encouraged  his  soldiers.  In  order  if  possible  to 
entice  the  enemy  to  an  engagement  by  the  appearance  of  only 
three  legions,  he  ranged  his  army  in  the  following  manner, 
that  the  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  legions  should  march 
before  all  the  baggage;  that  then  the  eleventh  should  bring 
up  the  rear  of  the  whole  train  of  baggage  .(which  however 
was  but  small,  as  is  usual  on  such  expeditions),  so  that  the 
enemy  could  not  get  a  sight  of  a  greater  number  than  they 
themselves  were  willing  to  encounter.  By  this  disposition  he 
formed  his  army  almost  into  a  square,  and  brought  them 
within  sight  of  the  enemy  sooner  than  was  anticipated. 

Chap.  IX. — "V^Tien  the  Gauls,  whose  bold  resolutions  had 
been  reported  to  Caesar,  saw  the  legions  advance  with  a  regular 
motion,  drawn  up  in  battle  array;  either  from  the  danger 
of  an  engagement,  or  our  sudden  approach,  or  with  the  design 
of  watching  our  movements,  they  drew  up  their  forces  before 
the  camp,  and  did  not  quit  the  rising  ground.  Though  Caesar 
wished  to  bring  them  to  battle,  yet  being  surprised  to  see  so 
vast  a  host  of  the  enemy,  he  encamped  opposite  to  them,  with 
a  valley  between  them,  deep  rather  tiian  extensive.  He 
ordered  his  camp  to  be  fortified  with  a  rampart  twelve  feet 
high,  with  breastworks  built  on  it  proportioned  to  its  height ; 
and  two  trenches,  each  fifteen  feet  broad,  with  perpendicular 
sides  to  be  sunk :  likewise  several  turrets,  three  stories  high,  to 
be  raised,  with  a  communication  to  each  other  by  galleries  laid 


222  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  viii. 

across  and  covered  over ;  which  should  be  guarded  in  front  by 
small  parapets  of  osiers ;  that  the  enemy  might  be  repulsed 
by  two  rows  of  soldiers.  The  one  of  whom,  being  more  secure 
from  danger  by  their  height  might  throw  their  darts  with  more 
daring  and  to  a  greater  distance ;  the  other  which  was  nearer 
the  enemy,  being  stationed  on  the  rampart,  would  be  protected 
by  their  galleries  from  darts  felling  on  their  heads.  At  the 
entrance  he  erected  gates  and  turrets  of  a  considerable  height. 

Chap.  X. — Caesar  had  a  double  design  in  this  fortification ;  for 
he  both  hoped  that  the  strength  of  his  works,  and  his  [apparent] 
fears  would  raise  confidence  in  the  barbarians ;  and  when  there 
should  be  occasion  to  make  a  distant  excursion  to  get  forage 
or  com,  he  saw  that  his  camp  would  be  secured  by  the  works 
with  a  very  small  force.  In  the  mean  time  there  were  frequent 
skirmishes  across  the  marsh,  a  few  on  both  sides  sallying  out 
between  the  two  camps.  Sometimes,  however,  our  Gallic  or 
Grcrman  auxiliaries  crossed  the  marsh,  and  furiously  pursued 
the  enemy ;  or  on  the  other  hand  the  enemy  passed  it  and  beat 
back  our  men.  Moreover  there  happened  in  the  course  of  our 
daily  foraging,  what  must  of  necessity  happen,  when  com  is  to 
be  collected  by  a  few  scattered  men  out  of  private  houses,  that 
our  foragers  (fispersing  in  an  intricate  country  were  surrounded 
by  the  enemy ;  by  which,  though  we  sufiered  but  an  incon- 
siderable loss  of  cattle  and  servants,  yet  it  raised  foolish  hopes 
in  the  barbarians ;  but  more  especially,  because  Comius,  who 
I  said  had  gone  to  get  aid  from  the  Germans,  returned  with 
some  cavalry,  and  though  the  Germans  were  only  500,  yet  the 
barbarians  were  elated  by  their  arrival. 

Chap.  XL — Caesar,  observing  that  the  enemy  kept  for  several 
days  within  their  camp,  which  was  well  secured  by  a  morass 
and  its  natural  situation,  and  that  it  could  not  be  assaulted 
without  a  dangerous  engagement,  nor  the  place  inclosed  with 
lines  without  an  addition  to  his  army,  wrote  to  Trebonius  to 
send  with  all  dispatch  for  the  thirteenth  legion  which  was  in 
winter  quarters  among  the  Bituriges  under  Titus  Sextius,  one  of 
his  lieutenants ;  and  then  to  come  to  him  by  forced  marches  with 
the  three  legions.  He  himself  sent  the  cavalry  of  the  Remi, 
and  lingones,  and  other  states,  from  whom  he  had  required 
a  vast  number,  to  guard  his  foraging  parties,  and  to  support 
them  in  case  of  any  sudden  attack  of  the  enemy. 

Chap.  XTT. — As  this  continued  for  several  days,  and  their 


CHAP.  xiT.  THE  GALLIO  "WAR.  223 

vigilanco  was  relaxed  by  custom  (an  effect  which  is  generally 
produced  by  time),  the  Bellovaci,  having  made  themselves 
acquainted  with  the  daily  stations  of  our  horse,  lie  in  ambush 
with  a  select  body  of  foot  in  a  place  covered  with  woods ;  to  it 
they  sent  their  horse  the  next  day,  who  were  first  to  decoy  our 
men  into  the  ambuscade,  and  then  when  they  were  surrounded, 
to  attack  them.  It  was  the  lot  of  the  Remi  to  fell  into  this 
snare,  to  whom  that  day  had  been  allotted  to  perform  this  duty ; 
for,  having  suddenly  got  sight  of  the  enemy's  cavalry,  and  des- 
pising their  weakness,  in  consequence  of  their  superior  num- 
bers, they  pursued  them  too  eagerly,  and  were  surrounded  on 
every  side  by  the  foot.  Being  by  this  means  thrown  into  dis- 
order they  returned  with  more  precipitation  than  is  usual  in 
cavalry  actions,  with  the  loss  of  Vertiscus  the  governor  of  their 
state,  and  the  general  of  their  horse,  who,  though  scarcely  able 
to  sit  on  horseback  through  years,  neither,  in  accordance  with 
the  custom  of  the  Gauls,  pleaded  his  age  in  excuse  for  not  ac- 
cepting the  command,  nor  would  he  suffer  them  to  fight  without 
him.  The  spirits  of  the  barbarians  were  puffed  up,  and  inflated 
at  the  success  of  this  battle,  in  killing  the  prince,  and  general 
of  the  Remi ;  and  our  men  were  taught  by  this  loss,  to  examine 
the  country,  and  post  their  guards  with  more  caution,  and  to 
be  more  moderate  in  pursuing  a  retreating  enemy. 

Chap.  XIII. — In  the  mean  time  daily  skirmishes  take  place 
continually  in  view  of  both  camps ;  these  were  fought  at  the 
ford  and  pass  of  the  morass.  In  one  of  these  contests  the 
Ctermans,  whom  Caesar  had  brought  over  the  Rhine,  to  %ht, 
intermixed  with  the  horse,  having  resolutely  crossed  the  marsh, 
and  slain  the  few  who  made  resistance,  and  boldly  pursued 
the  rest,  so  terrified  them,  that  not  only  those  who  were 
attacked  hand  to  hand,  or  wounded  at  a  distance,  but  even 
those  who  were  stationed  at  a  greater  distance  to  support 
them,  fled  disgracefully;  and  being  often  beaten  from  the 
rising  grounds,  did  not  stop  till  they  had  retired  into  their 
camp,  or  some,  impelled  by  fear,  had  fled  further.  Their 
danger  threw  their  whole  army  into  such  confusion,  that  it  was 
diflScult  to  judge  whether  they  were  more  insolent  after  a  slight 
advantage,  or  more  dejected  by  a  trifling  calamity. 

Chap.  XIV. — After  spending  several  days  in  the  same  camp, 
the  guards  of  the  Bellovaci,  learning  that  Caius  Trebonius  was 
advancing  nearer  with  his  legions,  and  fearing  a  siege  like 


224  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES  book  VUL 

that  of  Alesia,  send  off  by  niglit  all  who  were  disabled  by  age  or 
infirmity,  or  unarmed,  and  along  with  them  their  whole 
baggage.  While  they  are  preparing  their  disorderlj'  and 
conftised  troop  for  march  (for  the  Gauls  are  always  attended 
by  a  vast  multitude  of  wagons,  even  when  they  have  very 
light  baggage),  being  overtaken  by  day-light,  tliey  drew 
their  forces  out  before  their  camp,  to  prevent  the  Romans 
attempting  a  pursuit  before  the  line  of  their  baggage  had 
advanced  to  a  considerable  distance.  But  Caesar  did  not 
think  it  prudent  to  attack  them  when  standing  on  their 
defense,  with  such  a  steep  hill  in  their  favor,  nor  keep  his 
legions  at  such  a  distance  that  they  could  quit  their  post 
without  danger:  but,  perceiving  that  his  camp  was  divided 
from  the  enemy's  by  a  deep  morass,  so  difficult  to  cross  that 
he  could  not  pursue  with  expedition,  and  that  the  hill  beyond 
the  morass,  which  extended  almost  to  the  enemy's  camp,  was 
separated  from  it  only  by  a  small  valley,  he  laid  a  bridge  over 
the  morass  and  led  his  army  across,  and  soon  reached  the  plain 
on  the  top  of  the  hill,  which  was  fortified  on  either  side  by  a 
steep  ascent.  Having  there  drawn  up  his  army  in  order  of 
battle,  he  marclied  to  the  furthest  hill,  from  which  he  could, 
with  his  engines,  shower  darts  upon  the  thickest  of  the  enemy. 
Chap.  XV. — The  Gauls,  confiding  in  the  natural  .strength  of 
their  position,  though  they  would  not  decline  an  engagement  if 
the  Romans  attempted  to  ascend  the  hill,  yet  dared  not  divide 
their  forces  into  small  parties,  lest  they  should  be  thrown  into 
disorder  by  being  dispersed,  and  therefore  remained  in  order 
of  battle.  Caesar,  perceiving  that  they  persisted  in  their  resolu- 
tion, kept  twenty  cohorts  in  battle  array,  and,  measuring  out 
ground  there  for  a  camp,  ordered  it  to  be  fortified.  Having 
completed  his  works,  he  drew  up  his  legions  before  the  rampart 
and  stationed  the  cavalry  in  certain  positions,  with  their  horses 
bridled.  When  the  Bellovaci  saw  the  Romans  prepared  to 
pursue  them,  and  that  they  could  not  wait  the  whole  night, 
or  continue  longer  in  the  same  place  without  provisions,  they 
formed  the  following  plan  to  secure  a  retreat.  They  han(Jed 
to  one  another  the  bundles  of  straw  and  sticks  on  which 
they  sat  (for  it  is  the  custom  of  the  Gauls  to  sit  when  drawn 
up  in  order  of  battle,  as  has  been  asserted  in  former  com- 
mentaries), of  which  they  had  great  plenty  in  their  camp, 
and  piled  them  in  the  front  of  their  line ;  and  at  the  close  of 


CHAP.  xvm.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  225 

the  day,  on  a  certain  signal,  set  them  all  on  fire  at  one  and  the 
same  time.  The  continued  blaze  soon  screened  all  their  forces 
from  the  sight  of  the  Romans,  which  no  sooner  happened  than 
the  barbarians  fled  with  the  greatest  precipitation. 

Chap.  XVI. — Though  Caesar  could  not  perceive  the  retreat 
of  the  enemy  for  the  intervention  of  the  fire,  yet,  suspecting 
that  they  had  adopted  that  method  to  favor  their  escape,  he 
made  his  legions  advance,  and  sent  a  party  of  horse  to  pursue 
them  ;  but,  apprehensive  of  an  ambuscade,  and  that  the  enemy 
might  remain 'in  the  same  place  and  endeavor  to  draw  our 
men  into  a  disadvantageous  situation,  he  advances  himself  but 
slowly.  The  horse,  being  afraid  to  venture  into  the  smoke 
and  dense  hne  of  flame,  and  those  who  were  bold  enough  to 
attempt  it  being  scarcely  able  to  see  their  horse's  heads,  gave 
the  enemy  free  liberty  to  retreat,  through,  fear  of  an  ambuscade. 
Thus  by  a  flight,  full  at  once  of  cowardice  and  address,  they 
advanced  without  any  loss  about  ten  miles,  and  encamped  in 
a  very  strong  position.  From  which,  laying  numerous  ambus- 
cades, both  of  liorse  and  foot,  they  did  considerable  damage  to 
the  Roman  foragers. 

Chap.  XVII. — After  this  had  happened  several  times,  Caesar 
discovered  from  a  certain  prisoner,  that  Correus,  the  general 
of  the  BeUovaci,  had  selected  six  thousand  of  his  bravest  foot 
and  a  thousand  horse,  with  which  he  designed  to  he  in  ambush 
in  a  place  to  which  he  suspected  the  Rom'ans  would  send  to 
look  for  forage,  on  account  of  the  abundance  of  com  and  grass. 
Upon  receiving  information  of  their  design  Caesar  drew  out 
more  legions  than  he  usually  did,  and  sent  forward  his  cavalry 
as  usual,  to  protect  the  foragers.  With  these  he  intermixed  a 
guard  of  light  infentry,  and  himself  advanced  with  the  legions 
as  fast  as  he  could. 

Chap.  XVIII. — The  Gauls,  placed  in  ambush,  had  chosen 
for  the  seat  of  action  a  level  piece  of  ground,  not  more  than  a 
mile  in  extent,  inclosed  on  every  side  by  a  thick  wood  or  a 
very  deep  river,  as  by  a  toil,  and  this  they  surroimded.  Our 
men,  apprised  of  the  enemy's  design,  marched  in  good  order  to 
the  ground,  ready  both  in  heart  and  hand  to  give  battle,  and 
willing  to  hazard  any  engagement  when  the  legions  were  at 
their  back.  On  their  approach,  as  Correus  supposed  that  he 
had  got  an  opportunity  of  efiecting  his  purpose,  he  at  first 
shows  himself  with   a   small  party  and  attacks  the  foremost 

10* 


226  CiESAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  BoOKvnr. 

troops.  Our  men  resolutely  stood  tlie  charge,  and  did  not 
crowd  together  in  one  place,. as  commonly  happens  from  sur- 
prise in  engagements  between  the  horse,  whose  numbers  prove 
injurious  to  themselves. 

Chap.  XIX. — When  by  the  judicious  arrangement  of  our 
forces  only  a  few  of  our  men  fought  by  turns,  and  did  not  suffer 
themselves  to  be  surroimded,  the  rest  of  the  enemy  broke  out 
from  the  woods  while  Correus  was  engaged.  The  battle  was 
maintained  in  different  parts  with  great  vigor,  and  continued 
for  a  long  time  undecided^  till  at  length  a  body  of  foot  gradually 
advanced  from  the  woods  in  order  of  battle  and  forced  our  horse 
to  give  ground :  the  light  infantry,  which  were  sent  before  the 
legions  to  the  assistance  of  the  cavalry,  soon  came  up,  and, 
mixing  with  the  horse,  fought  with  great  courage.  The  battle 
was  for  some  time  doubtful,  but,  as  usually  happens,  our  men, 
who  stood  the  enemy's  first  charge,  became  superior  from  this 
very  circumstance  that,  though  suddenly  attacked  from  an  am- 
buscade, they  had  sustained  no  loss.  In  the  mean  time  the  legions 
were  approaching,  and  several  messengers  arrived  with  notice 
to  our  men  and  the  enemy  that  the  [Roman]  general  was  near 
at  hand,  with  his  forces  in  battle  array.  Upon  this  intelligence, 
our  men,  confiding  in  the  support  of  the  cohorts,  fought  most 
resolutely,  fearing,  lest  if  they  should  be  slow  in  their  opera- 
tions they  should  let  the  legions  participate  in  the  glory  of  the 
conquest.  The  enemy  lose  courage  and  attempt  to  escape  by 
different  ways.  In  vain ;  for  they  were  themselves  entangled 
in  that  labyrinth  in  which  they  thought  to  entrap  the  Romans. 
Being  defeated  and  put  to  the  rout,  and  having  lost  the  greater 
part  of  their  men,  they  fled  in  consternation  whithersoever 
chance  carried  them ;  some  sought  the  woods,  others  the  river, 
but  were  vigorously  pursued  by  our  men  and  put  to  the  sword. 
Yet,  in  the  mean  time,  Correus,  unconquered  by  calamity,  could 
not  be  prevailed  on  to  quit  the  field  and  take  refuge  in  the 
woods,  or  accept  our  offers  of  quarter,  but,  fighting  courageously 
and  wounding  several,  provoked  our  men,  elated  with  victory, 
to  discharge  their  weapons  against  him. 

Chap.  XX. — After  this  transaction,  Caesar,  having  come  up 
immediately  after  the  battle,  and  imagining  that  the  enemy, 
upon  receiving  the  news  of  so  great  a  defeat,  would  be  so 
depressed  that  they  would  abandon  their  camp,  which  was  not 
above  eight  miles  distant  from  the  scene  of  action,  though  he 


CHAP.  xnn.  r    TEE  GALLIC  WAR.  gs9 

saw  his  passage  obstructed  by  the  river,  yet  he  marched  his 
army  over  and  advanced.  But  the  Bellovaci  and  the  other 
states,  being  informed  of  the  loss  they  had  sustained  by  a  few 
wounded  men  who  having  escaped  by  the  shelter  of  the  woods, 
had  returned  to  them  after  the  defeat,  and  learning  that  every 
thing  had  turned  out  unfavorable,  that  Correus  was  slain,  and 
the  horse  and  most  valiant  of  their  foot  cut  off,  imagined  that 
the  Romans  were  marching  against  them,  and  calling  a  council 
in  haste  by  sound  of  trumpet,  unanimously  cry  out  to  send  em- 
bassadors and  hostages  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  XXI. — This  proposal  having  met  with  general 
approbation,  Comius  the  Atrebatian  fled  to  those  Germans 
from  whom  he  had  borrowed  auxiliaries  for  that  war.  The  rest 
instantly  send  embassadors  to  Caesar;  and  requested  that  he 
would  be  contented  with  that  punishment  of  his  enemy,  which 
if  he  had  possessed  the  power  to  inflict  on  them  before  the  en- 
gagement, when  they  were  yet  uninjured,  they  were  persxiaded 
from  his  usual  clemency  and  mercy,  he  never  would  have  in- 
flicted ;  that  the  power  of  the  Bellovaci  waa  crushed  by  the 
cavalry  action  ;  that  many  thousand  of  their  choicest  foot  had 
fallan,  that  scarce  a  man  had  escaped  to  bring  the  fetal  news. 
That,  however,  the  Bellovaci  had  derived  from  the  battle  one 
advantage,  of  some  importance,  considering  their  loss;  that 
Correus,  the  author  of  the  rebellion,  and  agitator  of  the  people, 
was  slain  :  for  that  while  he  lived  the  senate  had  never  equal 
influence  in  the  state  with  the  giddy  populace. 

Chap.  XXII. — Caesar  reminded  the  embassadors  who  made 
these  supplications,  that  the  Bellovaci  had  at  the  same  season 
the  year  before,  in  conjunction  with  other  states  of  Gaul, 
undertaken  a  war,  and  that  they  had  persevered  the  most 
obstinately  of  all  in  their  purpose,  and  were  not  brought  to  a 
proper  way  of  thinking  by  the  submission  of  the  rest :  that  he 
knew  and  was  aware  that  the  guilt  of  a  crime  was  easily  trans- 
ferred to  the  dead  ;  but  that  no  one  person  could  have  such  in- 
fluence, as  to  be  able  by  the  feeble  support  of  the  multitude  to 
raise  a  war  and  carry  it  on  without  the  consent  of  the  nobles, 
in  opposition  to  the  senate,  and  in  despite  of  every  virtuous 
man ;  however  he  was  satisfied  with  the  punishment,  which  they 
had  drawn  upon  themselves. 

Chap.  XXTTT. — The  night  following  Iho  embassadors  bring 
back  his  answer  to  their  countrymen,  and  prepare  the  hostages. 


228  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  viii. 

Embassadors  flock  in  from  tho  other  states,  which  were  wait- 
ing for  the  issue  of  the  [war  with  the]  Bellovaci :  they  give 
hostages,  and  receive  his  orders;  all  except  Comius,  whose 
fears  restrained  him  from  intrusting  his  safety  to  any  person's 
honor.  For  the  year  before,  while  Caesar  was  holding  the 
assizes  in  Hither  Gaul,  Titus  Labienus,  having  discovered  that 
Comius  was  tampering  with  the  state,  and  raising  a  conspiracy 
against  Caesar,  thought  he  might  punish  his  infidelity  without 
perfidy ;  but  judging  that  he  would  hot  come  to  his  camp  at 
his  invitation,  and  unwilling  to  put  him  on  his  guard  by  the 
attempt,  he  sent  Caius  Volusenus  Quadratus,  with  orders  to 
have  him  put  to  death  under  pretense  of  conference.  To 
effect  his  purpose,  he  sent  with  him  some  chosen  centurions. 
When  they  came  to  the  conference,  and  Volusenus,  as  had 
been  agreed  on,  had  taken  hold  of  Comius-  by  the  hand,  and 
one  of  the  centurions,  as  if  surprised  at  so  uncommon  an 
incident,  attempted  to  kill  him,  he  was  prevented  by  the  friends 
of  Comius,  but  wounded  him  severely  in  the  head  by  the  first 
blow.  Swords  were  drawn  on  both  sides,  not  so  much  with  a 
design  to  fight  as  to  effect  an  escape,  our  men  believing  that 
Comius  had  received  a  mortal  stroke  ;  and  the  Gauls,  from  the 
treachery  which  they  had  seen,  dreading  that  a  deeper  design 
lay  concealed.  Upon  this  transaction,  it  was  said  that  Co- 
mius made  a  resolution  never  to  como  within  sight  of  any 
Roman. 

Chap.  XXIV. — ^When  Caesar,  having  completely  conquered 
the  most  warlike  nations,  perceived  that  there  was  now  no  state 
which  could  make  preparations  for  war  to  oppose  him,  but  that 
some  were  removing  and  fleeing  from  their  country  to  avoid 
present  subjection,  he  resolved  to  detach  his  army  into  different 
parts  of  the  country.  He  kept  with  himself  Marcus  Antonius 
the  quaestor,  with  the  eleventh  legion ;  Caius  Fabius  was 
detached  with  twenty-five  cohorts  into  the  remotest  part  of 
Gaul,  because  it  was  rumored  that  some  states  had  risen  in 
arms,  and  he  did  not  think  that  Caius  Caninius  Rebilus,  who 
had  the  charge  of  that  country,  was  strong  enough  to  protect 
it  with  two  legions.  He  ordered  Titus  Labienus  to  attend 
himself,  and  sent  the  twelfth  legion  which  had  been  under  him 
in  winter  quarters,  to  Hither  Gaul,  to  protect  the  Roman 
colonies,  and  prevent  any  loss  by  the  inroads  of  barbarians 
similar  to  that  which  had  happened  the  year  before  to  tho 


CHAP,  rrvi  THE  GALLTC  "WAS.   ='  '>  229 

Tergestines,'  who  were  cut  oflF  by  a  sudden  depredation  and 
attack.  Ho  himself  marched  to  depopulate  the  country  of 
Amhiorix,  whom  he  had  terrified  and  forced  to  fly,  but  despaired 
of  being  able  to  reduce  under  his  power ;  but  he  thought  it 
most  consistent  with  his  honor  to  waste  his  country  both  of 
inhabitants,  cattle,  and  buildings,  so  that  from  the  abhorrence 
of  his  countrymen,  if  fortune  suffered  any  to  survive,  he  might 
be  excluded  from  a  return  to  his  state  for  the  calamities  which 
he  had  brought  on  it. 

Chap.  XXV. — After  he  had  sent  either  his  legions  or  aux- 
iliaries through  every  part  of  Ambiorix's  dominions,  and  wasted 
the  whole  country  by  sword,  fire,  and  rapine,  and  had  killed  or 
taken  prodigious  numbers,  he  sent  Labienus  with  two  legions 
against  the  Treviri,  whose  state,  from  its  vicinity  to  Germany, 
being  engaged  in  constant  war,  differed  but  little  from  the 
Germans,  in  civilization  and  savage  barbarity ;  and  never 
continued  in  its  allegiance,  except  when  awed  by  the  presence 
of  his  army. 

Chap.  XXVI. — In  the  mean  time  Caius  Caninius,  a  lieu- 
tenant, having  received  information  by  letters  and  messages 
from  Duracius,  who  had  always  continued  in  friendship  to  the 
Roman  people,  though  a  part  of  his  state  had  revolted,  that  a 
great  multitude  of  the  enemy  were  in  arms  in  the  country  of 
the  Pictones,  marched  to  the  town  Limonum."  When  he  was 
approaching  it,  he  was  informed  by  some  prisoners,  that 
Duracius  was  shut  up  by  several  thousand  men,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Diminacus,  general  of  the  Andes,  and  that  Limonum 
was  besieged,  but  not  daring  to  face  the  enemy  with  his  weak 
legions,  he  encamped  in  a  strong  position :  Dumnacus,  having 
notice  of  Caninius's  approach,  turned  his  whole  force  against 
the  legions,  and  prepared  to  assault  the  Roman  camp.  But 
after  spending  several  days  in  the  attempt,  and  losing  a 
considerable  number  of  men,  without  being  able  to  make  a 
breach  in  any  part  of  the  works,  he  returned  again  to  the  siege 
of  Limonum. 

1  The  inhabitants  of  Tei^este,  THeste,  a  Homan  colony  on  the  confines 
of  Istria  and  the  Cami. 

2  Limonum,  called  also  Pictavi,  modem  Poictiers,  the  chief  city  of  the 
Pictones,  or  Pictavi,  a  peaceful  and  extensive  tribe,  in  the  north  of  Aqui- 
tania  Secunda,  lying  close  to  the  mouth  and  along  the  south  bank  of  the 
Loire. 


230  CJESAR'S  COMMENTAHIES.  book  viii 

Chap.  XXVII. — At  the  same  time,  Caius  Fabius,  a  lieuten- 
ant, Brings  back  many  states  to  their  allegiance,  and  confirms 
their  submission  by  taking  hostages ;  he  was  then  informed  by 
letters  from  Caninius,  of  the  proceedings  among  the  Pictones. 
Upon  which  he  set  off  to  bring  assistance  to  Duracius.  But 
Dumnacus,  hearing  of  the  approch  of  Fabius,  and  despairing 
of  safety,  if  at  the  same  time  he  should  be  forced  to  withstand 
the  Roman  army  without,  and  observe,  and  be  under  appre- 
hension from  the  town's  people,  made  a  precipitate  retreat 
from  that  place  with  all  his  forces.  Nor  did  he  think  that  ho 
should  be  sufficiently  secure  from  danger,  unless  he  led  his 
army  across  the  Loire,  which  was  too  deep  a  river  to  pass 
except  by  a  bridge.  Though  Fabius  had  not  yet  come  within 
sight  of  the  enemy,  nor  joined  Caninius ;  yet  being  informed 
of  the  nature  of  the  country,  by  persons  acquainted  with  it,  he 
judged  it  most  likely  that  the  enemy  would  take  that  way, 
which  he  found  they  did  take.  He  therefore  marched  to  that 
bridge  with  his  army,  and  ordered  his  cavalry  to  advance  no 
feirther  before  the  legions  than  that  they  could  return  to  the 
same  camp  at  night,  without  fatiguing  their  horses.  Our  horse 
pursued  according  to  orders,  and  fell  upon  Dumnacus's  rear 
and  attacking  them  on  their  march,  while  fleeing,  dismayed, 
and  laden  with  baggage,  they  slew  a  great  number,  and  took  a 
rich  booty.  Having  executed  the  affair  so  successfully,  they 
retired  to  the  camp. 

Chap.  XXVHI. — ^The  night  following,  Fabius  sent  his 
horse  before  him,  with  orders  to  engage  the  enemy,  and  delay 
their  march  till  he  himself  should  come  up.  That  his  orders 
might  be  faithfully  performed,  Quintus  Atius  Varus,  general  of 
the  horse,  a  man  of  uncommon  spirit  and  skill,  encouraged 
his  men,  and  pursuing  the  enemy,  disposed  some  of  his  troops 
in  convenient  places,  and  with  the  rest  gave  battle  to  the 
enemy.  The  enemy's  cavalry  made  a  bold  stand,  the  foot 
reheving  each  other,  and  making  a  general  halt,  to  assist  their 
horse  against  ours.  The  battle  was  warmly  contested.  For 
our  men,  despising  the  enemy  whom  they  had  conquered  the 
day  before,  and  knowing  that  the  legions  were  following  them, 
animated  both  by  the  disgrace  of  retreating,  and  a  desire  of  con- 
cluding the  battle  expeditiously  by  their  own  courage,  fought 
most  valiantly  against  the  foot :  and  the  enemy,  imagining 
that  no  more  forces  would  come  against  them,  as  they  had 


CHAP.  XXXL  THE  GALUO  WAILr.^  231 

experienced  £be  day  before,  thought  they  had  got  a  favorable 
opportunity  of  destroying  our  whole  cavalry. 

Chap.  XXTX. — ^Afber  the  conflict  had  continued  for  some 
time  with  great  violence,  Dumnacus  drew  out  his  army  in  such 
a  manner,  that  the  foot  should  by  txuns  assist  the  horse. 
Then  the  legions,  marching  in  close  order,  came  suddenly  in 
sight  of  the  enemy.  At  this  sight,  the  barbarian  horse  were 
BO  astonished,  and  the  foot  so  terrified,  that  breaking  through 
the  line  of  baggage,  they  betook  themselves  to  flight  with  a 
loud  shout,  and  in  great  disorder.  But  our  horse,  who  a  little 
before  had  vigorously  engaged  them,  while  they  made  resist- 
ance, being  elated  with  joy  at  their  victory,  raising  a  shout  on 
every  side,  poured  round  them  as  they  ran,  and  as  long  as  their 
horses  had  strength  to  pursue,  or  their  arms  to  give  a  blow,  so 
long  did  they  continue  the  slaughter  of  the  enemy  in  that 
battie,  and  having  killed  above  twelve  thousand  men  in  arms, 
or  such  as  threw  away  their  anus  through  fear,  they  took  their 
whole  train  of  baggage. 

Chap.  XXX, — After  this  defeat,  when  it  was  ascertained 
that  Drapes,  a  Senonian  (who  in  the  beginning  of  the  revolt  of 
Gaul  had  collected  from  all  quarters  men  of  desperate  fortunes, 
invited  the  slaves  to  liberty,  called  in  the  exiles  of  the  whole 
kingdom,  given  an  asylum  to  robbers,  and  intercepted  the 
Roman  baggage  and  provisions),  was  marching  to  the  province 
with  five  thousand  men,  being  all  he  could  collect  after  the 
defeat,  and  that  Luterius  a  Cadurcian  who,  as  it  has  been 
observed  in  a  former  commentary,  had  designed  to  make  an 
attack  on  the  Province  in  the  first  revolt  of  Gaul,  had  formed 
a  junction  with  him,  Caius  Caninius  went  in  pursuit  of  them 
with  two  legions,  lest  great  disgrace  might  be  incurred  from  the 
fears  or  injuries  done  to  the  Province  by  the  depredations  of  a 
band  of  desperate  men. 

Chap.  XXXL — Caius  Fabius  set  off  with  the  rest  of  the 
army  to  the  Camutes  and  those  other  states,  whose  force  he  was 
informed,  had  served  as  auxiliaries  in  that  battle,  which  he 
fought  against  Dumnacus.  For  he  had  no  doubt  that  they 
would  be  more  submissive  after  their  recent  sufferings,  but  if 
respite  and  time  were  given  them,  they  might  be  easily  excited 
by  the  earnest  solicitations  of  the  same  Dumnacus.  On  this 
occasion  Fabius  was  extremely  fortunate  and  expeditious  in 
recovering  the  states.    For  the  Camutes,  who,  though  oflsen 


232  CSSAH'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  nil. 

harassed  liad  never  mentioned  peace,  submitted  and  gave 
hostages  :  and  the  other  states,  which  lie  in  the  remotest  parts 
of  Gaul,  adjoining  the  ocean,  and  which  are  called  Armoricje, 
influenced  by  the  example  of  the  Camutes,  as  soon  as  Fabius 
arrived  witli  his  legions,  without  delay  comply  with  his  com- 
mand. Dumnacus,  expelled  from  his  own  territories,  wander- 
ing and  skulking  about,  was  forced  to  seek  refuge  by  himself 
in  the  most  remote  parts  of  Gaul. 

Chap.  XXXII. — But  Drapes  in  conjunction  with  Luterius, 
knowing  that  Caninius  was  at  hand  with  the  legions,  and  that 
they  themselves  could  not  Avithout  certain  destruction  enter 
the  boundaries  of  the  province,  while  an  army  was  in  pursuit 
of  them,  and  being  no  longer  at  liberty  to  roam  up  and  down 
and  pillage,  halt  in  the  country  of  the  Cadurci,  as  Luterius  had 
once  in  his  prosperity  possessed  a  powerful  influence  over  the 
inhabitants,  who  were  his  countrymen,  and  being  always  the 
author  of  new  projects,  had  considerable  authority  among  the 
barbarians ;  with  his  own  and  Drapes'  troops  he  seized  Uxello- 
dunum,'  a  town  formerly  in  vassalage  to  him,  and  strongly  for- 
tified by  its  natural  situation ;  and  prevailed  on  the  inhabitants 
to  join  him. 

Chap.  XXXTII. — After  Caninius  had  rapidly  marched  to 
this  place,  and  perceived  that  all  parts  of  the  town  were  secured 
by  very  craggy  rocks,  which  it  would  be  diflacult  for  men  in  arms 
to  climb  even  if  they  met  with  no  resistance ;  and  moreover, 
observing  that  the  town's  people  were  possessed  of  effects,  to 
a  considerable  amount,  and  that  if  they  attempted  to  convey 
them  away  in  a  clandestine  manner,  they  could  not  escape  our 
horse,  or  even  our  legions;  he  divided  his  forces  into  three 
parts,  and  pitched  three  camps  on  very  high  ground,  with  the 
intention  of  drawing  lines  round  the  town  by  degrees,  as  his 
forces  could  bear  the  fatigue. 

Chap.  XXXTV. — When  the  townsmen  perceiv^ed  his  design, 
being  terrified  by  the  recollection  of  the  distress  at  Alesia,  they 
began  to  dread  similar  consequences  from  a  siege  ;  and  above 
all  Luterius,  who  had  experienced  that  fatal  event,  cautioned 

'  Uxellodunum,  Le  Puyd'  Issolu,  ono  of  the  principal  towns  of  the 
Cadurci:  it  was  situated  on  the  river  Duranius,  Dordogne,  which  enters 
the  Garonne  below  Bourdeaux,  and  was  remarkable  for  the  siege  which 
it  sustained  against  Caesar,  being  the  last  place  in  Gaul,  which  held  out 
against  him. — Arrowsmith's  Ancient  Geography. 


CHAP,  xxivi.  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  233 

them  to  make  provisions  of  com ;  they  therefore  resolve  by 
general  consent  to  leave  part  of  their  troops  behind,  and  set  out 
with  their  light  troops  to  bring  in  com.  The  scheme  having 
met  with  approbation,  the  following  night  Drapes  and  Luterius 
leaving  two  thousand  men  in  the  gamson,  marched  out  of  the 
town  with  the  rest  After  a  few  days'  stay  in  the  country  of  the 
Cadurci  (some  of  whom  were  disposed  to  assist  them  with  com, 
and  others  were  unable  to  prevent  their  taking  it)  they  collected 
a  great  store.  Sometimes  also  attacks  were  made  on  our  little 
forts  by  sallies  at  night.  For  this  reason  Caninius  deferred  draw- 
ing his  works  round  the  whole  town,  lest  he  should  be  unable 
to  protect  them  when  completed,  or  by  disposing  his  garrisons 
in  several  places,  should  make  them  too  weak. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Drapes  and  Luterius,  having  laid  in  a  large 
supply  of  corn,  occupying  a  position  at  about  ten  miles  distance 
from  the  town,  intending  from  it  to  convey  the  com  into  the 
town  by  degrees.  They  chose  each  his  respective  department. 
Drapes  stayed  behind  in  the  camp  with  part  of  the  army  to 
protect  it ;  Luterius  conveys  the  train  with  provisions  into  the 
town.  Accordingly,  having  disposed  guards  here  and  there 
along  the  road,  about  the  tenth  hour  of  the  night,  he  set  out 
by  narrow  paths  through  the  woods,  to  fetch  the  com  into 
the  town.  But  their  noise  being  heard  by  the  sentinels  of  our 
camp,  and  the  scouts  which  we  had.  sent  out,  having  brought 
an  account  of  what  was  going  on,  Caninius  instantly  with  the 
ready-armed  cohorts  from  the  nearest  turrets  made  an  attack 
on  the  convoy  at  the  break  of  day.  They,  alarmed  at  so  unex- 
pected an  evil,  fled  by  different  ways  to  their  guard  :  which  as 
soon  as  our  men  perceived,  they  fell  with  great  fury  on  the  es- 
cort, and  did  not  allow  a  single  man  to  be  taken  alive.  Lute- 
rius escaped  thence  with  a  few  followers,  but  did  not  return  to 
the  camp. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — ^After  this  success,  Caninius  learned  from 
some  prisoners,  that  a  part  of  the  forces  was  encamped  with 
Drapes,  not  more  than  ten  miles  off:  which  being  confirmed 
by  several,  supposing  that  after  the  defeat  of  one  general,  the 
rest  would  be  terrified,  and  might  be  easily  conquered,  he 
thought  it  a  most  fortunate  event  that  none  of  the  enemy  had 
fled  back  from  the  slaughter  to  the  camp,  to  give  Drapes 
notice  of  the  calamity  which  had  befallen  him.  And  as  he 
could  see  no  danger  in  making  the  attempt,  he  sent  forward 


234  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  vm. 

all  his  cavaliy  and  tho  German  foot,  men  of  great  activity,  to 
the  enemy's  camp.  lie  divides  one  legion  among  the  three 
camps,  and  takes  the  other  without  baggage  along  with  him. 
When  he  had  advanced  near  the  enemy,  ho  was  informed  by 
scouts,  which  ho  had  sent  before  him,  that  the  enemy's  camp, 
as  is  the  custom  of  barbarians,  was  pitched  low,  near  the  banks  of 
a  river,  and  that  the  higher  grounds  were  unoccupied :  but  that 
the  German  horse  had  made  a  sudden  attack  on  them,  and 
had  begun  the  battle.  Upon  this  intelligence,  he  marched  up 
with  his  legion,  armed  and  in  order  of  battle.  Then,  on  a  signal 
being  suddenly  given  on  every  side,  our  men  took  possession  of 
the  higher  grounds.  Upon  this  the  German  horse  observing 
the  Roman  colors,  fought  with  great  vigor.  Immediately  all 
the  cohorts  attack  them  on  every  side  ;  and  having  either  killed 
or  made  prisoners  of  them  all,  gained  great  booty.  In  that  bat- 
tle. Drapes  himself  was  taken  prisoner. 

Chap.  XXXVIL — Caninius,  having  accomplished  the  busi- 
ness so  successfully,  -without  having  scarcely  a  man  wounded,  re- 
turned to  besiege  the  town ;  and,  having  destroyed  the  enemy 
without,  for  fear  of  whom  he  had  been  prevented  from  strength- 
ening his  redoubts,  and  surrounding  the  enemy  with  his  lines, 
he  orders  the  work  to  be  completed  on  every  side.  The  next 
day,  Caius  Fabius  came  to  join  him  with  his  forces,  and  took 
upon  him  the  siege  of  one  side. 

Chap.  XXXVIIL — In  the  mean  time,  Csesar  left  Caius  An- 
tonius  in  the  country  of  the  BeUovaci,  with  fifteen  cohorts,  that 
the  BelgsB  might  have  no  opportunity  of  forming  new  plans  in 
future.  He  himself  visits  the  other  states,  demands  a  great 
number  of  hostages,  and  by  his  encouraging  language  allays 
the  apprehensions  of  all.  When  he  came  to  the  Camutes,  in 
whose  state  he  has  in  a  former  commentary  mentioned  that 
the  war  first  broke  out ;  observing,  that  from  a  consciousness 
of  their  guilt,  they  seemed  to  be  in  the  greatest  terror :  to 
relieve  tho  state  the  sooner  from  its  fear,  he  demanded  that 
Guturvatus,  the  promoter  of  that  treason,  and  the  instigator  of 
that  rebellion,  should  be  delivered  up  to  punishment.  And 
though  tho  latter  did  not  dare  to  trust  his  life  even  to  his  own 
countrymen,  yet  such  diligent  search  was  made  by  theni  all, 
that  he  was  soon  brought  to  our  camp.  Caesar  was  forced  to 
punish  him,  by  the  clamors  of  the  soldiers,  contrary  to  his 
natural  himxanity,  for  they  alleged  that  all  tho  dangers  and 


CEAP.  XLL  THE  GALIIO  WAR.  .-?•  235 

losses  incurred  in  that  war,  ought  to  be  imputed  to  Guturvatus. 
Accordingly,  he  was  whipped  to  death,  and  his  head  cut  off. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Here  Caesar  was  informed  by  numerous 
letters  from  Caninius  of  what  had  happened  to  Drapes  and 
Luterius,  and  in  what  conduct  the  town's  people  persisted : 
and  though  he  desj^ised  the  smallness  of  their  numbers,  yet  he 
thought  their  obstinacy  deserving  a  severe  punishment,  lest 
Gaul  in  general  should  adopt  an  idea  that  she  did  not  want 
strength  but  perseverance  to  oppose  the  Romans ;  and  lest  the 
other  states,  relying  on  the  advantage  of  situation,  should 
follow  their  example  and  assert  their  liberty ;  especially  as  ho 
knew  that  all  the  Gauls  understood  that  his  conmiand  was  to 
continue  but  one  summer  longer,  and  if  they  could  hold  out 
for  that  time,  that  they  would  have  no  further  danger  to  appre- 
hend. He  therefore  left  Quintus  Calenus,  one  of  his  lieutenants, 
behind  him,  with  two  legions,  and  instructions  to  follow  him  by 
regular  marches.  He  hastened  as  much  at  he  could  with  all 
the  cavalry  to  Caninius. 

Chap.  XL. — Having  arrived  at  Uxellodunum,  contrary  to  the 
general  expectation,  and  perceiving  that  the  town  was  sur- 
rounded by  the  works,  and  that  the  enemy  had  no  possible 
means  of  retiring  from  the  assault,  and  being  likewise  informed 
by  the  deserters  that  the  townsmen  hud  abundance  of  com, 
he  endeavoured  to  prevent  their  getting  water.  A  river  divided 
the  valley  below,  which  almost  surroimded  the  steep  craggy 
mountain  on  which  Uxellodunum  was  built.  The  nature  of 
the  ground  prevented  his  turning  the  current :  for  it  ran  so 
low  down  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  that  no  drains  could  be 
sunk  deep  enough  to  draw  it  off  in  any  direction.  But  the 
descent  to  it  was  so  difficult,  that  if  we  made  opposition,  the 
besieged  could  neither  come  to  the  river  nor  retire  up  the 
precipice  without  hazard  of  their  lives.  Caesar  perceiving  the 
difficulty,  disposed  archers  and  slingers,  and  in  some  places, 
opposite  to  the  easiest  descents,  placed  engines,  and  attempted 
to  hinder  the  townsmen  from  getting  water  at  the  river,  which 
obliged  them  afterward  to  go  all  to  one  place  to  procure  water. 

Chap.  XLL — Close  imder  the  walls  of  the  town,  a  copious 
spring  gushed  out  on  that  part,  which  for  the  space  of  nearly 
three  hundred  feet,'  was  not  surroimded  by  the  river.  While 
-every  other  person  wished  that  the  besieged  could  be  debarred 

^'  '  Literally  "wanted  the  circuit  of  the  river."  [^i' 


236  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vin. 

from  this  spring,  Caesar  alone  saw  that  it  could  be  effected, 
though  not  without  great  danger.  Opposite  to  it  he  began 
to  advance  the  vineje  toward  the  mountain,  and  to  throw  up 
a  mound,  with  great  labor  and  continual  skirmishing.  For 
the  townsmen  ran  down  from  the  high  ground,  and  fought 
without  any  risk,  and  wounded  several  of  our  men,  yet  they 
obstinately  pushed  on  and  were  not  deterred  from  moving 
forward  the  vinese,  and  from  surmounting  by  their  assiduity  the 
diflBculties  of  situation.  At  the  same  time  they  work  mines, 
and  move  the  crates  and  vineae  to  the  source  of  the  fountain. 
This  was  the  only  work  which  they  could  do  without  danger 
or  suspicion.  A  mound  sixty  feet  high  was  raised ;  on  it  was 
erected  a  turret  of  ten  stories,  not  with  the  intention  that  it 
should  be  on  a  level  with  the  wall  (for  that  could  not  be  eflfected 
by  any  works),  but  to  rise  above  the  top  of  the  spring.  "When 
our  engines  began  to  play  from  it  upon  the  paths  that  led  to 
the  fountain,  and  the  townsmen  could  not  go  for  water  without 
danger,  not  only  the  cattle  designed  for  food  and  the  work- 
ing cattle,  but  a  great  number  of  men  also  died  of  thirst. 

Chap.  XLII. — Alarmed  at  this  calamity,  the  townsmen  fill 
barrels  with  tallow,  pitch,  and  dried  wood :  these  they  set  on 
fire,  and  roll  down  on  our  works.  At  the  same  time,  they 
fight  most  furiously,  to  deter  the  Romans,  by  the  engagement 
and  danger,  from  extinguishing  the  flames.  Instantly  a  great 
blaze  arose  in  the  works.  For  whatever  they  threw  down  the 
precipice,  striking  against  the  vineae  and  agger,  communicated 
the  fire  to  whatever  was  in  the  way.  Our  soldiers  on  the 
other  hand,  though  they  were  engaged  in  a  perilous  sort  of  en- 
coxmter,  and  laboring  under  the  disadvantages  of  position,  yet 
supported  all  with  very  great  presence  of  mind.  For  the 
action  happened  in  an  elevated  situation,  and  in  sight  of  our 
army ;  and  a  great  shout  was  raised  on  both  sides ;  therefore 
eveiy  man  faced  the  weapons  of  the  enemy  and  the  flames 
in  as  conspicuous  a  manner  as  he  could,  that  his  valor  might 
be  the  better  known  and  attested. 

Chap.  XLIII. — Caesar,  observing  that  several  of  his  men 
were  wounded,  ordered  the  cohorts  to  ascend  the  mountain  on 
all  sides,  and,  under  pretense  of  assailing  the  walls,  to  raise  a 
shout :  at  which  the  besieged  being  frightened,  and  not  know- 
ing what  was  going  on  in  other  places,  call  off  their  armed 
troops  from  attacking  our  works,  and  dispose  them  on  the 


OHAP.  XLV.  THE  GALLIC  WAR-  237 

walfe.  Thus  our  men  without  hazarding  a  battle,  gained  time 
partly  to  extinguish  the  works  which  had  caught  fire,  and 
partly  to  cut  off  the  communication.  As  the  townsmen  still 
continued  to  make  an  obstinate  resistance,  and  even,  after  losing 
the  greatest  part  of  their  forces  by  drought,  persevered  in  their 
resolution :  at  last  the  veins  of  the  spring  were  cut  across  by 
our  mines,  and  turned  from  their  course.  By  this  their  constant 
spring  was  suddenly  dried  up,  which  reduced  them  to  such 
despair  that  they  imagined  that  it  was  not  done  by  the  art  of 
man,  but  the  will  of  the  gods  ;  forced,  therefore,  by  necessity, 
they  at  length  submitted. 

Chap.  XLTV. — Caesar,  being  convinced  that  his  lenity  was 
known  to  all  men,  and  being  under  no  fears  of  being  thought 
to  act  severely  from  a  natural  cruelty,  and  perceiving  that  there 
would  be  no  end  to  his  troubles  if  several  states  should  attempt 
to  rebel  in  like  manner  and  in  different  places,  resolved  to 
deter  others  by  inflicting  an  exemplary  punishment  on  these. 
Accordingly  he  cut  off  the  hands  of  those  who  had  borne 
arms  against  him.  Their  lives  he  spared,  that  the  punish- 
ment of  their  rebellion  might  be  the  more  conspicuous.  Drapes, 
who  I  have  said  was  taken  by  Caninius,  either  through  in- 
dignation and  grief  arising  from  his  captivity,  or  through  fear  of 
severer  punishments,  abstained  from  food  for  several  days,  and 
thus  perished.  At  the  same  time,  Luterius,  who,  I  have  related, 
had  escaped  from  the  battle,  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
Epasnactus,  an  Arvemian  (for  he  frequently  changed  his 
quarters,  and  threw  himself  on  the  honor  of  several  persons, 
as  he  saw  that  he  dare  not  remain  long  in  one  place,  and  was 
conscious  how  great  an  enemy  he  deserved  to  have  in  Caesar), 
was  by  this  Epasnactus,  the  Arvemian,  a  sincere  friend  of 
the  Roman  people,  delivered  without  any  hesitation,  a  prisoner 
to  Caesar. 

Chap.  XLV. — In  the  mean  time,  LabiBnus  engages  in  a 
successful  cavalry  action  among  the  Treviri ;  and,  having  killed 
several  of  them  and  of  the  Germans,  who  never  refused  their 
aid  to  any  person  against  the  Romans,  he  got  their  chiefs  alive 
into  his  power,  and,  among  them.  Sums,  an  .^Eduan,  who  was 
highly  renowned  both  for  his  valor  and  birth,  and  was  the  only 
JMuan  that  had  continued  in  arms  till  that  time.  Caesar, 
being  informed  of  this,  and  perceiving  that  he  had  met  with 
good  success  in  all  parts  of  Gaul,  and  reflecting  that,  in  former 


238  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  vni. 

campaigns  [Celtic]  Gaul  had  been  conquered  and  subdued  ;  but 
that  he  had  never  gone  in  person  to  Aquitania,  but  had  made  a 
conquest  of  it,  in  some  degree,  by  Marcus  Crassus,  set  out  for 
it  with  two  legions,  designing  to  spend  the  latter  part  of  the 
summer  there.  This  affair  he  executed  with  his  usual  dispatch 
and  good  fortune.  For  all  the  states  of  Aquitania  sent 
embassadors  to  him  and  delivered  hostages.  These  affairs 
being  concluded,  he  marched  with  a  guard  of  cavalry  toward 
Narbo,  and  drew  off  his  army  into  winter  quarters  by  his  lieu- 
tenants, lie  posted  four  legions  in  the  country  of  the  Belgae, 
under  Marcus  Antonius,  Caius  Trebonius,  Publius  Vatinius, 
and  Quintus  TuUius,  his  lieutenants.  Two  he  detached  to  the 
,(^ui,  knowing  them  to  have  a  very  powerful  influence  through- 
out all  Gaul.  Two  he  placed  among  the  Turoni,  near  the  con- 
fines of  the  Camutes,  to  keep  in  awe  the  entire  tract  of  country 
bordering  on  the  ocean ;  the  other  two  he  placed  in  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Lemovices,  at  a  small  distance  from  the  Arvemi, 
that  no  part  of  Gaul  might  be  without  an  army.  Having  spent 
a  few  days  in  the  province,  he  quickly  ran  through  all  the  busi- 
ness of  the  assizes,  settled  all  public  disputes,  and  distributed 
rewards  to  the  most  deserving ;  for  he  had  a  good  opportunity  of 
learning  how  every  person  was  disposed  toward  the  republic 
during  the  general  revolt  of  Gaul,  which  he  had  withstood  by 
the  fidehty  and  assistance  of  the  Province. 

Chap.  XLVII. — Having  finished  these  afiairs,  he  returned 
to  his  legions  among  the  Belgie  and  wintered  at  Nemetocenna  : 
there  he  got  intelligence  that  Comius,  the  Atrebatian  had  had 
an  engagement  with  his  cavalry.  For  when  Antonius  had  gone 
into  winter  quarters,  and  the  state  of  the  Atrebates  continued  in 
their  allegiance,  Comius,  who,  after  that  wound  which  I  before 
mentioned,  was  always  ready  to  join  his  countrymen  upon 
every  commotion,  that  they  might  not  want  a  person  to  advise 
and  head  them  in  the  management  of  the  war,  when  his  state 
submitted  to  the  Romans,  supported  himself  and  his  adherents 
on  plunder  by  means  of  his  cavalry,  infested  the  roads,  and 
intercepted  several  convoys  which  were  bringing  provisions  to 
the  Roman  quarters. 

Chap.  XLVHI. — Caius  Volusenus  Quadratus  was  appointed 
commander  of  the  horse  under  Antonius,  to  winter  with  him : 
Antonius  sent  him  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy's  cavalry;  now 
Volusenus  added  to  that  valor  which  was  pre-eminent  in 


OHAP.  ZLTin.  THE  GALLIC  WAE.ro  239 

him,  a  great  aversion  to  Comiua,  on  which  account  he  executed 
the  more  willingly  the  orders  which  he  received,  lining, 
therefore,  laid  ambuscades,  he  had  several  encounters  with  his 
cavalry  and  came  oflF  successful.  At  last,  when  a  violent  contest 
ensued,  and  Volusenus,  through  eagerness  to  intercept  Comius, 
had  obstinately  pursued  him  with  a  small  party ;  and  Comius 
had,  by  the  rapidity  of  his  flight,  drawn  Volusenus  to  a  con- 
siderable distance  from  his  troops,  he,  on  a  sudden,  appealed 
to  the  honor  of  all  about  him  for  assistance  not  to  sulier  the 
wound,  which  he  had  perfidiously  received,  to  go  without 
vengeance;  and,  wheeling  his  horse  about,  rode  unguardedly 
before  the  rest  up  to  the  commander.  All  his  horse  following 
his  example,  made  a  few  of  our  men  turn  their  backs  and 
pursued  them.  Comius,  clapping  spurs  to  his  horse,  rode  up 
to  Volusenus,  and,  pointing  his  lance,  pierced  him  in  the 
thigh  with  great  force.  When  their  commander  was  wounded, 
our  men  no  longer  hesitated  to  make  resistance,  and,  facing 
about,  beat  back  the  enemy.  When  this  occurred,  several  of 
the  enemy,  repulsed  by  the  great  impetuosity  of  our  men,  were 
wounded,  and  some  were  trampled  to  death  in  striving  to 
escape,  and  some  were  made  prisoners.  Their  general  escaped 
this  misfortune  by  the  swiftness  of  his  horse.  Our  commander, 
being  severely  wounded,  so  much  so  that  he  appeared  to  run 
the  risk  of  losing  his  hfe,  was  carried  back  to  the  camp.  But 
Comius,  having  either  gratified  his  resentment,  or,  because  he 
had  lost  the  greatest  part  of  his  followers,  sent  embassadors  to 
Antonius,  and  assured  him  that  he  would  give  hostages  as  a 
security  that  he  would  go  wherever  Antonius  should  prescribe, 
and  would  comply  with  his  orders,  and  only  entreated  that  this 
concession  should  be  made  to  his  fears,  that  he  should  not  be 
obliged  to  go  into  the  presence  of  any  Roman.  As  Antonius 
judged  that  his  request  originated  in  a  just  apprehension,  he 
indulged  him  in  it  and  accepted  his  hostages. 

Caesar,  I  know,  has  made  a  separate  commentary  of  each 
year's  transactions,  which  I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  for  me 
to  do,  because  the  following  year,  in  which  Lucius  Paulus  and 
Caius  Marcellus  were  consids,  produced  no  remarkable  occur- 
rences in  Gaul.  But  that  no  person  may  be  left  in  ignorance 
of  the  place  where  Caesar  and  his  army  were  at  that  time,  I 
have  thought  proper  to  write  a  few  words  in  addition  to  this 
commentary. 


240  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  viiL 

Chap.  XLTX. — Caesar,  while  in  -winter  quarters  in  the 
counfty  of  the  Beljjae,  made  it  his  only  business  to  keep  the 
states  in  amity  with  him,  and  to  give  none  either  hopes  of,  or 
pretext  for  a  revolt.  For  nothing  was  further  from  his  wishes 
than  to  be  under  the  necessity  of  engaging  in  another  war  at 
his  departure ;  lest,  when  he  was  drawing  his  army  out  of 
the  country,  any  war  should  be  left  unfinished,  which  the  Gauls 
would  cheerfully  undertake,  when  there  was  no  immediate 
danger.  Therefore,  by  treating  the  states  with  respect,  making 
rich  presents  to  the  leading  men,  imposing  no  new  burdens, 
and  making  the  terms  of  their  subjection  lighter,  he  easily 
kept  Gaul  (already  exhausted  by  so  many  xmsuccessful  battles) 
in  obedience. 

Chap.  L. — When  the  winter  quarters  were  broken  up  he 
himself,  contrary  to  his  usual  practice,  proceeded  to  Italy,  by 
the  longest  possible  stages,  in  order  to  visit  the  free  towns 
and  colonies,  that  ho  might  recommend  to  them  the  petition 
of  Marcus  Antonius,  his  treasurer,  for  the  priesthood.  For 
be  exerted  his  interest  both  cheerfully  in  favor  of  a  man 
strongly  attached  to  him,  whom  he  had  sent  home  before 
him  to  attend  the  election,  and  zealously  to  oppose  the  faction 
and  power  of  a  few  men,  who,  by  rejecting  Marcus  Antonius, 
wished  to  undermine  Caesar's  influence  when  going  out  of 
office.  Though  Caesar  heard  on  the  road,  before  he  reached 
Italy  that  he  was  created  augur,  yet  he  thought  himself  in 
honor  bound  to  visit  the  free  towns  and  colonies,  to  return 
them  thanks  for  rendering  such  service  to  Antonius  by  their 
presence  in  such  great  numbers  [at  the  election],  and  at  the 
same  time  to  recommend  to  them  himself,  and  his  honor  in 
his  suit  for  the  consulate  the  ensuing  year  For  his  adversaries 
arrogantly  boasted  that  Lucius  Lentulus  and  Caius  Marcellus 
had  been  appointed  consuls,  who  would  strip  Caesar  of  all 
honor  and  dignity :  and  that  the  consulate  had  been  in- 
juriously taken  from  Sergius  Galba,  though  he  had  been  much 
superior  in  votes  and  interest,  because  he  was  united  to  Caesar, 
both  by  friendship,  and  by  serving  as  lieutenant  under  him. 

Chap.  LI. — Caesar,  on  his  arrival,  was  received  by  the 
principal  towns  and  colonies  with  incredible  respect  and  affec- 
tion ;  for  this  was  the  first  time  he  came  since  the  war  against 
united  Gaul.  Nothing  was  omitted  which  could  be  thought 
of  for  the  ornament  of  the  gates,  roads,  and  every  place 
through  which  Caesar  was  to  pass.     All  the  people  with  their 


CHAP.  Lin.  THB  GALLTO  "WAR. '  'J  241 

children  went  out  to  meet  him.  Sacrifices  were  offered  up  in 
every  quarter.  The  market  places  and  temples  were  laid  out 
with  entertainments,  as  if  anticipating  the  joy  of  a  most  splen- 
did triumph.  So  great  was  the  magnificence  of  the  richer 
and  zeal  of  the  poorer  ranks  of  the  people. 

Chap.  LIT. — When  Caesar  had  gone  through  all  the  states 
of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  he  returned  with  the  greatest  haste  to  the 
army  at  Nemetocenna ;  and  having  ordered  all  his  legions 
to  march  from  winter  quarters  to  the  territories  of  the  Treviri, 
he  went  thither  and  reviewed  them.  He  made  Titus  Labienus 
governor  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  that  he  might  be  the  more  inclmed 
to  support  him  in  his  suit  for  the  consulate.  He  himself  made 
such  journeys  as  he  thought  would  conduce  to  the  health  of 
his  men  by  change  of  air ;  and  though  he  was  frequently  told 
that  Labienus  was  solicited  by  his  enemies,  and  was  assured  that 
a  scheme  was  in  agitation  by  the  contrivance  of  a  few,  that  the 
senate  should  interpose  their  authority  to  deprive  him  of  a  part 
of  his  army ;  yet  he  neither  gave  credit  to  any  story  concern- 
ing Labienus,  nor  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  do  any  thing  in 
opposition  to  the  authority  of  the  senate ;  for  he  thought  that  his 
cause  would  be  easily  gained  by  the  free  voice  of  the  senators. 
For  Caius  Curio,  one  of  the  tribunes  of  the  people,  having 
undertaken  to  defend  Caesar's  cause  and  dignity,  had  often 
proposed  to  the  senate,  "  that  if  the  dread  of  Caesar's  arms 
rendered  any  apprehensive,  as  Pompey's  authority  and  arms 
were  no  less  formidable  to  the  forum,  both  should  resign 
their  command,  and  disband  their  armies.  That  then  the 
city  would  be  free,  and  enjoy  its  due  rights."  And  he  not 
only  proposed  this,  but  of  himself  called  upon  the  senate  to 
divide  on  the  question.  But  the  consuls  and  Pompey's  friends 
interposed  to  prevent  it ;  and  regulating  matters  as  they  desired, 
they  broke  up  the  meeting. 

Chap.  LIIL — This  testimony  of  the  unanimous  voice  of 
the  senate  was  very  great,  and  consistent  with  their  former 
conduct;  for  the  preceding  year,  when  Marcellus  attacked 
Caesar's  dignity,  he  proposed  to  the  senate,  contrary  to  the 
law  of  Pompey  and  Crassus,  to  dispose  of  Caesar's  province, 
before  the  expiration  of  his  command,  and  when  the  votes  were 
called  for,  and  Marcellus,  who  endeavored  to  advance  his  own 
dignity,  by  raising  envy  against  Caesar,  wanted  a  division,  the 
full  senate   went  over  to   the   opposite  side.     The   spirit  of 

11  .  ■ 


242  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  nil. 

Caesar's  foes  was  not  broken  by  this,  but  it  taught  them,  that 
they  ought  to  strengthen  their  interest  by  enlarging  their 
connections,  so  as  to  force  the  senate  to  comply  with  whatever 
they  had  resolved  on. 

Chap.  LIV. — After  this  a  decree  was  passed  by  the  senate, 
that  one  legion  should  be  sent  by  Pompey,  and  another  by 
Caesar,  to  the  Parthian  war.  But  these  two  legions  were 
evidently  drawn  from  Caesar  alone.  For  the  first  legion  which 
Pompey  sent  to  Caesar,  he  gave  Caesar,  as  if  it  belonged  to 
himself,  though  it  was  levied  in  Caesar's  province.  Caesar, 
however,  though  no  one  could  doubt  the  design  of  his  enemies, 
sent  the  legion  back  to  Cneius  Pompey,  and  in  compliance  with 
the  decree  of  the  senate,  ordered  the  fifteenth,  belonging  to 
himself,  and  which  was  quartered  in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  to  be 
delivered  up.  In  its  room  he  sent  the  thirteenth  into  Italy,  to 
protect  the  garrisons  from  which  he  had  drafted  the  fifteenth, 
lie  disposed  his  army  in  winter  quarters,  placed  Caius  Tre- 
bonius,  with  four  legions  among  the  Belgae,  and  detached  Caius 
Fabius,  with  four  more,  to  the  -^Edui ;  for  he  thought  that 
Gaul  would  be  most  secure,  if  the  Belgae,  a  people  of  the 
greatest  valor,  and  the  -^Edui,  who  possessed  the  most 
powerful  influence,  were  kept  in  awe  by  his  armies. 

Chap.  LV. — He  himself  set  out  for  Italy ;  where  he  was 
informed  on  his  arrival,  that  the  two  legions  sent  home  by 
him,  and  which  by  the  senate's  decree,  should  have  been  sent 
to  the  Parthian  war,  had  been  delivered  over  to  Pompey,  by 
Caius  Marcellus  the  consul,  and  were  retained  in  Italy. 
Although  from  this  transaction  it  was  evident  to  every  one 
that  war  was  designed  againist  Caesar,  yet  he  resolved  to  submit 
to  any  thing,  as  long  as  there  were  hopes  left  of  deciding  the 
dispute  in  an  equitable  manner,  rather  than  to  have  recourse  to 
arms. 


THE 

COMMENTARIES  OF  C.  JULIUS  CJISAR 

OS  THE 

CIVIL     WAR. 


BOOK  L 
THE  AEGUMENT. 


I.  The  variouB  causes  and  origin  of  the  civil  war.  Vlll.  Caesar  makes  him- 
self master  of  Italy  with  great  ease,  owing  to  the  municipal  towns 
being  devoted  to  ma  interests.  XXV.  He  besieges  Pompey  at  Brun- 
dusium.  XXVin.  The  latter  effects  his  escape,  and  the  town  sur- 
renders. XXX.  Caesar's  partisans  expel  Cotta  from  Sardinia,  And 
Cato  from  Sicily.  XXXU.  Caesar  sets  out  for  Rome.  XXXIII.  But 
the  plans,  which  he  had  in  contemplation,  being  immature,  he  proceeds 
into  Transalpine  Gaul,  XXXVI.  With  the  intention  of  besieging  Mas- 
sUia  by  land  and  sea.  XXXVII.  He  previously  sends  Fabios,  one  of 
his  lieutenants,  into  Spain.  XXXIX^  He  follows  in  person,  leaving 
Cains  Trebonius,  and  Decimus  Brutus,  to  besiege  Massilia,  XLI.  And 
carries  on  war  against  Afranius  and  Petreius,  Pompey's  lieutenants,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Ilerda.  XL VIII.  Caesar  is  hemmed  in  between  the 
Segre  and  Cinca,  in  consequence  of  a  violent  storm,  which  sweeps 
away  the  bridges  over  these  rivers.  UV.  Nevertheless,  he  surmounts 
all  his  difficulties.  LVI.  In  the  meantime,  the  inhabitants  of  Massilia 
are  conquered  in  a  naval  battle.  LIX.  Caesar  henceforth  is  successful 
in  all  his  operations  in  Spain.  LXIII.  He  follows  the  enemy  closely  in 
aU  their  marches  and  countermarches,  and  by  his  cavalry,  prevents 
them  from  foraging,  LXXXI.  And  at  length  intercepts  them,  and 
compels  them  to  surrender. 

VOSSIUS'S    SUPPLEMENT   TO    THE    FIRST   BOOK. 

I  WILL  now  say  nothing  .concerning  the  absurd  opinion  of 
those  who  assert  that  the  following  Commentaries  on  the  Civil 
War  were  not  written  by  Caesar  himself.  Even  without  the 
authority  of  Suetonius,  the  diction  itself  would  be  suflScient  to 
convince  the  most  skeptical  that  Caesar  and  no  other  was  the 
author.  I  am  of  the  opinion  of  those  who  think  that  the 
beginning  of  these  Commentaries  is  lost.  For  I  can  not  be 
con\anced  that  Caesar  commenced  so  abruptly ;  and  History 
itself  gives  sufficient  evidence  that  many  circumstances 
required   to   be   previously   stated.      For    which    reason   we 


244  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  cook  i. 

thought  that  it  would  bo  well  worth  our  attention  to  compile 
from  Plutarch,  Ai)pian,  and  Dion,  a  narrative  of  such  facts 
as  seemed  necessary  to  fill  uji  the  chasm  ;  these  facts  arc  as 
follows : 

"When  Cjesar,  after  reducing  all  Transalpine  Gaul,  had 
passed  into  Cisalpine  Gaul,  he  determined  for  many  reasons  to 
send  embassadors  to  Rome  to  request  for  him  the  consulate,  and 
a  proolongation  of  the  command  of  his  province.  Pompey, 
•who  was  estranged  from  Caesar,  although  he  was  not  as  yet 
at  open  enmity  with  him,  determined  neither  to  aid  him  by  his 
influence  nor  openly  oppose  him  on  this  occasion.  But 
the  consuls  Lentulus  and  Marcellus,  Avho  had  previously  been 
on  unfriendly  terms  with  Csesar,  resolved  to  use  all  means  in 
their  power  to  prevent  him  from  gaining  his  object.  Marcellus 
in  particular  did  not  hesitate  to  offer  Csesar  other  insults. 
Caesar  had  lately  planned  the  colony  of  Novumcomum  in  Gaul : 
Marcellus,  not  content  with  taking  from  it  the  right  of  citizen- 
ship, ordered  the  principal  man  of  the  colony  to  be  arrested 
and  scourged  at  Rome,  and  sent  liim  to  make  his  complaints 
to  Caesar :  an  insult  of  this  description  had  never  before  been 
offered  to  a  Roman  citizen.  WJiile  these  transactions  are 
taking  place,  Caius  Curio,  tribune  of  the  commons,  comes  to 
Caesar  in  his  province.  Curio  had  made  many  and  energetic 
struggles,  in  behalf  of  the  republic  and  Caesar's  cause  :  at 
length  when  he  perceived  that  all  his  efforts  were  vain,  he  fled 
through  fear  of  his  adversaries,  and  informed  Caesar  of  all  the 
transactions  that  had  taken  place,  and  of  the  efforts  made  by 
his  enemies  to  crush  him.  Caesar  received  Curio  with  great 
kindness,  as  he  was  a  man  of  the  highest  rank,  and  had  great 
claims  on  himself  and  the  republic,  and  thanked  him  Avarmly 
for  his  numerous  personal  favors.  But  Curio,  as  war  was 
being  openly  prepared  against  Cgesar,  advised  him  to  con- 
centrate his  troops,  and  rescue  the  republic  now  oppressed  by 
a  few  daring  men.  Caesar,  although  he  was  not  ignorant  of 
the  real  state  of  affairs,  was  however  of  opinion  that  particular 
regard  should  be  paid  to  the  tranquillity  of  the  republic,  lest 
any  one  should  suppose  that  he  was  the  originator  of  the  war. 
Therefore,  through  his  friends,  he  made  this  one  request,  that 
two  legions,  and  the  province  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  and  lUy- 
ricum,  should  be  left  him.  All  these  acts  were  performed  by 
Caesar,  with  the  hope  that  his  enemies  might  be  induced  by 


CHAP,  I.  THE  CrVIL  WAR.  ^  24fi? 

the  justice  of  his  demands,  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  re- 
public. Even  Pompey  himself  did  not  dare  to  oppose  them. 
But  when  Caesar  could  not  obtain  his  request  from  the  con- 
suls, he  wrote  to  the  senate  a  letter,  in  which  he  briefly  stated 
his  exploits  and  public  services,  and  entreated  that  he  should 
not  be  deprived  of  the  favor  of  the  people,  who  had  ordered, 
that  he,  although  absent,  should  be  considered  a  candidate 
at  the  next  elections ;  and  he  stated  also  that  he  would  dis- 
band his  army,  if  the  senate  and  people  of  Rome  would  pass 
a  resolution  to  that  eflfect,  provided  that  Pompey  would  do 
the  same.  That,  as  long  as  the  latter  should  retain  the  com- 
mand of  his  army,*  no  just  reason  could  exist  that  he  [Caesar] 
should  disband  his  troops  and  expose  himself  to  the  insults  of 
his  enemies.  He  intrusts  this  letter  to  Curio  to  bear  to  its 
destination ;  the  latter  traveled  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles 
with  incredible  dispatch,  and  reached  the  city  in  three  days' 
time,  before  the  beginning  of  January,  and  before  the 
consuls  could  pass  any  decree  concerning  Caesar's  command. 
Curio,  after  accomplishing  his  journey,  kept  the  letter,  and  did 
not  give  it  up,  until  there  was  a  crowded  meeting  of  the  senate, 
and  the  tribunes  of  the  commons  were  present ;  for  he  was 
afraid,  lest,  if  he  gave  it  up  previously,  the  consuls  should  sup- 
press it." 

Chap.  I. — ^When  Casar's  letter  was  delivered  to  -the 
consuls,  they  were  with  great  difficulty,  and  a  hard  struggle 
of  the  tribunes,'  prevailed  on  to  suffer  it  to  be  read  in  the 
senate  ;  but  the  tribunes  could  not  prevail,  that  any  questioq 
should  be  put  to  the  senate  on  the  subject  of  the  letter.  The 
consuls  put  the  question  on  the  regulation  of  the  state, 
Lucius  Lentulus  the  consul  promises  that  he  will  not  fail 
the  senate  and  republic,  "  if  they  declared  their  sentiments 
boldly  and  resolutely,  but  if  they  turned  their  regard  to  Caesar, 
and  courted  his  favor,  as  they  did  on  former  occasions,  he 
would  adopt  a  plan  for  himself,  and  not  submit  to  the  authority 
of  the  senate  :  that  he  too  had  a  means  of  regaining  Caesar's 
favor  and  friendship."  Scipio  spoke  to  the  same  purport, 
"  that  it  was  Pompey's  intention  not  to  abandon  the  republic, 

'  Plutarch  says  that  Mark  Antony,  who  was  then  tribune,  read  the 
letter  to  the  people,  which,  says  Cicero,  made  them  very  reluctant  to  en- 
list, when  Pompey  ordered  a  levy. — P. 


246  C-ESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  l 

if  the  senate  would  support  him  ;  but  if  they  should  hesitate 
and  act  without  energy,  they  would  in  vain  implore  his  aid,  if 
they  should  require  it  hereafter." 

Chap.  II. — This  speech  of  Scipio's,  as  the  senate  was 
convened  in  the  city,  and  Pompey'  was  near  at  hand,  seemed 
to  have  fallen  from  the  lips  of  Pompey  himself.  Some 
delivered  their  sentiments  with  more  moderation,  as  Marcellus 
first,  who  in  the  beginning  of  his  speech,  said,  "that  the 
question  ought  not  to  be  put  to  the  senate  on  this  matter, 
till  levies  were  made  throughout  all  Italy,  and  armies  raised 
under  whose  protection  the  senate  might  freely  and  safely  pass 
such  resolutions  as  they  thought  proper ;"  a*s  Marcus  Calidius 
afterward,  who  was  of  opinion,  "  that  Pompey  should  set  out 
for  his  province,  that  there  might  be  no  cause  for  arms  ;  that 
Caesar*  was  naturally  apprehensive  as  two  legions  were  forced 
from  him,  that  Pompey  was  retaining  those  troops,  and  keeping 
them  near  the  city  to  do  him  injury  :"  as  Marcus  Rufus,  who 
followed  Calidius  almost  word  for  word.  They  were  all  harshly 
rebuked  by  Lentulus,  who  peremptorily  refused  to  propose 
Calidius's  motion.  Marcellus,  overawed  by  his  reproofs,  re- 
tracted his  opinion.  Thus  most  of  the  senate,  intimidated  by 
the  expressions  of  the  consul,  by  the  fears  of  a  present  army, 
and  the  threats  of  Pompey's  friends,  unwillingly  and  reluc- 
tantly adopted  Scipio's  opinion,  that  Caesar  should  disband 
his  .  army  by  a  certain  day,  and  should  he  not  do  so,  he 
should  be  considered  as  acting  against  the  state.  Marcus 
Antonius,  and  Quintus  Cassius,  tribimes  of  the  people,  inter- 
posed.' The  question  was  immediately  put  on  their  inter- 
position. Violent  opinions  were  expressed ;  whoever  spoke 
with  the  greatest  acrimony  and  cruelty,  was  most  highly  com- 
mended by  Caesar's  enemies. 

Chap.  HI. — The  senate  having  broken  up   in  the  evening, 

1  As  Pompey  was  at  the  head  of  an  army  (being  appointed  proconsul 
of  Spain  and  Africa)  ho  could  not  come  within  the  city  while  invested 
with  power. — P. 

*  A  decre^  of  the  senate  had  been  passed  some  time  before,  that 
Caesar  and  Pompey  should  each  contribute,  out  of  their  forces,  a  legion 
to  be  sent  against  the  Parthiana.  Pompey  had  previously  lent  Csesar 
one  legion,  which  he  now  returned,  with  the  fifteenth  legion  belonging 
to  himself.     Pompey  kept  both. — P. 

3  The  tribunes  by  their  intercession,  were  able  to  paralyze  the  measures 
of  the  senate,  and  prevent  any  obnoxious  measures  from  passing. 


CHAP.  rr.  THE  CrVTL  "WAR.  247 

all  who  belonged  to  that  order  were  summoned  by  Pompey. 
He  applauded  the  forward,  and  secured  their  votes  for  the  next 
day ;  the  more  moderate  he  reproved  and  excited  against  Caesar. 
Many  veterans,  from  all  parts,  who  had  served  in  Pompey's 
armies,  were  invited  to  his  standard  by  the  hopes  of  rewards 
and  promotions.  Several  officers  belonging  to  the  two  legions, 
which  had  been  delivered  up  by  Caesar,  were  sent  for.  The  city 
and  the  comitium  were  crowded  with  tribunes,  centurions,  and 
veterans.  All  the  consul's  friends,  all  Pompey's  connections, 
all  those  who  bore  any  ancient  enmity  to  Caesar,  were  forced 
into  the  senate  house.  By  their  concourse  and  declarations 
the  timid  were  awed,  the  irresolute  confirmed,  and  the  greater 
part  deprived  of  the  power  of  speaking  their  sentiments  with 
freedom.  Lucius  Piso,  the  censor,  ofiered  to  go  to  Caesar :  as 
did  likewise  Lucius  Roscius,  the  praetor,  to  inform  him  of 
these  affairs,  and  require  only  six  days'  time  to  finish  the 
business.  Opinions  were  expressed  by  some  to  the  effect  that 
commissioners  should  be  sent  to  Caesar  to  acquaint  him  with 
the  senate's  pleasure. 

Chap.  IV. — All  these  proposals  were  rejected,  and  opposi- 
tion made  to  them  all,  in  the  speeches  of  the  consul,  Scipio, 
and  Cato.  An  old  grudge  against  Caesar  and  chagrin  at  a 
defeat  actuated  Cato.  Lentulus  was  wrought  upon  by  the 
magnitude  of  his  debts,  and  the  hopes  of  having  the  govern- 
ment of  an  army  and  provinces,  and  by  the  presents'  which 
he  expected  from  such  princes  as  should  receive  the  title  of 
friends  of  the  Roman  people,  and  boasted  among  his  friends, 
that  he  would  be  a  second  Sylla,'  to  whom  the  supreme 
authority  should  return.  Similar  hopes  of  a  province  and 
armies,  which  he  expected  to  share  with  Pompey  on  account  of 
his  connection'  with  him,  urged  on  Scipio ;  and  moreover  [he 
was  influenced  by]  the  fear  of  being  called  to  trial,  and  the 

1  The  Roman  commander  often  gave  foreign  princes  the  title  of  king 
in  the  name  of  the  Roman  people  ;  and  as  this  honor  seemed  to  imply  a 
recognition  of  their  authority,  immense  sums  were  occasionally  given  for  it. 

2  Alluding  to  the  well-known  prophecy  of  the  Sybil,  that  three  of  the 
Comelii  should  have  the  supreme  power  at  Rome.  Lentulus,  who  played 
Buch  a  prominent  part  in  Catiline's  conspiracy,  frequently  quoted  the 
Bame  prophecy,  which  seems  to  have  lured  the  Comelii  to  their  doom  by 
the  bright  vision  of  supreme  power. 

3  Pompey  married  Cornelia,  Scipio's  daughter,  on  the  death  of  Julia, 
whom  her  father  Caesar  had  bestowed  on  Pompey,  to  attach  him  more 
firmly  to  his  interests. 


248  CuESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

adulation  and  an  ostentatious  display  of  himself  and  bis  friends 
in  power,  who  at  that  time  had  great  influence  in  the  republic, 
and  courts  of  judicature.  Pompey  himself,  incited  by  Csesar's 
enemies,  because  he  was  unwilling  that  any  person  should 
bear  an  equal  degree  of  dignity,  had  wholly  alienated  himself 
from  Casar's  friendship,  and  procured  a  reconciliation  with 
their  common  enemies ;  the  greatest  part  of  whom  he  had 
himself  brought  upon  Ca;sar  during  his  aflSnity  with  him.  At 
the  same  time,  chagrined  at  the  disgrace  which  he  had  incurred 
by  converting  the  two  legions  from  their  expedition  through 
Asia  and  Syria,  to  [augment]  his  own  power  and  authority,  he 
was  anxious  to  bring  matters  to  a  war. 

Chap.  V. — For  these  reasons  every  thing  was  done  in  a 
hasty  and  disorderly  manner,  and  neither  was  time  given  to 
Caesar's  relations  to  inform  him  [of  the  state  of  affairs]  nor 
liberty  to  the  tribunes  of  the  people  to  deprecate  their  own 
danger,  nor  even  to  retain  the  last  privilege,  which  Sylla  had  left; 
them,  the  interposing  their  authority  ;  but  on  the  seventh  day 
they  were  obliged  to  think  of  their  own  safety,  which  the  most 
turbulent  tribunes  of  the  people  were  not  accustomed  to  attend 
to,  nor  to  fear  being  called  to  an  account  for  their  actions,  till 
the  eighth  month.  Recourse  is  had  to  that  extreme  and  final 
decree  of  the  senate  (which  was  never  resorted  to  even  by 
daring  proposers  except  when  the  city  was  in  danger  of  being 
set  on  fire,  or  when  the  public  safety  was  despaired  of).  "  That 
the  consuls,  praetors,  tribunes  of  the  people,  and  proconsuls 
in  the  city,  should  take  care  that  the  state  received  no 
injury."  These  decrees  are  dated  the  eighth  day  before  the 
ides  of  January ;'  therefore,  in  the  first  five  days,  on  which  the 
senate  could  meet,  from  the  day  on  which  Lentulus  entered 
into  his  consulate,  the  two  days  of  election  excepted,  the  se- 
verest and  most  virulent  decrees  were  passed  against  Caesar's 
govemm'ent,  and  against  those  most  illustrious  characters,  the 
tribunes  of  the  people.  The  latter  immediately  made  their 
escape  from  the  city,  and  withdrew  to  Caesar,  who  was  then  at 
Ravenna,  awaiting  an  answer  to  his  moderate  demands  ;  [to  see] 
if  matters  could  be  brought  to  a  peaceful  termination  by  any 
equitable  act  on  the  part  of  his  enemies. 

Chap.  VL — ^During  the  succeeding  days  the  senate  is  con- 
vened outside  the  city.      Pompey  repeated  the  same  things 
«  The  8th  of  January. 


CHAP,  vn-  '   THE  CIVIL  WAR.  249 

wMcli  he  had  declared  through  Scipio.  He  applauded  the 
courage  and  firmness  of  the  senate,  acquainted  them  with  his 
force,  and  told  them  that  he  had  ten  legions  ready ;  that  he  was 
moreover  informed  and  assured  that  Caesar's  soldiers  were  dis- 
affected, and  that  he  could  not  persuade  them  to  defend  or  even 
follow  him.  Motions  were  made  in  the  senate  concerning 
other  matters^  that  levies  should  be  made  through  all  Italy ; 
that  Faustus  Sylla  should  be  sent  as  propraetor  into  Maurita- 
nia ;  that  money  should  be  granted  to  Pompey  from  the  public 
treasiuy.  It  was  also  put  to  the  vote  that  king  Juba  should 
be  [honored  with  the  title  of]  friend  and  ally.  But  Marcellus 
said  that  he  would  not  allow  this  motion  for  the  present. 
Philip,  one  of  the  tribunes,  stopped  [the  appointment  of  J  Sylla ; 
the  resolutions  respecting  the  other  matters  passed.  The  prov- 
inces, two  of  which  were  consular,  the  remainder  praetorian, 
were  decreed  to  private  persons;  Scipio  got  Syria,  Lucius 
Domitius  Gaul :  Philip  and  Marcellus  were  omitjed,  from  a 
private  motive,  and  their  lots  were  not  even  admitted.  To  the 
other  provinces  praetors  were  sent,  nor  was  time  granted  as  in 
former  years,  to  refer  to  the  people  on  their  appointment,  nor  to 
make  them  take  the  usual  oath,  and  march  out  of  the  city  in  a 
public  manner,  robed  in  the  military  habit,  after  offering  their 
vows  :  a  circumstance  which  had  never  before  happened.  Both 
the  consuls  leave  the  city,  and  private  men  had  lictors  in  the 
city  and  capital,  contrary  to  all  precedents  of  former  times. 
Levies  were  made  throughout  Italy,  arms  demanded,  and  money 
exacted  from  the  municipal  towns,  and  violently  taken  from  the 
temples.  All  distinctions  between  things  human  and  divine, 
are  confounded. 

Chap.  VIL — These  things  being  made  known  to  Caesar, 
he  harangued  his  soldiers ;  he  reminded  them  "  of  the  wrongs 
done  to  him  at*  all  times  by  his  enemies,  and  complained  that 
Pompey  had  been  alienated  from  him  and  led  astray  by  them 
through  envy  and  a  malicious  opposition  to  his  glory,  though 
he  had  always  favored  and  promoted  Pompey's  honor  and 
dignity.  He  complained  that  an  innovation  had  been  intro- 
duced into  the  republic,  that  the  intercession  of  the  tribunes, 
which  had  been  restored  a  few  years  before  by  Sylla,  was 
branded  as  a  crime,  and  suppressed  by  force  of  arms ;  that 
Sylla,  who  had  stripped  the  tribunes  of  every  other  power,  had, 
nevertheless,  left  the  privilege  of  intercession  unrestraiued;  that 
''     11* 


250  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

Pompey,  who  pretended  to  restore  -what  they  had  lost,  had 
taken  away  the  privileges  which  they  formerly  had ;  that  when- 
ever the  senate  decreed,  '  that  the  magistrates  should  take  care 
that  the  republic  sustained  no  injury '  (by  which  words  and 
decree  the  Roman  people  were  obliged  to  repair  to  arms),  it 
was  only  when  pernicious  laws  were  proposed ;  when  the 
tribunes  attempted  \aolent  measures :  when  the  people  seceded," 
and  possessed  themselves  of  the  temples  and  eminences  of  the 
city ;  (and  these  instances  of  former  times,  he  showed  them 
were  expiated  by  the  fate  of  Saturninus  and  the  Gracchi) :  that 
nothing  of  this  kind  was  attempted  now,  nor  even  thought  of: 
that  no  law  was  promulgated,  no  intrigue  with  the  people  going 
forward,  no  secession  made  ;  he  exhorted  them  to  defend  from 
the  malice  of  his  enemies  the  reputation  and  honor  of  that 
general  under  whose  command  they  had  for  nine  years  most 
successfully  supported  the  state ;  fought  many  successful  bat- 
tles, and  subdued  all  Gaul  and  Germany."  The  soldiers  of  the 
thirteenth  legion,  which  was  present  (for, in  the  beginning  of 
the  disturbances  he  had  called  it  out,  his  other  legions  not 
having  yet  arrived),  all  cry  out  that  they  are  ready  to  defend 
their  general,  and  the  tribunes  of  the  commons,  from  all  injuries. 
Chap.  VIII. — Having  made  himself  acquainted  with  the 
disposition  of  his  soldiers,  Caesar  set  off  with  that  legion  to 
Ariminum,  and  there  met  the  tribunes,  who  had  fled  to  him  for 
protection ;  he  called  his  other  legions  from  winter  quarters, 
and  ordered  them  to  follow  him.  Thither  came  Lucius  Caesar, 
a  young  man,  whose  father  was  a  lieutenant-general  under 
Caesar.  He,  after  concluding  the  rest  of  his  speech,  and  stating 
for  what  purpose  he  had  come,  told  Caesar  that  he  had  com- 
mands of  a  private  nature  for  him  from  Pompey ;  that  Pompey 
"wnshed  to  clear  himself  to  Caesar,  lest  he  should  impute  those 
actions  which  he  did  for  the  republic,  to  a  design  of  affronting 

1  Throe  secessions  of  the  Commons  are  recorded  in  history.  The  first, 
which  was  occasioned  by  the  tyranny  of  the  Patricians,  led  to  the  crea- 
tion of  the  tribunes  of  the  Commons.  The  second,  which  was  occasioned 
by  the  licentiousness  of  Appius  Claudius,  and  the  murder  of  Siccius  Den- 
tatus  led  to  the  expulsion  of  the  decemvirs.  The  third  and  last,  which, 
according  to  some  writers,  was  occasioned  by  the  pressure  of  debt,  ac- 
cording to  others,  by  the  attempt  of  the  Patricians  to  cancel  the  Ogulnian 
law  (which  admitted  the  Plebians  to  the  priesthood),  occurred  B.  c.  286, 
and  led  to  the  complete  equalization  of  the  orders,  from  which  we  may 
date  the  brightest  period  of  Rome's  history. 


asujf.xx.  THE  CIVIL  WAE.  251 

him ;  that  he  had  ever  preferred  the  interest  of  the  state  to 
his  own  private  connections;  that  Caesar,  too,  for  his  own 
honor,  ought  to  sacrifice  his  desires  tmd  resentment  to  the 
public  good,  and  not  vent  his  anger  so  violently  against  his 
enemies,  lest  in  his  hopes  of  injuring  them,  he  should  injure 
the  republic.  He  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  same  purport  from 
himself,  in  addition  to  Pompey's  apology.  Roscius,  the  praetor, 
conferre'd  with  Caesar  almost  in  the  same  words,  and  on  the 
same  subject,  and  declared  that  Pompey  had  empowered  him  to 
do  so. 

Chap.  IX, — Though  these  things  seemed  to  have  no  ten- 
dency toward  redressing  his  injuries^  yet  having  got  proper 
persons  by  whom  he  could  communicate  his  wishes  to  Pompey ; 
he  required  of  them  both,  that,  as  they  had  conveyed  Pompey's 
demands  to  him,  they  should  not  refuse  to  convey  his  demands 
to  Pompey ;  if  by  so  little  trouble  they  could  terminate  a  great 
dispute,  and  liberate  all  Italy  from  her  fears.  "  That  the  honor 
of  the  republic  had  ever  been  his  first  object,  and  dearer  to  him 
than  life  ;  that  he  was  chagrined,  that  the  favor  of  the  Roman 
people  was  wrested  from  him  by  the  injurious  reports  of  his 
enemies ;  that  he  was  deprived  of  a  half-year's  command,  and 
dragged  back  to  the  city,  though  the  people  had  ordered  that 
regard  should  be  paid  to  his  suit  for  the  consxilate  at  the  next 
election,  though  he  was  not  present ;  that,  however,  he  had 
patiently  submitted  to  this  loss  of  honor,  for  the  sake  of  the 
republic ;  that  when  he  wrote  letters  to  the  senate,  requiring 
that  all  persons  should  resign  the  command  of  their  armies,  he 
did  not  obtain  even  that  request ;  that  levies  were  made 
throughout  Italy ;  that  the  two  legions  which  had  been  taken 
from  him,  under  the  pretense  of  the  Parthian  war,  were  kept  at 
home,  Mid  that  the  state  was  in  arms.  To  what  did  all  these 
things  tend,  unless  to  his  ruin  ?  But,  nevertheless,  he  was 
ready  to  condescend  to  any  terms,  and  to  endure  every  thing 
for  the  sake  of  the  republic.  Let  Pompey*  go  to  his  own 
province  ;  let  them  both  disband  their  armies ;  let  all  persons  in 

'  When  Caesar  and  Pompey  were  reconciled,  they  and  Crassus  divided 
the  provinces  between  them.  Caesar  got  Biither  and  Further  Gaul; 
Crassus,  Parthia ;  and  Pompey,  Spain  and  Africa.  The  .others  set  out 
for  their  respective  provinces.  Pompey  dispatched  his  lieutenants  to 
manage  his  provinces,  and  remained  himself  in  Italy  with  an  army,  which 
Caesar  thought  a  great  stretch  of  power,  that  he  should  command  both 
his  own  provinces  and  Italy  at  the  same  time. — ^P. 


252  CiESAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

Italy  lay  down  their  arms ;  let  all  fears  be  removed  from  the 
city ;  let  free  elections,  and  the  whole  republic  be  resigned  to 
the  direction  of  the  penate  and  Eoman  people.  That  these 
thin<rs  might  be  the  more  easily  performed,  and  conditions 
secured  and  confirmed  by  oath,  either  let  Pompey  come  to 
Caesar,  or  allow  Caesar  to  go  to  him ;  it  might  be  that  all  their 
disputes  -would  be  settled  by  an  interview." 

Chap.  X. — Roscius  and  Lucius  Caesar,  ha\nng  received  this 
message,  went  to  Capua,  Avhere  they  met  the  consuls  and  Pom- 
pey, and  declared  to  them  Caesar's  terms.  Having  deliberated 
on  the  matter,  they  replied,  and  sent  written  proposals  to  him 
by  the  same  persons,  the  purport  of  which  was,  that  Caesar 
should  return  into  Gaul,  leave  Ariminum,  and  disband  his 
army :  if  he  complied  with  this,  that  Pompey  would  go  to 
Spain.  In  the  mean  time,  until  security  was  given  that  Caesar 
would  perform  his  promises,  that  the  consuls  and  Pompey 
would  not  give  over  their  levies. 

Chap.  XI. — It  was  not  an  equitable  proposal,  to  require  that 
Caesar  should  quit  Ariminum  and  return  to  his  province ;  but 
that  he  [Pompey]  should  himself  retain  his  province  and  the 
legions  that  belonged  to  another,  and  desire  that  Caesar's  army 
should  be  disbanded,  while  he  himself  was  making  new  levies  : 
and  that  he  should  merely  promise  to  go  to  his  province,  with- 
out naming  the  day  on  which  he  woxild  set  out ;  so  that  if  he 
should  not  set  out  till  after  Caesar's  consulate  expired,  yet  he 
would  not  appear  bound  by  any  religious  scruples  about  assert- 
ing a  falsehood.  But  his  not  granting  time  for  a  conference, 
nor  promising  to  set  out  to  meet  him,  made  the  expectation  of 
peace  appear  very  hopeless.  Caesar,  therefore,  sent  Marcus 
Antonius,  with  five  cohorts  from  Ariminum  to  Arretium ;  he 
himself  staid  at  Ariminum  with  two  legions,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  raising  levies  there.  He  secured  Pisaurus,  Fanum,  and 
Ancona,  with  a  cohort  each. 

Chap.  XH. — In  the  mean  time,  being  informed  that  Thermus 
the  praetor  was  in  possession  of  Iguvium,  with  five  cohorts,  and 
was  fortifying  the  town,  but  that  the  afiections  of  all  the 
inhabitants  were  very  well  inclined  toward  himself,  he  de- 
tached Curio  with  three  cohorts,  which  he  had  at  Ariminum 
and  Pisaurus.  Upon  notice  of  his  approach,  Thermus,  dis- 
trusting the  affections  of  the  townsmen,  drew  his  cohorts  out  of 
it,  and  made  hia  escape ;  his  soldiers  deserted  him  on  the  road, 


CHAP.  XIV.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  253 

and  returned  home.  Curio  recovered  Iguvium,  with  the 
cheerful  concurrence  of  all  the  inhabitants.  Caesar,  having 
received  an  account  of  this,  and  relying  on  the  affections  of  the 
municipal  towns,  drafted  all  the  cohorts  of  the  thirteenth 
legion  from  the  garrison,  and  set  out  for  Auximum,  a  town 
into  which  Attius  had  brought  his  cohorts,  and  of  which  he 
had  taken  possession,  and  from  which  he  had  sent  senators 
round  about  the  country  of  Picenum,  to  raise  new  levies. 

Chap.  XIII. — Upon  news  of  Caesar's  approach,  the  senate 
of  Auximum  went  in  a  body  to  Attius  Varus ;  and  told  him 
that  it  was  not  a  subject  for  them  to  determine  upon  :  yet 
neither  they,  nor  the  rest  of  the  freemen  would  su^er  Caius 
Caesar,  a  general,  who  had  merited  so  well  of  the  republic,  after 
performing  such  great  achievements,  to  be  excluded  from  their 
town  and  walls ;  wherefore  he  ought  to  pay  some  regard  to  the 
opinion  of  posterity,  and  his  own  danger.  Alarmed  at  this 
declaration,  Attius  Varus  drew  out  of  the  town  the  garrison 
which  he  had  introduced,  and  fled.  A  few  of  Caesar's  front 
rank  having  pursued  him,  obliged  him  to  halt,  and  when  the 
battle  began,  Varus  is  deserted  by  his  troops :  some  of  them 
disperse  to  their  homes,  the  rest  come  over  to  Caesar;  and 
along  with  them,  Lucius  Pupius,  the  chief  centurion,  is  taken 
prisoner  and  brought  to  Caesar.  He  had  held  the  same  rank 
before  in  Gneius  Pompey's  army.  But  Caesar  applauded  the 
soldiers  of  Attius,  set  Pupius  at  liberty,  returned  thanks  to  the 
people  of  Auximum,  and  promised  to  be  grateful  for  their 
conduct. 

Chap.  XFV. — ^Intelligence  of  this  being  brought  to  Rome, 
so  great  a  panic  spread  on  a  sudden  that  when  Lentulus, 
the  consul,  came  to  open  the  treasury,  to  deliver  money  to 
Pompey  by  the  senate's  decree,  immediately  on  opening  the 
hallowed  door  he  fled  from  the  city.  For  it  was  falsely 
rumored  that  Caesar  was  approaching,  and  that  his  cavalry 
were  already  at  the  gates.  Marcellus,  his  colleague,  followed 
him,  and  so  did  most  of  the  magistrates.  Cneius  Pompey  had 
left  the  city  the  day  before,  and  was  on  his  march  to  those 
legions  which  he  had  received  from  Caesar,  and  had  disposed 
in  winter  quarters  in  Apulia.  The  levies  were  stopped  within 
the  city.  No  place  on  this  side  of  Capua  was  thought  secure. 
At  Capua  they  first  began  to  take  courage  and  to  rally, 
and    determined   to  raise   levies  in  the   colonies,   which  had 


254  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

been  sent  thither  by  the  Julian  law  :  and  Lentulus  brought 
into  the  public  market  place  the  gladiators  which  Caesar  main- 
tained there  for  the  entertainment  of  the  people,  and  confirmed 
them  in  their  liberty,  and  gave  them  horses  and  ordered  them 
to  attend  him  ;  but  afterward,  being  warned  by  his  friends  that 
this  action  was  censured  by  the  judgment  of  all,  he  distributed 
them  among  the  slaves  of  the  district  of  Campanijv,  to  keep 
guard  there. 

Chap.  XV. — Caesar,  having  moved  forward  from  Auximum, 
traversed  the  whole  country  of  Picenum.  All  the  governors 
in  these  countries  most  cheerfully  received  him,  and  aided 
his  army  with  every  necessary.  Embassadors  came  to  him 
even  from  Cingulum,  a  town  which  Labienus  had  laid  out 
and  built  at  his  own  expense,  and  offered  most  earnestly  to 
comply  with  his  orders.  He  demanded  soldiers  :  they  sent 
them.  In  the  mean  time,  the  twelfth  legion  came  to  join  Caesar ; 
with  these  two  he  marched  to  Asculum,  the  chief  town  of  Pi- 
cenum. Lentulus  Spinther  occupied  that  town  with  ten  cohorts ; 
but,  on  being  informed  of  Caesar's  approach,  he  fled  from  the 
town,  and,  in  attempting  to  bring  off  his  cohorts  with  him,  was 
deserted  by  a  great  part  of  his  men.  Being  left  on  the  road  with 
a  small  number,  he  fell  in  with  Vibullius  Rufus,  who  was  sent 
by  Pompey  into  Picenum  to  confirm  the  people  [in  their  alle- 
giance]. Vibullius,  being  informed  by  him  of  the  transactions 
in  Picenum,  takes  his  soldiers  from  him  and  dismisses  him. 
He  collects,  likewise,  from  the  neighboring  countries,  as 
many  cohorts  as  he  can  from  Pompey's  new  levies.  Among 
them  he  meets  with  Ulcilles  Hirrus  fleeing  from  Camerinum, 
with  six  cohorts,  whicb  he  had  in  the  garrison  there ;  by  a 
junction  with  which  he  made  up  thirteen  cohorts.  With  them 
he  marched  by  hasty  journeys  to  Corfinium,  to  Domitius  -^no- 
barbus,  and  informed  him  that  Caesar  was  advancing  with  two 
legions.  Domitius  had  collected  about  twenty  cohorts  from 
Alba,  and  the  Marsians,  Pelignians,  and  neighboring  states. 

Chap.  XVI. — Caesar,  having  recovered  Asculum  and  driven 
out  Lentulus,  ordered  the  soldiers  that  had  deserted  from  him 
to  be  sought  out  and  a  muster  to  be  made ;  and,  having 
delayed  for  one  day  there  to  provide  com,  he  marched  to 
Corfinium.  On  his  approach,  five  cohorts,  sent  by  Domitius 
from  the  town,  were  breaking  down  a  bridge  which  was  over 
the  river,  at  three  miles'  distance  from  it.      An  engagement 


CHAP.  vm.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR  25fi 

taking  place  there  with  Caesar's  advanced-guard,  Domitius's 
men  were  quickly  beaten  oflf  from  the  bridge  and  retreated 
precipitately  into  the  town.  Caesar,  having  marched  his 
legions  over,  halted  before  the  town  and  encamped  close  by 
the  walls. 

Chap.  XVII. — Domitius,  upon  observing  this,  sent  messen- 
gers well  acquainted  with  the  country,  encouraged  by  a  promise 
of  being  amply  rewarded,  with  dispatches  to  Pompey  to  ApuUa, 
to  beg  and  entreat  him  to  come  to  his  assistance.  That  Caesar 
could  be  easily  inclosed  by  the  two  armies,  through  the  narrow- 
ness of  the  coimtry,  and  prevented  from  obtaining  supplies : 
unless  he  did  so,  that  he  and  upward  of  thirty  cohorts,  and  a 
great  nxmiber  of  senators  and  Roman  knighta,  would  be  in 
extreme  danger.  In  the  mean  time  he  encouraged  his  troops, 
disposed  engines  on  the  walls,  and  assigned  to  each  man  a 
particular  part  of  the  city  to  defend.  In  a  speech  to  the  soldiers 
he  promised  them  lands  out  of  his  own  estate ;  to  every  private 
soldier  four  acres,  and  a  corresponding  share  to  the  centurions 
and  veterans. 

Chap.  XVHI. — In  the  mean  time,  word  was  brought  to 
Caesar  that  the  people  of  Sulmo,  a  town  about  seven  miles 
distant  from  Corfinium,  were  ready  to  obey  his  orders,  but  were 
prevented  by  Quintus  Lucretius,  a  senator,  and  Attius,  a 
Pelignian,  who  were  in  possession  of  the  town  with  a  garrison 
of  seven  cohorts.  He  sent  Marcus  Antonius  thither,  with  five 
cohorts  of  the  eighth  legion.  The  inhabitants,  as  soon  as  they 
saw  our  standards,  threw  open  their  gates,  and  all  the  people, 
both  citizens  and  soldiers,  went  out  to  meet  and  welcome 
Antonius.  Lucretius  and  Attius  leaped  oflF  the  walls.  Attius, 
being  brought  before  Antonius,  begged  that  he  might  be  sent 
to  Caesar.  Antonius  returned  the  same  day  on  which  he  had 
set  out  with  the  cohorts  and  Attius.  Caesar  added  these  cohorts 
to  his  own  army,  and  sent  Attius  away  in  safety.  The  three 
first  days  Caesar  employed  in  fortifying  his  camp  with  strong 
works,  in  bringing  in  com  from  the  neighboring  free  towns, 
and  waiting  for  the  rest  of  his  forces.  Within  the  three  days 
the  eighth  legion  came  to  him,  and  twenty-two  cohorts  of  the 
new  levies  in  Gaul,  and  about  three  hundred  horse  from  the 
king  of  Noricum.'    On  their  arrival  he  made  a  second  camp  on 

1  "We  learn  from  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  the  first  book  of  the  Gallic 
war,  that  Vocio,  brother-in-law  of  Arioviatus,  was  king  of  Noricum. 


266  C^ESAR'3  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

another  part  of  the  town,  and  gave  the  command  of  it  to 
Curio.  He  determined  to  surround  the  town  with  a  rampart 
and  turrets  during  the  remainder  of  the  time.  Nearly  at  the 
time  when  the  greatest  part  of  the  work  was  completed,  all  the 
messengers  sent  to  Pompey  returned. 

Chap.  XIX. — Having  read  Pompey's  letter,  Domitius,  con- 
cealing the  truth,  gave  out  in  council  that  Pompey  would 
speedily  come  to  their  assistance ;  and  encouraged  them  not  to 
despond,  but  to  provide  every  thing  necessary  for  the  defense 
of  the  town.  He  held  private  conferences  with  a  few  of  his 
most  intimate  friends,  and  determined  on  the  design  of  fleeing. 
As  Domitius's  countenance  did  not  agree  with  his  words,  and 
he  did  every  thing  with  more  confusion  and  fear  than  he  had 
shown  on  the  preceding  days,  and  as  he  had  several  private 
meetings  with  his  friends,  contrary  to  his  usual  practice,  in 
order  to  take  their  advice,  and  as  he  avoi.ded  all  public  councils 
and  assemblies  of  the  people,  the  truth  could  be  no  longer  hid 
nor  dissembled ;  for  Pompey  had  written  back  in  answer, 
"  That  he  would  not  put  matters  to  the  last  hazard ;  that 
Domitius  had  retreated  into  the  town  of  Corfinium  without 
either  his  advice  or  consent.  Therefore,  if  any  opportunity 
should  ofter,  he  [Domitius]  should  come  to  him  with  the  whole 
force."  But  the  blockade  and  works  round  the  town  prevented 
his  escape. 

Chap.  XX. — Domitius's  design  being  noised  abroad,  the 
soldiers  in  Corfinium  early  in  the  evening  began  to  mutiny,  and 
held  a  conference  with  each  other  by  their  tribunes  and  centu- 
rions, and  the  most  respectable  among  themselves :  "  that  they 
were  besieged  by  CiEsar ;  that  his  works  and  fortifications 
were  almost  finished ;  that  their  general,  Domitius,  on  whose 
hopes  and  expectations  they  had  confided,  had  thrown  them 
off,  and  was  meditating  his  own  escape ;  that  they  ought  to 
provide  for  their  own  safety."  At  first  the  Marsians  differed  in 
opinion,  and  possessed  themselves  of  that  part  of  the  town 
which  they  thought  the  strongest.  And  so  violent  a  dispute 
arose  between  them,  that  they  attempted  to  fight  and  decide 
it  by  arms.  However,  in  a  little  time,  by  messengers  sent 
from  one  side  to  the  other,  they  were  informed  of  Domitius's 
meditated  flight,  of  which  they  were  previously  ignorant. 
Therefore  they  all,  with  one  consent  brought  Domitius  into 
public  view,  gathered  round  him,  and  guarded  him  ;  and  sent 


OHAP.xxn.  THE  CrVTL  WAE.  257 

deputies,  out  of  their  number  to  Caesar,  to  say  that  they  were 
ready  to  throw  open  their  gates,  %o  do  whatever  he  should 
order,  and  deUver  up  Doinitius  alive  into  his  hands." 

Chap.  XXI. — ^Upon  intelligence  of  these  matters,  though 
Caesar  thought  it  of  great  consequence  to  become  master  of 
the  town  as  soon  as  possible,  and  to  transfer  the  cohorts  to  his 
own  camp,  lest  any  change  should  be  wrought  on  their  incli- 
nations by  bribes,  encouragement,  or  ficticious  messages,  be- 
cause in  war  great  events  are  often  brought  about  by  trifling 
circumstances ;  yet,  dreading  lest  the  town  should  be  plun- 
dered by  the  soldiers  entering  into  it,  and  taking  advantage  of 
the  darkness  of  the  night,  he  commended  the  persons  who 
came  to  him,  and  sent  them  back  to  the  town,  and  ordered 
the  gates  and  walls  to  be  secured.  He  disposed  his  soldiers  on 
the  works  which  he  had  begun,  not  at  certain  intervals,  as 
was  his  practice  before,  but  in  one  continued  range  of  senti- 
nels and  stations,  so  that  they  touched  each  other,  and  formed 
a  circle  round  the  whole  fortification  ;  he  ordered  the  tribunes 
and  general  oflBcers  to  ride  round;  and  exhorted  them  not 
only  to  be  on  their  guard  against  sallies  from  the  town,  but 
also  to  watch  that  no  single  person  should  get  out  privately. 
Nor  was  any  man  so  negligent  or  drowsy  as  to  sleep  that  night. 
To  so  great  height  was  their  expectation  raised,  that  they  were 
carried  away,  heart  and  soul,  each  to  different  objects,  what 
would  become  of  the  Corfinians,  what  of  Domitius,  what  of 
Lentulus,  what  of  the  rest ;  what  event  would  be  the  con- 
sequence of  another. 

Chap.  XXII. — ^About  the  fourth  watch,  Lentulus  Spinther 
said  to  our  sentinels  and  guards  from  the  walls,  that  he  de- 
sired to  have  an  interview  with  Caesar,  if  permission  were 
given  him.  Having  obtained  it,  he  was  escorted  out  of  town  ; 
nor  did  the  soldiers  of  Domititls  leave  him  till  they  brought 
him  into  Caesar's  presence.  He  pleaded  with  Caesar  for  his 
life,  and  entreated  him  to  spare  him,  and  reminded  him  of  their 
former  friendship ;  and  acknowledged  that  Caesar's  favors 
to  him  were  very  great;  in  that  through  his  interest  he 
had  been  admitted  into  the  college  of  priests ;  in  that  after 
his  praetorship  he  had  been  appointed  to  the  government 
of  Spain ;  in  that  he  had  been  assisted  by  him  in  his  suit  for 
the  consulate.  Caesar  interrupted  him  in  his  speech,  and  told 
him,  "  that  he  had  not  left  his  province  to  do  mischief  [to  any 


258  CuESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

man],  but  to  protect  himself  from  the  injuries  of  his  enemies ; 
to  restore  to  their  dignity  the  tribunes  of  the  people  who 
had  been  driven  out  of  the  city  on  his  account,  and  to  assert 
his  own  Hbert;y,  and  that  of  the  Roman  people,  who  were  op- 
pressed by  a  few  factious  men.  Encouraged  by  this  address, 
Lentulus  begged  leave  to  return  to  the  town,  that  the  security 
which  he  had  obtained  for  himself  might  be  an  encourage- 
ment to  the  rest  to  hope  for  theirs  ;  saying  that  some  were  so 
terrified  that  they  were  induced  to  make  desperate  attempts  on 
their  own  lives.     Leave  being  granted  him,  he  departed. 

Ch^p.  XXin. — When  day  appeared,  Caesar  ordered  all  the 
senators  and  their  children,  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers,  and 
the  Roman  knights  to  be  brought  before  him.  Among  the 
persons  of  senatorial  rank  were  Lucius  Domitius,  Publius 
Lentulus  Spinther,  Lucius  VibuUius  Rufus,  Sextus  Quintilius 
Varus,  the  quaestor,  and  Lucius  Rubrius,  besides  the  son  of 
Domitius,  and  several  other  young  men,  and  a  great  number 
of  Roman  knights  and  burgesses,  whom  Domitius  had  sum- 
moned from  the  municipal  towns.  "When  they  were  brought 
before  him  he  protected  them  from  the  insolence  and  taunts 
of  the  soldiers ;  told  them  in  few  words  that  they  had  not 
made  him  a  grateful  return,  on  their  part,  for  his  very  extra- 
ordinary kindness  to  them,  and  dismissed  them  all  in  safety. 
Sixty  sestertia,  which  Domitius  had  brought  with  him  and 
lodged  in  the  public  treasury,  being  brought  to  Caesar  by  the 
magistrates  of  Corfinium,  he  gave  them  back  to  Domitius,  that 
he  might  not  appear  more  moderate  with  respect  to  the  life  of 
men  than  in  money  matters,  though  he  knew  that  it  was  public 
money,  and  had  been  given  by  Pompey  to  pay  his  army.  He 
ordered  Domitius's  soldiers  to  take  the  oath  to  himself,  and 
that  day  decamped  and  performed  the  regular  march.'  He 
staid  only  seven  days  before '  Corfinium,  and  marched  into 
Apulia  through  the  country  of  the  Marrucinians,  Frentanian's 
and  Larinates. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Pompey,  being  informed  o(  what  had  passed 
at  Corfinium,  marches  from  Luceria  to  Canusium,  and  thence 
to  Brundusium.''  He  orders  all  the  forces  raised  every 
where  by  the  new  levies  to  repair  to  him.     He  gives  arms  to 

1  Tlie  regular  march  was  about  twenty  Roman  miles. 

2  Brundusium,  modern  Brindisi,  a  city  of  Calabria,  in  the  south  of 
Italy. 


CHAP.  XXV.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  259 

the  slaves  that  attended  the  flocks,  and  appoints  horses  for 
them.  Of  these  he  made  up  about  three  hundred  horse. 
Lucius,  the  praetor,  fled  from  Alba,  with  six  cohorts :  Rutilus 
Lupus,  the  praetor,  from  Tarracina,  with  three.  These  havincj 
descried  Caesar's  cavalry  at  a  distance,  which  were  commanded 
by  Bivius  Curius,  and  having  deserted  the  praetor,  carried  their 
colors  to  Curius  and  went  over  to  him.  In  like  manner, 
during  the  rest  of  his  march,  several  cohorts  fell  in  with  the 
main  body  of  Caesar's  army,  others  with  his  horse.  Cneius 
Magius,  from  Cremona,  engineer-general  to  Pompey,  was  taken  • 
prisoner  on  the  road  and  brought  to  Caesar,  but  sent  back  by 
him  to  Pompey  with  this  message :  "  As  hitherto  he  had  not 
been  allowed  an  interview,  and  was  now  on  his  march  to  him 
at  Brundusium,  that  it  deeply  concerned  the  commonwealth 
and  general  safety  that  he  should  have  an  interview  with 
Pompey ;  and  that  the  same  advantage  could  not  be  gained  at 
a  great  distance  when  the  proposals  were  conveyed  to  them  by 
others,  as  if  terms  were  argued  by  them  both  in  person." 

Chap.  XXV. — Having  delivered  this  message  he  marched 
to  Brundusium  with  six  legions,  four  of  them  veterans :  the 
rest  those  which  he  had  raised  in  the  late  levy  and  com- 
pleted on  his  march,  for  he  had  sent  all  Domitius's  cohorts 
immediately  from  Corfinium  to  Sicily.  He  discovered  that 
the  consuls  were  gone  to  Dyrrachium  with  a  considerable  part 
of  the  army,  and  that  Pompey  remained  at  Brundusium  with 
twenty  cohorts;  but  could  not  find  out,  for  a  certainty, 
whether  Pompey  staid  behind  to  keep  possession  of  Brun- 
dusium, that  he  might  the  more  easily  command  the  whole 
Adriatic  sea,  with  the  extremities  of  Italy  and  the  coast  of 
Greece,  and  be  able  to  conduct  the  war  on  either  side  of  it,  or 
whether  he  remained  there  for  want  of  shipping;  and,  being 
afraid  that  Pompey  would  come  to  the  conclusion  that  he  ought 
not  to  relinquish  Italy,  he  determined  to  deprive  him  of  the 
means  of  communication  afforded  by  the  harbor  of  Brundusium. 
The  plan  of  his  work  was  as  follows : — ^Where  the  mouth  of  the 
port  was  narrowest  he  threw  up  a  mole  of  earth  on  either  side, 
because  in  these  places  the  sea  was  shallow.  Having  gone  out 
so  far  that  the  mole  could  not  be  continued  in  the  deep  water, 
he  fixed  double  floats,  thirty  feet  on  either  side,  before  the  mole. 
These  he  fastened  with  four  anchors  at  the  four  comers,  that 
they  might  not  be  carried  away  by  the  waves.     Having  com- 


260  CiESAR'S  COMMENTAETES.  book  i. 

pleted  and  secured  them,  he  then  joined  to  thorn  other  floats 
of  equal  size.  These  he  covered  over  Avith  earth  and  mold, 
that  he  might  not  be  prevented  from  access  to  them  to  defend 
them,  and  iu  the  front  and  on  both  sides  he  protected  them 
with  a  parapet  of  wicker  work ;  and  on  every  fourth  one 
raised  a  turret,  two  stories  high,  to  secure  them  the  better 
from  being  attacked  by  the  shipping  and  set  on  fire. 

Chap.  XXVI. — To  counteract  this,  Pompey  fitted  out  largo 
merchant  ships,  Avhich  he  found  in  the  harbor  of  Brundusium : 
•  on  them  he  erected  turrets  three  stories  high,  and,  having 
furnished  them  with  several  engines  and  all  sorts  of  weapons, 
drove  them  among  Caesar's  works,  to  break  through  the  floats 
and  interrupt  the  works ;  thus  there  happened  skirmishes 
every  day  at  a  distance  with  slings,  arrows,  and  other  weapons. 
Caesar  conducted  matters  as  if  he  thought  that  the  hopes 
of  peace  were  not  yet  to  be  given  up.  And  though  he  was 
very  much  surprised  that  Magius,  whom  he  had  sent  to  Pompey 
with  a  message,  was  not  sent  back  to  him ;  and  though  his 
attempting  a  reconciliation  often  retarded  the  vigorous  prosecu- 
tion of  his  plans,  yet  he  thought  that  he  ought  by  all  means  to 
persevere  in  the  same  line  of  conduct.  lie  therefore  sent  Cani- 
nius  Rebilus  to  have  an  interview  with  Scribonius  Libo,  his  in- 
timate friend  and  relation.  He  charges  him  to  exhort  Libo  to 
eflfect  a  peace,  but,  above  all  things,  requires  that  he  should  be 
admitted  to  an  interview  with  Pompey.  He  declared  that  he 
had  great  hopes,  if  that  were  allowed  him,  that  the  consequence 
would  be  that  both  parties  would  lay  down  their  arms  on  equal 
terms ;  that  a  great  share  of  the  glory  and  reputation  of  that 
event  would  redound  to  Libo,  i^  through  his  advice  and 
agency,  hostilities  should  be  ended.  Libo,  having  parted  from 
the  conference  with  Caninius,  went  to  Pompey,  and,  shortly 
after,  returns  with  answer  that,  as  the  consuls  were  absent,  no 
treaty  of  composition  could  be  engaged  in  without  them.  Cjesar 
therefore  thought  it  time  at  length  to  give  over  the  attempt  which 
he  had  often  made  in  vain,  and  act  with  energy  in  the  war. 

Chap.  XXVII. — When  Caesar's  works  were  nearly  half  finish- 
ed, and  after  nine  days  were  spent  in  them,  the  ships  which  had 
conveyed  the  first  division  of  the  army  to  Dyrrachium  being 
sent  back  by  the  consuls,  returned  to  Brundusium.  Pompey, 
either  frightened  at  Caesar's  works  or  determined  from  the 
beginning  to  quit  Italy,  began  to  prepare  for  his  departure  on 


CHAP.  TTTTr.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  261 

the  arrival  of  the  ships ;  and  the  more  effectually  to  retard 
Caesar's  attack,  lest  his  soldiers  should  force  their  way  into  the 
town  at  the  moment  of  his  departure,  he  stopped  up  the  gates, 
built  walls  across  the  streets  and  avenues,  sunk  trenches  across 
the  ways,  and  in  them  fixed  palisadoes  and  sharp  stakes,  which 
he  made  level  with  the  ground  by  means  of  hurdles  and  clay. 
But  he  barricaded  with  large  beams  fastened  in  the  ground  and 
sharpened  at  the  ends  two  passages  and  roads  without  the 
walls,  which  led  to  the  port.  After  making  these  arrange- 
ments, he  ordered  his  soldiers  to  go  on  board  without  noise, 
and  disposed  here  and  there,  on  the  wall  and  turrets,  some 
light-armed  veterans,  archers  and  slingers.  These  he  designed 
to  call  off  by  a  certain  signal,  when  all  the  soldiers  were  em- 
barked, and  left  row-galleys  for  them  in  a  secure  place. 

Chap.  XXVIII. — ^The  people  of  Brundusium,  irritated  by 
the  insolence  of  Pompey's  soldiers,  and  the  insults  received 
from  Pompey  himself,  were  in  favor  of  Caesar's  party.  There- 
fore, as  soon  as  they  were  aware  of  Pompey's  departure, 
while  his  men  were  running  up  and  down,  and  busied  about 
their  voyage,  they  made  signs  from  the  tops  of  the  houses : 
Caesar,  being  apprised  of  the  design  by  them,  ordered  scaling- 
ladders  to  be  got  ready,  and  his  men  to  take  arms,  that 
he  might  not  lose  any  opportunity  of  coming  to  an  action. 
Pompey  weighed  anchor  at  nightfall.  The  soldiers  who  had 
been  posted  on  the  wall  to  guard  it,  were  called  oft"  by  the 
signal  which  had  been  agreed  on,  and  knowing  the  roads,  ran 
down  to  the  ships.  Caesar's  soldiers  fixed  their  ladders  aud 
scaled  the  walls  :  but  being  cautioned  by  the  people  to  beware 
of  the  hidden  stakes  and  covered  trenches,  they  halted,  and 
being  conducted  by  the  inhabitants  by  a  long  circuit,  they 
reached  the  port.,  and  captured  with  their  long  boats  and  small 
craft  two  of  Pompey's  ships,  full  of  soldiers,  which  had  struck 
against  Caesar's  moles. 

Chap.  XXIX. — Though  Caesar  highly  approved  of  col- 
lecting a  fleet,  and  crossing  the  sea,  and  pursuing  Pompey 
before  he  could  strengthen  himself  with  his  transmarine 
auxiliaries,  with  the  hope  of  bringing  the  war  to  a  conclusion, 
yet  he  dreaded  the  delay  and  length  of  time  necessary  to  effect 
it :  because  Pompey,  by  collecting  all  his  ships,  had  deprived 
him  of  the  means  of  pursuing  him  at  present.  The  only 
resource  left  to  Caesar,  was  to  wait  for  a  fleet  from  the  distant 


262  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

regions  of  Gaul,  Picenum,  and  the  straits  of  Gibraltar.  But 
this,  on  account  of  the  season  of  the  year,  appeared  tedious  and 
troublesome,  lie  was  unwilling  that,  in  the  mean  time,  the 
veteran  army,  and  the  two  Spains,  one  of  Avhich  was  bound  to 
Pompey  by  the  strongest  obligations,  should  be  confirmed  in 
his  interest ;  that  auxiliaries  and  cavalry  should  be  provided, 
and  Gaul  and  Italy  reduced  in  his  absence. 

Chap.  XXX. — Therefore,  for  the  present,  he  relinquished 
all  intention  of  pursuing  Pompey,  and  resolved  to  march  to 
Spain,  and  commanded  the  magistrates  of  the  free  towns  to 
procure  him  ships,  and  to  have  them  conveyed  to  Brundusium. 
He  detached  Valerius,  his  lieutenant,  with  one  legion  to 
Sardinia ;  Curio,  the  propraetor,  to  Sicily  with  three  legions ; 
and  ordered  him,  when  he  bad  recoverd  Sicily,  to  imme- 
diately transport  his  army  to  Africa.  Marcus  Cotta.  was  at  this 
time  governor  of  Sardinia :  Marcus  Cato,^  of  Sicily :  and 
Tubero,  by  the  lots,  should  have  had  the  government  of  Africa. 
The  Caralitani,^  as  soon  as  they  heard  that  Valerius  was  sent 
against  them,  even  before  he  left  Italy,  of  their  own  accord 
drove  Cotta  out  of  the  town  ;  who,  terrified  because  he  under- 
stood that  the  Avhole  province  was  combined  [against  him],  fled 
from  Sardinia  to  Africa.  Cato  was  in  Sicily,  repairing  the  old 
ships  of  war,  and  demanding  new  ones  from  the  states,  and  these 
things  he  performed  with  great  zeal.  He  Avas  raising  le\aes  of 
Roman  citizens,  among  the  Lucani  and  Brutii,  by  his  lieu- 
tenants, and  exacting  a  certain  quota*  of  horse  and  foot  from  the 
states  of  Sicily.  When  these  things  were  nearly  completed, 
l^eing  informed  of  Curio's  approach,  he  made  a  complaint  that  he 
was  abandoned  and  betrayed  by  Pompey,  who  had  undertaken 
an  unnecessaiy  war,  without  making  any  preparation,  and 
when  questioned  by  him  and  other  members  in  the  senate, 

^  Marcus  Cato,  better  known  bj-  the  name  of  Cato  of  Utica,  was  one 
of  the  most  determined  enemies  of  Caesar.  He  continued  the  struggle 
until  affairs  became  desperate,  and  then  committed  suicide  iu  Utica,  a 
town  of  Africa.  Cato  the  elder,  sumamed  the  Censor,  was  the  first  dis- 
tinguished man  of  the  name.  Livy  remarked  of  him,  that  his  talents 
were  so  great  and  so  versatile,  that  he  could  have  raised  himself  to  the 
highest  honors  of  any  state  in  which  he  might  have  been  born.  He  was 
a  most  deadly  foe  to  Carthage,  and  concluded  every  debate  in  the  senate 
with  the  well-known  words,  "delenda  est  Carthago." 

2  The  inhabitants  of  Carales,  now  Cagliari,  the  modern  capital  of  Sar- 
dinia^  in  the  south  of  the  island.     It  was  built  by  the  Carthaginians. 


CHAP.  zzzn.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  263 

had  assured  them  that  every  thing  was  ready  and  provided  for 
the  war.  After  having  made  these  complaints  in  a  public 
assembly,  he  fled  from  his  province. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Valerius  found  Sardinia,  and  Curio,  Sicily, 
deserted  by  their  governors  when  they  arrived  there  with  their 
armies.  When  Tubero  arrived  in  Africa,  he  found  Attius 
Varus  in  the  government  of  the  province,  who,  having  lost  his 
cohorts,  as  already  related^  at  Auximum,  had  straightway  fled 
to  Africa,  and  finding  it  without  a  governor,  had  seized  it  of 
his  own  accord,  and  making  levies,  had  raised  two  legions. 
From  his  acquaintance  with  the  people  and  country,  and  his 
knowledge  of  that  province,  he  found  the  means  of  eflfecting  this ; 
because  a  few  years  before,  at  the  expiration  of  his  praetorship, 
he  had  obtained  that  province.  He,  when  Tubero  came  to 
Utica  with  his  fleet,  prevented  his  entering  the  port  or  town, 
and  did  not  suffer  his  son,  though  laboring  under  sickness,  to 
set  foot  on  shore ;  but  obhged  him  to  weigh  anchor  and  quit 
the  place. 

Chap.  XXXJLL — ^When  these  affairs  were  dispatched, 
Caesar,  that  there  might  be  an  intermission  from  labor  for  the 
rest  of  the  season,  drew  off"  his  soldiers  to  the  nearest  muni- 
cipal towns,  and  set  off  in  person  for  Rome..  Having  as- 
sembled the  senate,  he  reminded  them  of  the  injustice  of  his 
enemies ;  and  told  them,  "  That  he  aimed  at  no  extraordinary 
honor,  but  had  waited  for  the  time  appointed  by  law,*  for  stand- 
ing candidate  for  the  consulate,  being  contented  with  what  was 
allowed  to  every  citizen.  That  a  bill  had  been  carried  by  the 
ten  tribunes  of  the  people  (notwithstanding  the  resistance  of 
his  enemies,  and  a  very  violent  opposition  from  Cato,  who  in 
his  usual  manner,  consumed  the  day  by  a  tedious  harangue)  that 
he  should  be  allowed  to  stand  candidate,  though  absent,  even  in 
the  consulship  of  Pompey ;  and  if  the  latter  disapproved  of  the 
bill,  why  did  he  allow  it  to  pass  ?  if  he  approved  of  it,  why  should 
he  debar  him  [Csesar]  from  the  people's  favor  ?  He  made  men- 
tion of  his  own  patience,  in  that  he  had  freely  proposed  that  aU 
armies  should  be  disbanded,  by  which  he  himself  would  suffef 
the  loss  both  of  dignity  and  honor^  He  urged  the  virulence  oi 
his  enemies,  who  refused  to  comply  with  what  they  required 
from  others,  and  had  rather  that  all  things  should  be  thrown 

•  Ten  jears  had  elapsed  since  his  former  cxjnsulata 


264  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

into  confusion,  than  that  they  should  lose  their  power  and  their 
armies.  He  expatiated  on  their  injustice,  in  taking  away  his 
legions  :  their  cruelty  and  insolence  in  abridging  the  privileges 
of  the  tribunes  ;  the  proposals  he  had  made,  and  his  entreaties  of 
an  interview  which  had  been  refused  him.  For  which  reasons, 
he  begged  and  desired  that  they  would  undertake  the  manage- 
ment of  the  repubHc,  and  unite  with  him  in  the  administration 
of  it.  But  if  through  fear  they  declined  it,  he  would  not  be  a 
burden  to  them,  but  take  the  management  of  it  on  himself. 
That  deputies  ought  to  be  sent  to  Pompey,  to  propose  a 
reconciliation  ;  as  he  did  not  regard  what  Pompey  had  lately 
asserted  in  the  senate,  that  authority  was  acknowledged  to 
be  vested  in  those  persons  to  whom  embassadors  were  sent, 
and  fear  implied  in  those  that  sent  them.  That  these  Avere 
the  sentiments  of  low,  weak  minds  :  that  for  his  part,  as  he  had 
made  it  his  study  to  surpass  others  in  glory,  so  he  was  desirous 
of  excelling  them  in  justice  and  equity." 

Chap.  XXXIII. — The  senate  approved  of  sending  deputies, 
but  none  could  be  found  fit  to  execute  the  commission  :  for 
every  person,  from  his  own  private  fears,  declined  the  office. 
For  Pompey,  on  lea\nng  the  city,  had  declared  in  the  open 
senate,  that  he  would  hold  in  the  same  degree  of  estima- 
tion, those  who  staid  in  Rome  and  those  in  Caesar's  camp. 
Thus  three  days  Avere  wasted  in  disputes  and  excuses.  Besides, 
Lucius  Metellus,  one  of  the  tribunes,  was  suborned  by  Cassar's 
enemies,  to  prevent  this,  and  to  embarrass*  every  thing  else 
which  Caesar  should  propose.  Caesar  having  discovered  his 
intention,  after  spending  several  days  to  no  purpose,  left  the 
city,  in  order  that  he  might  not  lose  any  more  time,"  and  went 
to  Transalpine  Gaul,  without  efiecting  what  he  had  intended. 

>  Before  Caesar  left  the  city,  he  took  out  of  the  treasury  a  large  sum 
of  money,  deposited  there  as  a  fund  to  defray  tho  expenses  of  any  war 
that  might  arise  from  the  Gauls,  of  whom  the  Romans  had  a  peculiar 
horror,  alleging  that,  as  he  conquered  the  Gauls,  there  was  no  use  for  it. 
Metellus  attempted  to  prevent  him,  but  he  drew  his  sword  in  an  attitude 
of  menace,  saying,  ''  Toung  man,  it  is  as  easy  to  do  this  as  to  say  it." 
The  money  was  soon  expended,*  as  Cnesar,  not  long  after,  was  obliged  to 
borrow  money  from  his  ofiBccrs  to  pay  his  soldiers. — P. 

2  Caesar  intrusted  Rome,  on  his  departure,  to  the  care  of  Marcus  Le- 
pidus:  he  gave  the  command  of  Italy  to  Mark  Antony,  of  Sicily  to  Curio, 
of  Sardinia  to  Valerius,  of  Illyricum  to  Caius  Antonius,  and  of  Hither 
Gaul,  to  Lucius  Crassus. 


CHAP.  xxxTL  THE  CIVIL  "WTAB.  .  266 

Chap.  XXXIV. — On  Ids  arrival  there,  he  was  informed 
that  Vibullius  Rufiis,  whom  he  had  taken  a  few  days  before  at 
Corfinium,  and  set  at  liberty,  was  sentk  by  Pompey  into  Spain ; 
and  that  Domitius  also  was  gone  to  seize  Massilia  with  seven 
row-galleys,  which  were  fitted  up  by  some  private  persons  at 
IgiHum  and  Cosa,  and  which  he  had  manned  with  his  own 
slaves,  freedmen,  and  colonists:  and  that  some  yoimg  noble- 
men of  Massilia  had  been  sent  before  him;  whom  Pompey, 
when  leaving  Rome  had  exhorted,  that  the  late  services  of 
Caesar  should  not  erase  from  their  minds  the  memory  of  his 
former  favors.  On  receiving  this  message,  the  Massilians  had 
shut  their  gates  against  Caesar,  and  invited  over  to  them  the 
Albici,  who  had  formerly  been  in  alliance  with  them,  and  who 
inhabited  the  mountains  that  overhung  Massilia :  they  had  like- 
wise conveyed  the  com  from  the  surrounding  country,  and  from 
all  the  forts  into  the  city ;  had  opened  armories  in  the  city;  and 
were  repairing  the  walls,  the  fleet,  and  the  gates. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Caesar  sent  for  fifteen  of  the  principal 
persons  of  Massilia  to  attend  him.  To  prevent  the  war  com- 
mencing among  them,  he  remonstrates  [in  the  following  lan- 
guage] ;  "  that  they  ought  to  follow  the  precedent  set  by  all 
Italy,  rather  than  submit  to  the  will  of  any  one  man."  He  made 
use  of  such  arguments  as  he  thought  would  tend  to  bring 
them  to  reason.  The  deputies  reported  his  speech  to  their 
countrymen,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  state  bring  him  back 
this  answer :  "  That  they  understood  that  the  Roman  people 
was  divided  into  two  factions :  that  they  had  neither  judgment 
nor  abilities  to  decide  which  had  the  juster  cause  ;  but  that  the 
heads  of  these  factions  were  Oneius  Pompey  and  Caius  Caesar, 
the  two  patrons  of  the  state  :  the  former  of  whom  had  granted 
to  their  state  the  lands  of  the  Vocae  Arecomici,  and  Helvii ; 
the  latter  had  assigned  them  a  part  of  his  conquests  in  Graul, 
and  had  augmented  their  revenue.  Wherefore,  having  received 
equal  favors  from  both,  they  ought  to  show  equal  affection  to 
both,  and  assist  neither  against  the  other,  nor  admit  either  into 
their  city  or  harbors." 

Chap.  XXXVI. — ^While  this  treaty  was  going  forward, 
Domitius  arrived  at  Massilia  with  his  fleet,  and  was  received 
into  the  city,  and  made  governor  of  it.  The  chief  management 
of  the  war  was  intrusted  to  him.  At  his  command  they  send 
the  fleet  to  all  parts ;  they  seize  all  the  merchantmen  they  could 

12 


266  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

meet  with,  and  carry  them  into  the  harbor ;  they  apply  the  nails, 
timber,  and  rigging,  with  which  they  were  furnished  to  rig  and 
refit  their  other  vessels.'  They  lay  up  in  the  public  stores,  all 
the  corn  that  was  found  in  the  ships,  and  reserve  the  rest  of 
their  lading  and  convoy  for  the  siege  of  the  town,  should  such 
an  event  take  place.  Provoked  at  such  ill  treatment,  Caesar 
led  three  legions  against  Massilia,  and  resolved  to  provide  tur- 
rets, and  vineae  to  assault  the  town,  and  to  build  twelve  ships  at 
Arelas,  which  being  completed  and  rigged  in  thirty  days  (from 
the  time  the  timber  was  cut  down),  and  being  brought  to 
Massilia,  he  put  under  the  command  of  Decimus  Brutus ;  and 
left  Caius  Trebonius  his  lieutenant,  to  invest  the  city. 

Chap.  XXX VII. — While  he  was  preparing  and  getting 
these  things  in  readiness,  he  sent  Caius  Fabius  one  of  his 
lieutenants  into  Spain  with  three  legions,  which  he  had  dis- 
posed to  winter  quarters  in  Narbo,  and  the  neighboring  coun- 
try ;  and  ordered  him  immediately  to  seize  the  passes  of  the 
Pyrenees,  which  were  at  that  time  occupied  by  detachments 
from  Lucius  Afranius,  one  of  Pompey's  lieutenants.  He  desired 
the  other  legions,  which  were  passing  the  winter  at  a  great  dis- 
tance, to  follow  close  after  him.  Fabius,  according  to  his  orders, 
by  using  expedition,  dislodged  the  party  from  the  hills,  and  by 
hasty  marches  came  up  with  the  army  of  Afranius. 

Chap.  XXXVIII.— On  the  arrival  of  Vibullius  Rufus, 
whom,  we  have  already  mentioned,  Pompey  had  sent  into 
Spain,  Afranius,  Petreius,  and  Varro,  his  lieutenants  (one  of 
whom  had  the  command  of  Hither  Spain,  with  three  legions ; 
the  second  of  the  country  from  the  forest  of  Castulo  to  the 
river"  Guadiana  with  two  legions ;  the  third  from  the  river 
Guadiana  to  the  country  of  the  Vettones  and  Lusitania,  with  the 
like  number  of  legions)  divided  among  themselves  their 
respective  departments.  Petreius  was  to  march  from  Lusitania 
through  the  Vettones,  and  join  Afranius  with  all  his  forces ; 

1 1  have  here  adopted  the  reading  "earum"  the  other  reading  is '  'parum :" 
which  translate  as  follows :  "  they  take  those  that  are  badly  supplied 
with  nails,  timber  and  rigging,  to  equip  and  fit  out  their  other  vessels." 

2  The  Guadiana,  the  ancient  name  of  which  was  Anas,  is  one  of  the 
largest  rivers  in  Spain.  It  has  its  source  in  some  lakes  or  marshes  in 
New  Castile,  flows  through  the  provinces  of  Estremadura,  and  entering 
Lusitania,  the  modem  Portugal,  traverses  part  of  Algarva,  in  which  it 
changes  its  direction,  and  running  south,  falls,  after  a  course  of  4^0 
miles  into  Mare  Gaditanum,  or  Baeticum,  the  gulf  of  Cadiz. 


OHAF.xu  THE  OrVTL  "WAR.  267 

Varro  was  to  guard  all  Further  Spain  with  what  legions  he  had. 
These  matters  being  settled,  reinforcements  of  horse  and  foot 
were  demanded  from  Lusitania,  by  Petreius  ;  from  the  Celtiberi, 
Cantabri,  and  all  the  barbarous  nations  which  border  on  the 
ocean,  by  Afranius.  Whea  they  were  raised,  Petreius  immedi- 
ately marched  through  the  Vettones  to  Afranius.  They  re- 
solved by  joint  cons<}nt  to  carry  on  the  war  in  the  vicinity  of 
Ilerba,  on  account  of  the  advantages  of  its  situation. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — ^Afranius,  as  above  mentioned,  had  three 
legions,  Petreius  two.  There  were  besides  about  eighty  cohorts 
raised  in  Hither  and  Further  Spain  (of  which,  the  troops  be- 
longing to  the  former  province  had  shields,  those  of  the  latter 
targets),'  and  about  five  thousand  horse  raised  in  both  provinces. 
Caesar  had  sent  his  legions  into  Spain,  with  about  six  thousand 
auxiliary  foot,  and  three  thousand  horse,  which  had  served  under 
him  in  all  his  former  wars,  and  the  same  nxmaber  from  Gaul, 
which  he  himself  had  provided,  having  expressly  called  out  all 
the  most  noble  and  valiant  men  of  each  state.  The  bravest  of 
these  were  from  the  Aquitani  and  the  mountaineers,  who  border 
on  the  Province  in  Gaul.  He  had  been  informed  that  Pompey 
was  marching  through  Mauritania  with  his  legions  to  Spain,  and 
would  shortly  arrive.  He  at  the  same  time  borrowed  money 
from  the  tribunes  and  centurions,  which  he  distributed  among 
his  soldiers.  By  this  proceeding  he  gained  two  points  ;  he  se- 
cured the  interest  of  the  centurions  by  this  pledge  in  his  hands, 
and  by  his  liberality  he  purchased  the  affections  of  his  army. 

Chap.  XL. — Fabius  soimded  the  inclinations  of  the  neigh- 
boring states  by  letters  and  messengers.  He  had  made  two 
bridges  over  the  river  Segre,"  at  the  distance  of  four  miles 
from  each  other.  He  sent  foraging  parties  over  these  bridges, 
because  he  had  already  consumed  all  the  forage  that  was  on 
his  side  of  the  river.  The  generals  of  Pompey's  army  did 
almost  the  same  thing,  and  for  the  same  reason :  and  the 
horse  had  frequent  skirmishes  with  each  other.  When  two  of 
Fabius's  legions  had,  as  was  their  constant  practice,  gone  forth 
as  the  usual  protection  to  the  foragers,  and  had  crossed  the 

'  Cetratae,  armed  with  the  Cetra,  a  light  leather  target,  somewhat  of  a 
circular  form,  used  by  the  Spaniards  (hence  often  called  cetrati),  ancient 
Britons,  and  other  barbarous  nations. 

2  The  Segre,  called  in  ancient  times  Sicoris,  a  river  of  Spain,  which 
rises  in  the  Pyrenees,  is  joined  by  the  Cinga,  modem  Ginca,  near  Leridai, 
and  empties  itself  into  the  Ebro. 


268  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  i. 

river,  and  the  baggage,  and  all  the  horse  were  following  them, 
on  a  sudden,  from  the  weight  of  the  cattle,  and  the  masa  of 
water,  the  bridge  fell,  and  all  the  horse  were  cut  off  from  the 
main  army,  which  being  known  to  Petreius  and  Afranius,  from 
the  timber  and  hurdles  that  were  carried  down  the  river,  Afra- 
nius immediately  crossed  his  own  bridge,  which  communicated 
between  his  camp  and  the  town,  with  four  legions  and  all  the 
cavalry,  and  marched  against  Fabius's  two  legions.  When  his 
approach  was  announced,  Lucius  Plancus,  who  had  the  com- 
mand of  those  legions,  compelled  by  the  emergency,  took  post 
on  a  rising  ground ;  and  drew  up  his  army  with  two  fronts,  that 
it  might  not  be  surrounded  by  the  cavalry.  Thus,  though  en- 
gaged with  superior  numbers,  he  sustained  the  furious  charge 
of  the  legions  and  the  horse.  When  the  battle  was  begun  by 
the  horse,  there  were  observed  at  a  distance  by  both  sides  the 
colors  of  two  legions,  which  Caius  Fabius  had  sent  round  by 
the  further  bridge  to  reinforce  our  men,  suspecting,  as  the 
event  verified,  that  the  enemy's  generals  would  take  advantage 
of  the  opportunity  which  fortune  had  put  in  their  way,  to  attack 
our  men.  Their  approach  put  an  end  to  the  battle,  and  each 
general  led  back  his  legions  to  their  respective  camps. 

Chap.  XLI. — In  two  days  after  Caesar  came  to  the  camp 
with  nine  hundred  horse,  which  he  had  retained  for  a  body 
guard.  The  bridge  which  had  been  broken  down  by  the 
storm  was  almost  repaired,  and  he  ordered  it  to  be  finished  in 
the  night.  Being  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  country,  he 
left  behind  him  six  cohorts  to  guard  the  bridge,  the  camp,  and 
all  his  baggage,  and  the  next  day  set  off  in  person  for  Ilerda,^ 
with  all  his  forces  drawn  up  in  three  lines,  and  halted  just 
before  the  camp  of  Afranius,  and  having  remained  there  a 
short  time  under  arms,  ho  offered  him  battle  on  equal  terms. 
When  this  affair  was  made,  Afranius  drew  out  his  forces,  and 
posted  them  on  the  middle  of  a  hill,  near  his  camp.  When 
Caesar  perceived  that  Afranius  declined  coming  to  an  engage- 
ment, he  resolved  to  encamp  at  somewhat  less  than  half  a 
mile's  distance  from  the  very  foot  of  the  mountain ;  and  that 
his  soldiers  while  engaged  in  their  nvorks,  might  not  be  terri- 
fied by  any  sudden  attack  of  the  enemy,  or  disturbed  in  their 
work,  he  ordered  them  not  to  fortify  it  with  a  wall,  which  must 

1  Ilerda,  now  Lerida,  a  town  of  Hispania  Tarraconensis,  situated  on 
the  Segre,  about  four  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Cinca. 


CHAP.  XLm.  THE  CIVIL  "WAB.  269 

rise  high,  and  be  seen  at  a  distance,  but  draw,  on  the  front  op- 
posite the  enemy,  a  trench  fifteen  feet  broad.  The  first  and 
second  Hnes  contiued  under  arms,  as  was  from  the  first  ap- 
pointed. Behind  them  the  third  line  was  carrying  on  the  work 
without  being  seen ;  so  that  the  whole  was  completed  before 
Afranius  discovered  that  the  camp  was  being  fortified. 

Chap.  XLII. — In  the  evening  Caesar  drew  his  le*ons 
within  this  trench,  and  rested  them  imder  arms  the  next  night 
The  day  following  he  kept  his  whole  army  within  it,  and  as 
it  was  necessary  to  bring  materials  from  a  considerable  dis- 
tance, he  for  the  present  pursued  the  same  plan  in  his  work ; 
and  to  each  legion,  one  after  the  other,  he  assigned  one  side  of 
the  camp  to  fortify,  and  ordered  trenches  of  tie  same  magni- 
tude to  be  cut :  he  kept  the  rest  of  the  legions  under  arms 
without  baggage  to  oppose  the  enemy.  Afranius  and  Petreius, 
to  frighten  us  and  obstruct  the  work,  drew  out  their  forces  at 
the  very  foot  of  the  moimtain,  and  challenged  us  to  battle. 
Csesar,  however,  did  not  interrupt  his  work,  relying  on  the  pro- 
tection of  the  three  legions,  and  the  strength  of  the  fosse.  After 
staying  for  a  short  time,  and  advancing  no  great  distance  from 
the  bottom  of  the  hill,  they  led  back  their  forces  to  their  camp. 
The  third  day  Caesar  fortified  his  camp  with  a  rampart,  and 
ordered  the  other  cohorts  which  he  had  left  in  the  upper  camp, 
and  his  baggage  to  be  removed  to  it. 

Chap.  XLUI. — ^Between  the  town  of  Derda  and  the  next 
hill,  on  which  Afranius  and  Petreius  were  encamped,  there  was 
a  plain  about  three  hundred  paces  broad,  and  near  the  middle  of 
it  an  eminence  somewhat  raised  above  the  level :  Caesar  hoped 
that  if  he  could  get  possession  of  this  and  fortiiy  it,  he  should 
be  able  to  cut  ofl"  the  enemy  from  the  town,  the  bridge,  and  all 
the  stores  which  they  had  laid  up  in  the  town.  In  expectation 
of  this  he  led  three  legions  out  of  the  camp,  and,  drawing  up 
his  army  in  an  advantageous  position,  he  ordered  the  advanced 
men  of  one  legion  to  hasten  forward  and  seize  the  eminence. 
Upon  intelligence  of  this  the  cohorts  which  were  on  guard 
before  Afranius's  camp  were  instantly  sent  a  nearer  way  to 
occupy  the  same  post.  The  two  parties  engage,  and  as 
Afranius's  men  had  reached  the  eminence  first,  our  men  were 
repulsed,  and,  on  a  reinforcement  being  sent,  they  were 
obliged  to  turn  their  backs  and  retreat  to  the  standards  of 
legions. 


270  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Tlie  manner  of  fighting  of  those  soldiers 
was  to  run  forward  with  great  impetuosity  and  boldly  take  a 
post,  and  not  to  keep  their  ranks  strictly,  but  to  fight  in  small 
scattered  parties :  if  hard  pressed  they  thought  it  no  disgrace 
to  retire  and  give  up  the  post,  being  accustomed  to  this  manner 
of  fighting  among  the  Lusitanians  and  other  barbarous  nations  ; 
for  It  commonly  happens  that  soldiers  are  strongly  influenced  by 
the  customs  of  those  countries  in  which  they  have  spent  much 
time.  This  method,  however,  alarmed  our  men,  Avho  were  not 
used  to  such  a  description  of  warfare.  For  they  imagined  that 
they  were  about  to  be  surrounded  on  their  exposed  flank  by 
the  single  men  who  ran  forward  from  their  ranks ;  and  they 
thought  it  their  duty  to  keep  their  ranks,  and  not  to  quit  their 
colors,  nor,  without  good  reason  to  give  up  the  post  which 
they  had  taken.  Accordingly,  when  the  advanced  guard  gave 
way,  the  legion  which  was  stationed  on  that  wing  did  not  keep 
its  ground,  but  retreated  to  the  next  hill. 

Chap.  XLV. — ^Almost  the  whole  army  being  daunted  at 
this,  because  it  had  occurred  contrary  to  their  expectations  and 
custom,  Caesar  encouraged  his  men  and  led  the  ninth  legion  to 
their  relief,  and  checked  the  insolent  and  eager  pursuit  of  the 
enemy,  and  obliged  them,  in  their  turn,  to  show  their  backs, 
and  retreat  to  Ilerda,  and  take  post  under  the  walls.  But  the 
soldiers  of  the  ninth  legion,  being  over  zealous  to  repair  the 
dishonor  which  had  been  sustained,  having  rashly  pursued 
the  fleeing  enemy,  advanced  into  disadvantageous  ground  and 
went  up  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain  on  which  the  town  Ilerda 
was  built.  And  when  they  wished  to  retire  they  Avere  again 
attacked  by  the  enemy  from  the  rising  ground.  The  place 
was  craggy  in  the  front  and  steep  on  either  side,  and  was  so 
narrow  that  even  three  cohorts,  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle, 
would  fill  it ;  but  no  relief  could  be  sent  on  the  flanks,  and  the 
horse  could  be  of  no  service  to  them  when  hard  pressed.  From 
the  town,  indeed,  the  precipice  inclined  with  a  gentle  slope  for 
near  four  hundred  paces.  Our  men  had  to  retreat  this  way, 
as  they  had,  through  their  eagerness,  advanced  too  incon- 
siderately. The  greatest  contest  was  in  this  place,  which  Wcos 
much  to  the  disadvantage  of  our  troops,  both  on  account  of  its 
narrowness,  and  because  they  were  posted  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  so  that  no  weapon  was  thrown  at  them  without 
efiect ;  yet  they  exerted  their  valor  and  patience,  and  bore 


CHAP.  XLVin.  THE  CrVTL  WAB.  271 

every  wound.  The  enemy's  forces  were  increasing,  and  cohorts 
were  frequently  sent  to  their  aid  from  the  camp  through  the 
town,  that  fresh  men  might  relieve  the  weary.  Caesar  was 
obliged  to  do  the  same,  and  relieve  the  fiitigued  by  sending 
cohorts  to  that  post. 

Chap.  XLVL — After  the  battle  had.  in  this  manner  con- 
tinued incessantly  fqr  five  hours,  and  our  Inen  had  suffered 
much  from  superior  numbers,  having  spent  all  their  javehns, 
they  drew  their  swords  and  charged  the  enemy  up  the  hill, 
and,  having  killed  a  few,  obliged  the  rest  to  fly.  The  cohorts 
being  beaten  back  to  the  wall,  and  some  being  driven  by  their 
fears  into  the  town,  an  easy  retreat  was  afforded  to  our  men. 
Our  cavalry  also,  on  either  flank,  though  stationed  on  sloping 
or  low  ground,  yet  bravely  struggled  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
and,  riding  between  the  two  armies,  made  our  retreat  more 
easy  and  secure.  Such  were  the  various  turns  of  fortune  in  the 
battle.  In  the  first  enooimter  about  seventy  of  our  men  fell : 
among  them  Quintus  Fulgenius,  first  centurion  of  the  second 
line  of  the  fourteenth  legion,  who,  for  his  extraordinary  valor, 
had  been  promoted  from  the  lower  ranks  to  that  post.  About 
six  hundred  were  wounded.  Of  Afranius's  party  there  were 
killed  Titus  Caecilius,  principal  centurion,  and  four  other  cen- 
turions, and  above  two  hundred  men. 

Chap  XLVII. — But  this  opinion  is  spread  abroad  con- 
cerning this  day,  that  each  party  thought  that  they  came  off 
conquerors.  Afranius's  soldiers,  because,  though  they  were 
esteemed  inferior  in  the  opinion  of  all,  yet  they  had  stood  our 
attack  and  sustained  our  charge,  and,  at  first,  had  kept  the 
post  on  the  hill  which  had  been  the  occasion  of  the  dispute ; 
and,  in  the  first  encounter,  had  obliged  our  men  to  fly :  but 
ours,  because,  notwithstanding  the  disadvantage  of  the  ground 
and  the  disparity  of  numbers,  they  had  maintained  the  battle 
for  five  hours,  had  advanced  up  the  hill  sword  in  hand,  and 
had  forced  the  enemy  to  fly  from  the  higher  ground  and  driven 
them  into  the  town.  The  enemy  fortified  the  hill,  about  which 
the  contest  had  been,  with  strong  works  and  posted  a  garrison 
on  it. 

Chap.  XLVDI. — In  two  days  after  this  transaction,  there 
happened  an  unexpected  misfortune.  For  so  great  a  storm 
arose,  that  it  was  agreed  that  there  were  never  seen  higher 
floods  in  those  countries  ;  it  swept  down  the  snow  from  all  the 


272  CJESAR'S    COMMENTARIES.  BOOK. 

mountains,  and  broke  over  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  in  one 
day  carried  away  both  the  bridges  which  Fabius  had  built — a 
circumstance  which  caused  great  difficulties  to  Caesar's  army. 
For  as  our'  camp,  as  already  mentioned,  was  pitched  between 
two  rivers,  the  Segre  and  Cinca,  and  as  neither  of  these  could  be 
forded  for  the  space  of  thirty  miles,  they  were  all  of  necessity 
confined  within  these  narrow  limits.  Neither  could  the 
states,  which  had  espoused  Caesar's  cause,  furnish  him  with 
corn,  nor  the  troops,  which  had  gone  far  to  forage,  return,  as 
they  were  stopped  by  the  waters :  nor  could  the  convoys,  coming 
from  Italy  and  Gaul,  make  their  way  to  the  camp.  Besides,  it 
was  the  most  distressing  season  of  the  year,  when  there  was  no 
corn  in  the  blade,  and  it  was  nearly  ripe  :  and  the  states  were 
exhausted,  because  Afrauius  had  conveyed  almost  all  the  com, 
before  Caesar's  arrival,  into  Ilerda,  and  whatever  he  had  left,  had 
been  already  consumed  by  Caesar.  The  cattle,  which  might  have 
served  as  a  secondary  resource  against  want,  had  been  removed 
by  the  states  to  a  great  distance  on  account  of  the  war.  They 
who  had  gone  out  to  get  forage  or  corn,  were  chased  by  the 
light  troops  of  the  Lusitanians,  and  the  targeteers  of  Hither 
Spain,  who  were  well  acquainted  v>ith  the  country,  and  could 
readily  swim  across  the  river,  because  it  is  the  custom  of  all 
those  people  not  to  join  their  armies  wiu:out  bladders. 

Chap.  XLIX. — But  Afranius's  army  had  abundance  of  every 
thing ;  a  great  stock  of  corn  had  been  provided  and  laid  iu 
long  before,  a  large  quantity  was  coming  in  from  the  whole 
province  :  they  had  a  good  store  of  forage.  The  bridge  of 
Ilerda  afforded  an  opportunity  of  getting  all  these  without 
any  danger,  and  the  places  beyond  the  bridge,  to  which  Caesar 
had  no  access,  were  as  yet  untouched. 

Chap.  L. — Those  floods  continued  several  days.  Caesar 
endeavored  to  repair  the  bridges,  but  the  height  of  the  water 
did  not  allow  him  :  and  the  cohorts  disposed  along  the  banks 
did  not  suffer  tham  to  be  completed ;  and  it  was  easy  for 
them  to  prevent  it,  both  from  the  nature  of  the  river  and  the 
height  of  the  water,  but  especially  because  their  darts  were 
thrown  from  the  whole  course  of  the  bank  on  one  confined 
spot ;  and  it  Avas  no  easy  matter  at  one  and  the  same  time  to 
execute  a  work  in  a  very  rapid  flood,  and  to  avoid  the  darts. 

^  Caesar  has  not  alluded  to  this  circumstance  previously,  so  we  must 
conclude,  either  that  he  made  an  oversight,  or  that  the  Commentaries 
have  not  reached  us  entire. 


CHAP.  LiiL  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  2^3 

Chap.  LI. — Intelligence  was  brought  to  Afranius  that  the 
great  convoys,  which  were  on  their  march  to  Caesar,  had  halted 
at  the  river.  Archers  from  the  Rutheni,  and  horse  from  the 
Gauls,  with  a  long  train  of  baggage,  according  to  the  Gallic 
custom  of  traveling,  had  arrived  there ;  there  were  besides  about 
six  thousand  people  of  all  descriptions,  with  slaves  and  freed 
men.  But  there  was  no  order,  or  regular  discipline,  as  every 
one  followed  his  own  humor,  and  all  traveled  without  appre- 
hension, taking  the  same  liberty  as  on  former  marches.  There 
were  several  young  noblemen,  sons  of  senators,  and  of  eques- 
trian rank  ;  there  were  embassador  from  several  states  ;  tiiere 
were  lieutenants  of  Caesar's.  The  river  stopped  them  all.  To 
attack  them  by  surprise,  Afraniixs  set  out  in  the  beginning  of 
the  night,  with  all  his  cavalry  and  three  legions,  and  sent  the 
horse  on  before,  to  fall  on  them  unawares ;  but  the  Gallic 
horse  soon  got  themselves  in  readiness,  and  attacked  them. 
Though  but  few,  they  withstood  the  vast  number  of  the  enemy, 
as  long  as  they  fought  on  equal  terms  ;  but  when  the  legions 
began  to  approach,  having  lost  a  few  men,  they  retreated  to  the 
next  mountains.  The  delay  occasioned  by  this  battle  was 
of  great  importance  to  the  security  of  our  men ;  for  having 
gained  time,  they  retired  to  the  higher  grounds.  There  were 
missing  that  day  about  two  hundred  bow-men,  a  few  horse, 
and  an  inconsiderable  number  of  servants  and  baggage. 

Chap.  LII. — However,  by  all  these  things,  ^e  price  of 
provisions  was  raised,  which  is  commonly  a  disaster  attendant, 
not  only  on  a  time  of  present  scarcity,  but  on  the  apprehension 
of  future  want.  Provisions  had  now  reached  fifty  denarii  each 
bushel ;  and  the  want  of  com  had  diminished  the  strength  of 
the  soldiers ;  and  the  inconveniences  were  increasing  every 
day ;  and  so  great  an  alteration  was  wrought  in  a  few  days, 
and  fortime  had  so  changed  sides,  that  our  men  had  to  struggle 
with  the  want  of  every  necessary ;  while  the  enemy  had  an 
abundant  supply  of  all  things,^and  were  considered  to  have  the 
advantage.  Csesar  demanded  from  those  states  which  had 
acceded  to  his  alliance,  a  supply  of  cattle,  as  they  had  but  little 
corn.  He  sent  away  the  camp  followers  to  the  more  distant 
states,  and  endeavored  to  remedy  the  present  scarcity  by 
every  resource  in  his  power. 

Chap.  LHI. — ^Afranius  and  Petreius,  and  their  friends,  sent 
fuller  and  more   circumstantial   accounts   of  these   things  to 

12* 


^  274  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

Rome,  to  their  acquaintances.  Report  exaggerated  them  so 
that  the  war  appeared  to  be  almost  at  an  end.  When  these 
letters  and  dispatches  were  received  at  Rome,  a  great  concourse 
of  people  resorted  to  the  house  of  Afranius,  and  congratulations 
ran  high  ;  several  went  out  of  Italy  to  Cneius  Pompey ;  some 
of  them,  to  be  the  first  to  bring  him  the  intelligence  ;  others, 
that  they  might  not  be  thought  to  have  waited  the  issue  of 
the  war,  and  to  have  come  last  of  all. 

Chap,  LIV. — When  Caesar's  afi"airs  were  in  this  unfavor- 
able position,  and  all  the  passes  were  guarded  by  the  soldiers 
and  horse  of  Afranius,  and  the  bridges  could  not  be  prepared, 
C:esar  ordered  his  soldiers  to  make  ships  of  the  kind  that  his 
knowledge  of  Britain  a  few  years  before  had  taught  him.  First, 
the  keels  and  ribs  were  made  of  light  timber,  then,  the  rest  of 
the  hulk  of  the  ships  was  wrought  with  wicker  work,  and  covered 
over  with  hides.  When  these  were  finished,  he  drew  them  down 
to  the  river  in  wagons  in  one  night,  a  distance  of  twenty-two 
miles  from  his  camp,  and  transported  in  them  some  soldiers 
across  the  river,  and  on  a  sudden  took  possession  of  a  hill  ad- 
joining the  bank.  This  he  immediately  fortified,  before  he  was 
perceived  by  the  enemy.  To  this  he  afterward  transported  a 
legion  :  and  having  begun  a  bridge  on  both  sides,  he  finished 
it  in  two  days.  By  this  means,  he  brought  safe  to  his  camp, 
the  convoys,  and  those  who  had  gone  out  to  forage  ;  and  began 
to  prepare  a  conveyance  for  the  provisions. 

Chap.  LV. — The  same  day  he  made  a  great  part  of  his 
horse  pass  the  river,  who,  faUing  on  the  foragers  by  surprise  as 
they  were  dispersed  without  any  suspicions,  intercepted  an  in- 
credible number  of  cattle  and  people  ;  and  when  some  Spanish 
light-armed  cohorts  were  sent  to  reinforce  the  enemy,  our 
men  judiciously  divided  themselves  into  two  parts,  the  one  to 
protect  the  spoil,  the  other  to  resist  the  advancing  foe,  and  to 
beat  them  back,  and  they  cut  off  from  the  rest  and  surrounded 
one  cohort,  which  had  rashly  ventured  out  of  the  line  before 
the  others,  and  after  putting  it  to  the  sword,  returned  safe 
with  considerable  booty  to  the  camp  over  the  same  bridge. 

Chap.  LVI. — ^While  these  afiairs  are  going  forward  at 
Ilerda,  the  Massilians,  adopting  the  advice  of  Domitius,  pre- 
pared seventeen  ships  of  war,  of  which  eleven  were  decked. 
To  these  they  add  several  smaller  vessels,  that  our  fleet  might 
be  terrified  by  numbers  ;  they  man  them  with  a  great  number 


CHAP.  Lvin.  THE  CJIVIL  WAB.  275 

of  archers  and  of  the  Albici,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
already  made,  and  these  they  incited  by  rewards  and  promises. 
Domitius  required  certain  ships  for  his  own  vise,  which  he 
manned  with  colonists  and  shepherds,  whom  he  had  brought 
along  with  him.  A  fleet  being  thus  furnished  with  every 
necessary,  ho  advanced  with  great  confidence  against  our  ships, 
commanded  by  Decimus  Brutus.  It  was  stationed  at  an  islaad 
opposite  to  Massilia. 

Chap.  LVII. — Brutus  was  much  inferior  in  number  of 
ships  ;  but  Caesar  had  appointed  to  that  fleet  the  bravest  men 
selected  from  all  his  legions,  antesignani'  and  centurions, 
who  had  requested  to  be  employed  in  that  service.  They  had 
provided  iron  hooks  and  harpoons,  and  had  furnished  them- 
selves with  a  vast  number  of  javelins,  darts,  and  missiles. 
Thus  prepared,  and  being  apprised  of  the  enemy's  approach, 
they  put  out  from  the  harbor,  and  engaged  the  Massilians.  Both 
sides  fought  with  great  courage  and  resolution;  nor  did  the 
Albici,  a  hardy  people,  bred  on  the  highlands  and  inured  to 
arms,  fall  much  short  of  our  men  in  valor :  and  being  lately 
come  from  the  Massilians,  they  retained  in  their  minds  their 
recent  promises :  and  the  wild  shepherds,  encouraged  by  the 
hope  of  liberty,  wffre  eager  to  prove  their  zeal  in  the  presence 
of  their  masters. 

Chap.  LVIII. — The  Massilians  themselves,  confiding  in  the 
quickness  of  their  ships,  and  the  skill  of  their  pilots,  eluded 
ours,  and  evaded  the  shock,  and  as  long  as  they  were  per- 
mitted by  clear  space,  lengthening  their  line  they  endeav- 
ored to  surround  us,  or  to  attack  single  ships  with  several 
of  theirs,  or  to  run  across  our  ships,  and  carry  away  our  oars,  if 
possible  ;  but  when  necessity  obliged  them  to  come  nearer,  they 
had  recourse,  from  the  skill  and  art  of  the  pilots,  to  the  valor 
of  the  mountaineers.  But  our  men,  not  having  such  expert 
seamen,  or  skillful  pilots,  for  they  had  been  hastily  drafted  from 
the  merchant  ships,  and  were  not  yet  acquainted  even  with  the 
names  of  the  rigging,  were  moreover  impeded  by  the  heaviness 
and  slowness  of  our  vessels,  which  having  been  built  in  a  hurry 

1  In  the  early  ages  of  Rome  the  Hastati  fought  in  front  of  the  stand- 
ards, and  were  thence  denominated  "  Antesignani,"  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  Principes  and  Triarii,  who  fought  behind  the  standards.  In 
the  time  of  Caesar,  as  the  mihtary  organization  of  Rome  had  undergone 
great  changes,  the  Antesignani  were  the  oldest  and  best  soldiers,  who  at 
this  time  formed  the  front  line. 


276  CESAR'S  COMMEISTARIES.  book  l 

and  of  green  timber,  were  not  so  easily  maneuvered.  Therefore, 
when  Caesar's  men  had  an  opportunity  of  a  close  engagement, 
they  cheerfully  opposed  two  of  the  enemy's  ships  with  one  of 
theirs.  And  throwing  in  the  grappling-irons,  and  holding  both 
ships  fast,  they  fought  on  both  sides  of  the  deck,  and  boarded 
the  enemy's ;  and  having  killed  numbers  of  the  Albici  and 
shepherds,  they  sank  some  of  their  ships,  took  others  with  the 
men  on  board,  and  drove  the  rest  into  the  harbor.  That  day 
the  Massilians  lost  nine  ships,  including  those  that  were  taken. 

Chap.  LIX, — When  news  of  this  battle  was  brought  to  Caesar 
at  Herda,  the  bridge  being  completed  at  the  same  time,  fortune 
soon  took  a  turn.  The  enemy,  daunted  by  the  courage  of  our 
horse,  did  not  scour  the  country  as  freely  or  as  boldly  as  before : 
but  sometimes  advancing  a  small  distance  from  the  camp,  that 
they  might  have  a  ready  retreat,  they  foraged  within  narrower 
bounds  :  at  other  times,  they  took  a  longer  circuit  to  avoid  our 
outposts  and  parties  of  horse ;  or  having  sustained  some  loss, 
or  descried  our  horse  at  a  distance,  they  fled  in  the  midst  of 
their  expedition,  leaving  their  baggage  behind  them  ;  at  length 
they  resolved  to  leave  ofi"  foraging  for  several  days,  and,  contrary 
to  the  practice  of  all  nations,  to  go  out  at  night. 

Chap.  LX. — In  the  mean  time  the  Osceftses  and  the  Cala- 
gurritani,  who  were  under  the  government  of  the  Oscenses, 
send  embassadors  to  Caesar,  and  offer  to  submit  to  his 
orders.  They  are  followed  by  the  Tarraconenses,  Jacetani, 
and  Ausetani,  and  in  a  few  days  more  by  the  lUurgavonenses, 
who  dwell  near  the  river  Ebro.  He  requires  of  them  all,  to 
assist  him  with  com,  to  which  they  agreed,  and  having 
collected  all  the  cattle  in  the  country,  they  convey  them  into 
his  camp.  One  entire  cohort  of  the  Illurgavonenses,  knowing 
the  design  of  their  state,  came  over  to  Caesar,  from  the  place 
where  they  were  stationed,  and  carried  their  colors  with  them. 
A  great  change  is  shortly  made  in  the  face  of  affairs.  The 
bridge  being  finished,  five  powerful  states  being  joined  to 
Caesar,  a  way  opened  for  the  receiving  of  corn,  and  the 
rumors  of  the  assistance  of  legions  which  were  said  to  be  on 
their  march,  with  Porapey  at  their  head,  through  Mauritania, 
having  died  away,  several  of  the  more  distant  states  revolt 
fi-om  Afranius,  and  enter  into  league  with  Caesar. 

Chap.  LT. — ^While  the  spirits  of  the  enemy  were  dis- 
mayed  at  these  things,  Caesar,  that  he  might  not  be  always 


CHAP.  Lxni.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  211 

obliged  to  send  his  horse  a  long  circuit  round  by  the  bridge, 
having  found  a  convenient  place,  began  to  sink  several  drains, 
thirty  feet  deep,  by  which  he  might  draw  off  a  part  of  the 
river  Segre,  and  make  a  ford  over  it.  When  these  were 
almost  finished,  Afranius  and  Petreius  began  to  be  greatly 
alarmed,  lest  they  should  be  altogether  cut  off  from  com  and 
forage,  because  Caesar  was  very  strong  in  cavalry.  They 
therefore  resolved  to  quit  their  posts,  and  to  transfer  the  war 
to  Celtiberia.  There  was,  moreover,  a  circumstance  that  con- 
firmed them  in  this  resolution  :  for  of  the  two  adverse  parties, 
that,  which  had  stood  by  Sertorius  in  the  late  war,  being 
conquered  by  Pompey,  still  trembled  at  his  name  and  sway, 
though  absent :  the  other  which  had  remained  firm  in  Pom- 
pey's  interest,  loved  him  for  the  favors  which  they  had  re- 
ceived :  but  OcBsar's  name  was  not  known  to  the  barbarians. 
From  these  they  expected  considerable  aid,  both  of  horse  and 
foot,  and  hoped  to  protract  the  war  till  winter,  in  a  friendly 
country.  Having  come  to  this  resolution,  they  gave  orders  to 
collect  all  the  ships  in  the  river  Ebro,  and  to  bring  them  to 
Octogesa,'  a  town  situated  on  the  river  Ebro,  about  twenty 
miles  distant  from  their  camp.  At  this  part  of  the  river,  they 
ordered  a  bridge  to  be  made  of  boats  fastened  together,  and 
transported  two  legions  over  the  river  Segre,  and  fortified 
their  camp  with  a  rampart,  twelve  feet  high. 

Chap.  LXIL — ^Notice  of  this  being  given  by  the  scouts, 
Caesar  continued  his  work  day  and  night,  with  very  great 
fatigue  to  the  soldiers,  to  drain  the  river,  and  so  far  effected 
his  purpose,  that  the  horse  were  both  able  and  bold  enough, 
though  with  some  diflBculty  and  danger,  to  pass  the  river ;  but 
the  foot  had  only  their  shoulders  and  upper  part  of  their  breast 
above  the  water,  so  that  their  fording  it  was  retarded,  not  only 
by  the  depth  of  the  water,  but  also  by  the  rapidity  of  the 
current.  However,  almost  at  the  same  instant,  news  was 
received  of  the  bridge  being  nearly  completed  over  the  Ebro, 
and  a  ford  was  found  in  the  Segre. 

Chap.  LXIH. — Now  indeed  the  enemy  began  to  think  that 
they  ought  to  hasten  their  march.  Accordingly,  leaving  two 
auxiliary  cohorts  in  the  garrison  at  Derda,  they  crossed  the 
Segre  with  their  whole  force,  and  formed  one  camp  with  the 

1  Octogesa,  now  Mequinensa,  a  town  of  Spain,  situated  on  the  north- 
em  bank  of  the  Ebro,  at  its  confluence  with  the  Segre. 


278  0-iESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

two  legions  which  they  had  led  across  a  few  days  before. 
Caesar  had  no  resource,  but  to  annoy  and  cut  down  their  rear ; 
since  with  his  cavalry  to  go  by  the  bridge,  required  him  to  take 
a  long  circuit ;  so  that  they  would  arrive  at  the  Ebro  by  a  much 
shorter  route.  The  horse,  which  he  had  detached,  crossed 
the  ford,  and  when  Afranius  and  Petreius  had  broken  up  their 
camp  about  the  third  watch,  they  suddenly  appeared  on  their 
rear,  and  spreading  round  them  in  great  numbers,  began  to 
retard  and  impede  their  march. 

Chap.  LXIV. — At  break  of  day,  «it  was  perceived  from  the 
rising  grounds  which  joined  Caesar's  camp,  that  their  rear  was 
vigorously  pressed  by  our  horse  ;  that  the  last  line  sometimes 
halted  and  was  broken ;  at  other  times,  that  they  joined  battle 
and  that  our  men  were  beaten  back  by  a  general  charge  of  their 
cohorts,  and,  in  their  turn,  pursued  them  Avhen  they  wheeled 
about :  but  through  the  whole  camp  the  soldiers  gathered 
in  parties,  and  declared  their  chagrin  that  the  enemy  had  been 
suffered  to  escape  from  their  hands  and  that  the  war  had  been 
unnecessarily  protracted.  They  applied  to  their  tribunes  and 
centurions,  and  entreated  them  to  inform  Caesar  that  he  need 
not  spare  their  labor  or  consider  their  danger ;  that  they  were 
ready  and  able,  and  would  venture  to  ford  the  river  where  the 
horse  had  crossed.  Caesar,  encouraged  by  their  zeal  and  impor- 
tunity, though  he  felt  reluctant  to  expose  his  army  to  a  river  so 
exceedingly  large,  yet  judged  it  prudent  to  attempt  it  and  make 
a  trial.  Accordingly,  he  ordered  all  the  weaker  soldiers,  whose 
spirit  or  strength  seemed  unequal  to  the  fatigue,  to  be  selected 
from  each  century,  and  left  them,  with  one  legion  besides,  to 
guard  the  camp :  the  rest  of  the  legions  he  drew  out  without 
any  baggage,  and,  having  disposed  a  great  number  of  horses  in 
the  river,  above  and  below  the  ford,  he  led  his  army  over.  A 
few  of  his  soldiers  being  carried  away  by  the  force  of  the 
current,  were  stopped  by  the  horse  and  taken  up,  and  not  a 
man  perished.  His  army  being  safe  on  the  opposite  bank,  he 
drew  out  his  forces  and  resolved  to  lead  them  forward  in  three 
battalions  :  and  so  great  was  the  ardor  of  the  soldiers  that, 
notwithstanding  the  addition  of  a  circuit  of  six  miles  and  a 
considerable  delay  in  fording  the  river,  before  the  ninth  hour 
of  the  day  they  came  up  with  those  who  had  set  out  at  the 
third  watch. 

Chap.  LXV. — ^When  Afranius,  who  was  in  company  with  I^- 


OHAP.  Lxvn.  THE  CrVTL  "WAH.  279 

treius,  saw  them  at  a  distance,  being  aflFrighted  at  so  unexpected  • 
a  sight,  he  halted  on  a  rising  ground  and  drew  up  his  army. 
Caesar  refreshed  his  army  on  the  plain  that  he  might  not  expose 
them  to  battle  while  fatigued  ;  and  when  the  enemy  attempted 
to  renew  their  march,  he  pursued  and  stopped  them.  They  were 
obliged  to  pitch  their  camp  sooner  than  they  had  intended,  for 
there  were  mountains  at  a  small  distance ;  and  difficult  and 
narrow  roads  awaited  them  about  fiv^e  miles  off.  They  retired 
behind  these  mountains  that  they  might  avoid  Caesar's  cavalry, 
and,  placing  parties  in  the  narrow  roads,  stop  the  progress  of 
his  army  and  lead  their  own  forces  across  the  Ebro  without 
danger  or  apprehension.  This  it  was  their  interest  to  attempt 
and  to  effect  by  any  means  possible ;  but,  fatigued  by  the 
skirmishes  all  day,  and  by  the  labor  of  their  march,  they 
deferred  it  till  the  following  day ;  Caesar  likewise  encamped  on 
the  next  hill. 

Chap.  LXVI. — ^About  midnight  a  few  of  their  men  who  had 
gone  some  distance  from  the  camp  to  fetch  water,  being  taken 
by  our  horse,  Caesar  is  informed  by  them  that  the  generals  of 
the  enemy  were  drawing  their  troops  out  of  the  camp  without 
noise.  Upon  this  information  Caesar  ordered  the  signal  to  be 
given  and  the  military  shout  to  be  raised  for  packing  up  the 
baggage.  When  they  heard  the  shout,  being  afraid  lest  they 
should  be  stopped  in  the  night  and  obliged  to  engage  under 
their  baggage,  or  lest  they  should  be  confined  in  the  narrow 
roads  by  Caesar's  horse,  they  put  a  stop  to  their  march  and 
kept  their  forces  in  their  camp.  The  next  day  Petreius  went 
out  privately  with  a  few  horse  to  reconnoitre  the  country.  A 
similar  movement  was  made  from  Caesar's  camp.  Lucius 
Decidius  Saxa,  was  detached  with  a  small  party  to  explore  the 
nature  of  the  country.  Each  returned  with  the  same  account 
to  his  camp,  that  there  was  a  level  road  for  the  next  five  miles, 
that  there  then  succeeded  a  rough  and  mountainous  country. 
Whichever  should  first  obtain  possession  of  the  defiles  would 
have  no  trouble  in  preventing  the  other's  progress. 

Chap.  LXVII. — ^There  was  -a  debate  in  the  council  between 
Afranius  and  Petreius,  and  the  time  of  marching  was  the  sub- 
ject. The  majority  were  of  opinion  that  they  should  begin 
their  march  at  night,  "  for  they  might  reach  the  defiles  before 
they  should  be  discovered."  Others,  because  a  shout  had 
been  raised  the  night  before  in  Caesar's  camp,  used  this  as  an 


280  CJSSAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i. 

argument  that  they  could  not  leave  the  camp  unnoticed: 
"that  Caesar's  cavalry  were  patrolling  the  whole  night,  and 
that  all  the  ways  and  roads  were  beset;  that  battles  at  night 
ought  to  be  avoided,  because,  in  civil  dissension,  a  soldier  once 
daunted  is  more  apt  to  consult .  his  fears  than  Lis  oath  ;  that 
the  daylight  raised  a  strong  sense  of  shame  in  the  eyes  of  all, 
and  that  the  presence  of  the  tribunes  and  centurions  had 
the  same  effect:  by  these  things  the  soldiers  would  be  re- 
strained and  awed  to  their  duty.  Wherefore  they  should,  by 
all  means,  attempt  to  force  their  way  by  day;  for,  though  a 
trifling  loss  might  be  sustained,  yet  the  post  which  they 
desired  might  be  secured  with  safety  to  the  main  body  of  the 
army."  This  opinion  prevailed  in  the  council,  and  the  next 
day,  at  the  dawn,  they  resolved  to  set  forward. 

Chap.  LXVITL. — Cajsar,  having  taken  a  view  of  the  country, 
the  moment  the  sky  began  to  grow  white,  led  his  forces  from 
the  camp  and  marched  at  the  head  of  his  army  by  a  long 
circuit,  keeping  to  no  regular  road  ;  for  the  road  which  led  to 
the  Ebro  and  Octogesa  was  occupied  by  the  enemy's  camp, 
which  lay  in  Caesar's  way.  His  soldiers  were  obliged  to  cross 
extensive  and  diflBcult  valleys.  Craggy  clifis,  in  several  places, 
interrupted  their  march,  insomuch  that  their  arms  had  to  be 
handed  to  one  another,  and  the  soldiers  were  forced  to  perform 
a  great  part  of  their  march  unarmed,  and  were  lifted  up  the 
rocks  by  each  other.  But  not  a  man  murmured  at  the  fatigue, 
because  they  imagined  that  there  would  be  a  period  to  all  their 
toils,  if  they  could  cut  off  the  enemy  from  the  Ebro  and  inter- 
cept their  convoys. 

Chap.  LXIX. — At  first,  Afranius's  soldiers  ran  in  high 
spirits  from  their  camp  to  look  at  us,  and  in  contumelious 
language  upbraided  us,  "  that  we  were  forced,  for  want  of  neces- 
sary subsistence,  to  run  away,  and  return  to  Ilerda."  For  our 
route  was  different  fram  what  we  proposed,  and  we  appeared  to 
be  going  a  contrary  way.  But  their  generals  applauded  their 
own  prudence  in  keeping  within  their  camp,  and  it  was  a 
strong  confirmation  of  their  opinion,  that  they  saw  we  marched 
without  wagons  or  baggage,  which  made  them  confident  that 
we  could  not  long  endure  want.  But  when  they  saw  our  army 
gradually  wheel  to  the  right,  and  observed  our  van  was  already 
passing  the  line  of  their  camp,  there  was  nobody  so  stupid,  or 
averse  to  fatigue,  as  not  to  think  it  necessary  to  march  from 


CHAP.  LXXL  THE  CrVTL  "WAE.  281 

the  camp  immediately,  and  oppose  tis.  The  cry  to  arms  was 
raised,  and  all  the  army,  except  a  few  which  were  left  to  guard 
the  camp,  set  out  and  marched  the  direct  road  to  the  Ebro. 

Chap.  LXX. — The  contest  depended  entirely  on  dispatch, 
which  should  first  get  possession  of  the  defile  and  the 
mountains.'  The  diflBculty  of  the  roads  delayed  Caesar's  army, 
but  his  cavalry  pursuing  Afranius's  forces,  retarded  their 
march.  However,  the  aftair  was  necessarily  reduced  to  this 
point,  with  respect  to  Afranius's  men,  that  if  they  first  gained 
the  mountains,  which  they  desired,  they  would  themselves 
avoid  all  danger,  but  could  not  save  the  baggage  of  their  whole 
army,  nor  the  cohorts  which  they  had  left  behind  in  the  camps, 
to  which,  being  intercepted  by  Caesar's  army,  by  no  means 
could  assistance  be  given.  Caesar  first  accomplished  the  march, 
and  having  found  a  plain  behind  large  rocks,  drew  up  his  army 
there  in  order  of  battle  and  facing  the  enemy.  Afranius,  per- 
ceiving that  his  rear  was  galled  by  our  cavalry,  and  seeing  the 
enemy  before  him,  having  come  to  a  hill,  made  a  halt  on  it. 
Thence  he  detached  four  cohorts  of  Spanish  hght  infantry  to 
the  highest  mountain  which  was  in  view :  to  this  he  ordered 
them  to  hasten  with  all  expedition,  and  to  take  possession  of 
it,  with  the  intention  of  going  to  the  same  place  with  all  his 
forces,  then  altering  his  route,  and  crossing  the  hills  to  Octogesa. 
As  the  Spaniards  were  making  toward  it  in  an  oblique  direc- 
tion, Caesar's  horse  espied  them  and  attacked  them,  nor  were 
they  able  to  withstand  the  charge  of  the  cavalry  even  for  a 
moment,  but  were  all  surroimded  and  cut  to  pieces  in  the  sight 
of  the  two  armies. 

Chap.  LXXI. — There  was  now  an  opportunity  for  managing 
affairs  successfully,  nor  did  it  escape  Caesar,  that  an  army 
daimted  at  suffering  such  a  loss  before  their  eyes,  could  not 
stand,  especially  as  they  were  surrounded  by  our  horse,  and  the 
engagement  would  take  place  on  even  and  open  ground.  To 
this  he  was  importuned  on  all  sides.  The  lieutenants,  centu- 
rions, and  tribunes,  gathered  round  him,  and  begged  "  that  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  begin  the  battle :  that  the  hearts  of  all 
the  soldiers  were  very  anxious  for  it :  that  Afranius's  men  had 
by  several  circumstances  betrayed  signs  of  fear ;  in  that  they 
had  not  assisted  their  party ;  in  that  they  had  not  quitted  the 
hill ;  in  that  they  did  not  sustain  the  charge  of  our  cavalry,  but 
crowding  their  standards  into  one  place,  did  not  observe  either 


282  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  i. 

rank  or  order.  But  if  he  liad  any  apprehensions  from  the  dis- 
advantage of  the  ground,  that  an  opportunity  would  be  ^ven 
him  of  coming  to  battle  in  some  other  place  :  for  that  Afranius 
must  certainly  come  down,  and  would  not  be  able  to  remain 
there  for  want  of  water." 

Chap.  LXXII. — Csesar  had  conceived  hopes  of  ending  the 
affair  without  an  engagement,  or  without  striking  a  blow, 
because  he  had  cut  off  the  enemy's  supplies.  Why  should  he 
hazard  the  loss  of  any  of  his  men,  even  in  a  successful  battle  ? 
Why  should  he  expose  soldiers  to  be  wounded,  who  had 
deserved  so  well  of  him?  Why,  in  short,  should  he  tempt 
fortune  ?  especially  when  it  was  as  much  a  general's  duty  to 
conquer  by  tactics  as  by  the  sword.  Besides,  he  was  moved 
with  compassion  for  those  citizens,  who,  he  foresaw,  must  fall : 
and  he  had  rather  gain  his  object  without  any  loss  or  injury  to 
them.  This  resolution  of  Caesar  was  not  generally  approved  of; 
but  the  soldiers  openly  declared  to  each  other  that  since  such 
an  opportunity  of  victory  was  let  pass,  they  would  not  come  to 
an  engagement,  even  when  Caesar  should  wish  it.  He  perse- 
vered however  in  liis  resolution,  and  retired  a  little  fiom  that 
place  to  abate  the  enemy's  fears.  Petreius  and  Afranius,  hav- 
ing got  this  opportunity,  retired  to  their  camp.  Caesar,  having 
disposed  parties  on  the  mountains,  and  cut  off  all  access  to 
the  Ebro,  fortified  his  camp  as  close  to  the  enemy  as  he  could. 

Chap.  LXXIII. — The  day  following,  the  generals  of  his 
opponents,  being  alaimed  that  they  had  lost  all  prospect  of  sup- 
plies, and  of  access  to  the  Ebro,  consulted  as  to  what  other  course 
they  should  take.  There  were  two  roads,  one  to  Ilerda,  if  they 
chose  to  return,  the  other  to  Tarraco,'  if  they  should  march  to  it. 
While  they  were  deliberating  on  these  matters,  intelligence 
was  brought  them  that  their  watering  parties  were  attacked  by 
our  horse  :  upon  which  information,  they  dispose  several  parties  of 
horse  and  auxiliary  foot  along  the  road,  and  intermix  some 
legionary  cohorts,  and  begin  to  throw  up  a  rampart  from  the 
camp  to  the  water,  that  they  might  be  able  to  procure  water 
within  their  lines,  both  without  fear,  and  without  a  guard. 
Petreius  and  Afranius  divided  this  task  between    themselves, 

1  Tarraco,  now  Tarragona,  a  large  city  and  sea-port  of  Spain,  about 
eighty  miles  north  of  the  Ebro.  During  the  Roman  occupation  of  Spain, 
it  was  a  place  of  great  strength,  and  gave  name  to  the  northern  division 
of  Spain,  Hispania  Tarraconensis 


CHAP.  LXXY.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  283 

and  went  in  person  to  some  distance  from  their  camp  for  the 
purpose  of  seeinjr  it  accomplished. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — The  soldiers  having  obtained  by  their 
absence  a  free  opportunity  of  conversing  with  each  other,  came 
out  in  great  niunbere,  and  inquired  each  for  whatever  acquaint- 
ance or  fellow-citizen  he  had  in  our  camp,  and  invited  him  to 
him.  First  they  returned  them  general  thanks  for  sparing 
them  the  day  before,  when  they  were  greatly  terrified,  and 
acknowledged  that  they  were  alive  through  their  kindness ; 
then  they  inquired  about  the  honor  of  our  general,  and 
whether  they  could  with  safety  intrust  themselves  to  him; 
and  declared  their  sorrow  that  they  had  not  done  so  in  the 
beginning,  and  that  they  had  taken  up  arms  against  their 
relations  and  kinsmen.  Encouraged  by  these  conferences, 
they  desired  the  general's  parole  for  the  lives  of  Petreius  and 
Afranius,  that  they  might  not  appear  guilty  of  a  crime,  in 
having  betrayed  their  generals.  When  they  were  assured  of 
obtaining  their  demands,  they  promised  that  they  would 
immediately  remove  their  standards,  and  sent  centurions  of 
the  first  rank  as  deputies  to  treat  with  Gaesar  about  a  peace. 
In  the  mean  time  some  of  them  invite  their  acquaintances, 
and  bring  them  to  their  camp,  others  are  brought  away 
by  their  friends,  so  that  the  two  camps  seemed  to  be  united 
into  one,  and  several  of  the  tribunes  and  centurions  came  to 
Caesar,  and  paid  their  respects  to  him.  The  same  was  done 
by  some  of  the  nobility  of  Spain,  whom  they  summoned  to 
their  assistance,  and  kept  in  their  camp  as  hostages.  They  in- 
quired after  their  acquaintance  and  friends,  by  whom  each  might 
have  the  means  of  being  recommended  to  Caesar.  Even  Afra- 
nius's  son,  a  young  man,  endeavored,  by  means  of  Sulpitius  the 
lieutenant,  to  make  terms  for  his  own  and  his  father's  life.  Every 
place  was  filled  with  mirth  and  congratulations;  in  the  one 
army,  because  they  thought  they  had  escaped  so  impending 
danger ;  in  the  other,  because  they  thought  they  had  completed 
so  important  a  matter  without  blows;  and  Cassar,  in  every 
man's  judgment,  reaped  the  advantage  of  his  former  lenity,  and 
his  conduct  was  applauded  by  all. 

Chap.  LXXV. — When  these  circumstances  were  announced 
to  Afranius,  he  left  the  work  which  he  had  begun,  and  returned 
to  his  camp,  determined  as  it  appeared,  whatever  should  be  the 
event,  to  bear  it  with  an  even  and  steady  mind.     Petreius  did 


284  C^SAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  L 

not  neglect  himself;  he  armed  his  domestics  ;  with  them  and 
the  praetorian  cohort  of  Spaniards,  and  a  few  foreign  horse,  his 
dependents,  whom  lie  commonly  kept  near  him  to  guard  his 
person,  he  suddenly  flew  to  the  rampart,  interrupted  the  confer- 
ences of  the  soldiers,  drove  our  men  from  the  camp,  and  put  to 
death  as  many  as  he  caught.  The  rest  formed  into  a  body,  and 
being  alarmed  by  the  unexpected  danger,  wrapped  their  left 
arms  in  their  cloaks,  and  drew  their  swords,  and  in  this  manner, 
d^ending  on  the  nearness  of  their  camp,  defended  themselves 
against  the  Spaniards,  and  the  horse,  and  made  good  their  re- 
treat to  the  camp,  where  they  were  protected  by  the  cohorts 
which  were  on  guard. 

Chap.  LXXVI. — Petreius,  after  accomplishing  this,  went 
round  every  manijjle,  calling  the  soldiers  by  their  names,  and 
entreating  with  tears  that  they  would  not  give  up  him  and  their 
absent  general  Pompey,  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  vengeance  of 
their  enemies.  Immediately  they  ran  in  crowds  to  the  general's 
pavilion,  when  he  required  them  all  to  take  an  oath  that  they 
would  not  desert  nor  betray  the  army  nor  the  generals,  nor 
form  any  design  distinct  from  the  general  interest.  He  himself 
swore  first  to  the  tenor  of  those  words,  and  obliged  Afranius  to 
take  the  same  oath.  The  tribunes  and  centurions  followed  their 
example  ;  the  soldiers  were  brought  out  by  centuries,  and  took 
the  same  oath.  They  gave  orders,'  that  whoever  had  any  of 
Caesar's  soldiers  should  produce  them ;  as  soon  as  they  were 
produced,  they  put  them  to  death  publicly  in  the  praetorium, 
but  most  of  them  concealed  those  that  they  had  entertained, 
and  let  them  out  at  night  over  the  rampart.  Thus  the  terror 
raised  by  the  generals,  the  cruelty  of  the  pimishments,  the  new 
obligation  of  an  oath,  removed  all  hopes  of  surrender  for  the 
present,  changed  the  soldiers'  minds,  and  reduced  matters  to  the 
former  state  of  war. 

Chap.  LXXVII. — Caesar  ordered  the  enemy's  soldiers,  who 
had  come  into  his  camp  to  hold  a  conference,  to  be  searched 
for  with  the  strictest  diligence,  and  sent  back.  But  of  the 
tribunes  and  centurions,  several  voluntarily  remained  with  him, 
and  he  afterward  treated  them  with  great  respect.  The  centur- 
ions he  promoted  to  higher  ranks,  and  conferred  on  the  Roman 
knights  the  honor  of  tribunes. 

1  Literally,  "that  with  whomsoever  any  of  Caesar's  soldiers  was,  ho 
should  be  brought  forth." 


CHAP.  Lxxz.  THE  CIVIL  WAE.  285 

Chap.  LXXVIII. — Afranius's  men  were  distressed  in  foraging, 
and  procured  water  with  diflBculty.  The  legionary  soldiers 
had  a  tolerable  supply  of  com,  because  they  had  been  ordered 
to  bring  from  Ilerda  suflBcient  to  last  twenty-two  days;  the 
Spanish  and  auxiliary  forces  had  none,  for  they  had  but  few 
opportunities  of  procuring  any,  and  their  bodies  were  not  accus- 
tomed to  bear  burdens  ;  and  therefore  a  great  number  of  them 
came  over  to  Caesar  every  day.  Their  affairs  were  under  these 
diflSculties;  but  of  the  two  schemes  proposed,  the  most  ex- 
pedient seemed  to  be  to  return  to  Ilerda,  because  they  had  left 
some  corn  there ;  and  there  they  hoped  to  decide  on  a  plan  for 
their  future  conduct.  Tarraco  lay  at  a  greater  distance ;  and  in 
such  a  space  they  knew  affairs  might  admit  of  many  changes. 
Their  design  having  met  with  approbation,  they  set  out  from 
their  camp.  Caesar  having  sent  forward  his  cavalry,  to  annoy 
and  retard  their  rear,  followed  close  after  with  his  legions. 
Not  a  moment  passed  in  which  their  rear  was  not  engaged  with 
our  horse. 

Chap.  LXXIX. — Their  manner  of  fighting  was  this:  the 
light  cohorts  closed  their  rear,  and  frequently  made  a  stand  on 
the  level  grounds.  If  they  had  a  mountain  fo  ascend,  the  very 
nature  of  the  place  readily  secured  them  from  any  danger ;  for 
the  advanced  guards,  from  the  rising  grounds,  protected  the 
rest  in  their  ascent.  When  they  approached  a  valley  or  decliv- 
ity, and  the  advanced  men  could  not  impart  assistance  to  the 
tardy,  our  horse  threw  their  darts  at  them  from  the  rising 
grounds  with  advantage ;  then  their  affairs*  were  in  a  perilous 
situation;  the  only  plan  left  was,  that  whenever  they  came 
near  such  places,  they  should  give  orders  to  the  legions  to  halt, 
and  by  a  violent  effort  repulse  our  horse ;  and  these  being 
forced  to  give  way,  they  should  suddenly,  with  the  utmost  speed, 
run  all  together  down  to  the  valley,  and  having  passed  it,  should 
feice  about  again  on  the  next  hill.  For  so  far  were  they  from 
deriving  any  assistance  from  their  horse  (of  which  they  had  a 
large  number),  that  they  were  obliged  to  receive  them  into  the 
center  of  their  army,  and  themselves  protect  them,  as  they 
were  daunted  by  former  battles.  And  on  their  march  no  one 
could  quit  the  line  without  being  taken  by  Caesar's  horse. 

Chap.  LXXX. — While  skirmishes  were  fought  in  this  man- 
ner, they  advanced  but  slowly  and  gradually,  and  frequently 
halted  to   help   their    rear,   as   then  happened.      For  having 


286  C-SSAE'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i, 

advanced  four  miles,  and  being  very  much  harassed  by  our 
horse,  they  took  post  on  a  high  mountain,  and  there  in- 
trenched themselves  on  the  front  only,  facing  the  enemy ;  and 
did  not  take  their  baggage  off  their  cattle.  When  they  per- 
ceived that  Caesar's  camp  was  pitched,  and  the  tents  fixed  up, 
and  his  horse  sent  out  to  forage,  they  suddenly  rushed  out  about 
twelve  o'clock  the  same  day,  and,  having  hopes  that  Ave  should 
be  delayed  by  the  absence  of  our  horse,  they  began  to  march, 
which  Caesar  perceiving,  followed  them  with  the  legions  that 
remained.  He  left  a  few  cohorts  to  guard  his  baggage,  and 
ordered  the  foragers  to  be  called  home  at  the  tenth  hour,'  and 
the  horse  to  follow  him.  The  horse  shortly  returned  to  their 
daily  duty  on  march,  and  charged  the  rear  so  vigorously,  that 
they  almost  forced  them  to  fly ;  and  several  privates  and  some 
centurions  were  killed.  The  main  body  of  Caesar's  army  was 
at  hand,  and  universal  niin  threatened  them. 

Chap.  LXXXI. — Then  indeed,  not  having  opportunity 
either  to  choose  a  convenient  position  for  their  camp,  or  to 
march  forward,  they  were  obliged  to  halt,  and  to  encamp  at  a 
distance  from  water,  and  on  ground  naturally  unfavorable. 
But  for  the  reasons  already  given,  Caesar  did  not  attack  them, 
nor  suffer  a  tent  to  be  pitched  that  day,  that  his  men  might 
be  the  readier  to  pursue  them  whether  they  attempted  to  run 
off  by  night  or  by  day.  Obserxang  the  defect  in  their  position, 
they  spent  the  whole  night  in  extending  their  work,  and  turning 
their  camp  to  ours.  The  next  day,  at  dawn,  they  do  the  same, 
and  spend  the  whole  day  in  that  manner,  but  in  proportion  as 
they  advanced  their  works,  and  extended  their  camp,  they 
were  further  distant  from  the  water ;  and  one  evil  was  remedied 
by  another.  The  first  night,  no  one  went  out  for  water.  The 
next  day,  they  left  a  guard  in  the  camp,  and  led  out  all  their 
forces  to  water :  but  not  a  person  was  sent  to  look  for  forage. 
Caesar  was  more  desirous  that  they  should  be  humbled  by 
these  means,  and  forced  to  come  to  terms,  than  decide  the 
contest  by  battle.  Yet  he  endeavored  to  surround  them  with 
a  wall  and  trench,  that  he  might  be  able  to  check  their  most 
sudden  sally,  to  which  he  imagined  that  they  must  have 
recourse.  Hereupon,  urged  by  want  of  fodder,  that  they  might 
be  the  readier  for  a  march,  they  killed  all  their  baggage 
cattle. 

*  Four  o'clock. 


CHAP.  Lxxuv.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  Q^f 

Chap.  LXXXII. — In  this  work,  and  tho  deliberations  on 
it,  two  days  were  spent.  By  the  third  day  a  considerable  part 
of  Caesar's  work  was  finished.  To  interrupt  his  progress, 
they  drew  out  their  legions  about  the  eighth  hour,*  by  a 
certain  signal,  and  placed  them  in  order  of  battle  before  their 
camp.  Caesar  calling  his  legions  off  from  their  work,  and  order- 
ing the  horse  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness,  marshaled 
his  army :  for  to  appear  to  decline  an  engagement  contrary  to 
the  opinion  of  the  soldiers  and  the  general  voice,  would  have 
been  attended  with  great  disadvantage.  But  for  the  reasons 
already  known,  he  was  dissuaded  from  wishing  to  engage,  and 
the  more  especially,  because  the  short  space  between  the 
camps,  even  if  tho  enemy  were  put  to  flight,  would  riot  con- 
tribute much  to  a  decisive  victory;  for  the  two  camps  were 
not  distant  from  each  other  above  two  thousand  feet.  Two 
parts  of  this  were  occupied  by  the  armies,  and  one  third  left 
for  the  soldiers  to  charge  and  make  their  attack.  If  a  battle 
should  be  begun,  the  nearness  of  the  camps  would  afford  a 
ready  retreat  to  the  conquered  party  in  the  flight.  For  this 
reason  Caesar  had  resolved  to  make  resistance  if  they  attacked 
him,  but  not  to  be  the  first  to  provoke  the  battle. 

Chap.  LXXXIII. — Afranius's  five  legions  were  drawn  up 
in  two  lines,  the  auxiliary  cohorts  formed  the  third  line,  and 
acted  as  reserves.  Caesar  had  three  lines,  four  cohorts  out  of 
each  of  the  five  legions  formed  the  first  line.  Three  more 
from  each  legion  followed  them,  as  reserves :  and  three  others 
were  behind  these.  The  slingers  and  archers  were  stationed 
in  the  center  of  the  line ;  the  cavalry  closed  the  flanks.  The 
hostile  armies  being  arranged  in  this  manner,  each  seemed 
determined  to  adhere  to  his  first  intention :  Caesar  not  to  hazard 
a  battle,  unless  forced  to  it ;  Afranius  to  interrupt  Caesar's 
works.  However,  the  matter  was  deferred,  and  both  armies 
kept  under  arms  tiU  sunset ;  when  they  both  returned  to  their 
camp.  The  next  day  Caesar  prepared  to  finish  the  works 
which  he  had  begun.  The  enemy  attempted  to  pass  the 
river  Segre  by  a  ford.  Caesar,  having  perceived  this,  sent 
some  light  armed  Germans  and  a  party  of  horse  across  the 
river,  and  disposed  several  parties  along  the  banks  to  guard 
them. 

Chap.  LXXXIV. — At  length,  beset  on  all  sides,  their  cattle 

*  About  2  o'clock. 


288  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  i, 

having  been  four  days  without  fodder,  and  having  no  water, 
wood,  or  corn,  they  be,<?  a  conference;  and  that,  if  possible, 
in  a  phice  remote  from  the  soldiers.  When  tliis  was  refused  by 
Caesar,  but  a  public  interview  offered  if  they  chose  it,  Afra- 
nius's  son  was  given  as  a  hostage  to  Caesar.  They  met  in  the 
place  appointed  by  Caesar.  In  the  hearing  of  both  armies, 
Afranius  spoke  thus  :  "  That  Cajsar  ought  not  to  be  displeased 
either  with  him  or  his  soldiers,  for  wishing  to  preserve  their 
attachment  to  their  general,  Cneius  Pompey.  That  they  had 
now  sufficiently  discharged  their  duty  to  him,  and  had  suffered 
punishment  enough,  in  having  endured  the  want  of  every 
necessary :  but  now,  pent  up  almost  like  wild  beasts,  they 
were  prevented  from  procuring  water,  and  prevented  from 
walking  abroad ;  and  were  not  able  to  bear  the  bodily  pain  or 
the  mental  disgrace :  but  confessed  themselves  vanquished : 
and  begged  and  entreated,  if  there  was  any  room  left  for 
mercy,  that  they  should  not  be  necessitated  to  suffer  the  most 
severe  penalties."  These  sentiments  were  delivered  in  the 
mort  submissive  and  humble  language. 

Chap.  LXXXV. — Caesar  replied,  "  That  either  to  complain 
or  sue  for  mercy  became  no  man  less  than  him  :  for  that  every 
other  person  had  done  their  duty :  himself,  in  having  declined 
to  engage  on  favorable  terms,  in  an  advantageous  situation 
and  time,  that  all  things  tending  to  a  peace  might  be  totally 
unembarrassed :  his  army,  in  having  preserved  and  protected 
the  men  whom  they  had  in  tl;ieir  power,  notwithstanding  the 
injuries  which  they  had  received,  and  the  murder  of  their 
comrades;  and  even  Afranius's  soldiers,  who  of  themselves 
treated  about  concluding  a  peace,  by  which  they  thought  that 
they  would  secure  the  lives  of  all.  Thus,  that  the  parties  on 
both  sides  inclined  to  mercy :  that  the  generals  only  were 
averse  to  peace :  that  they  paid  no  regard  to  the  laws  either  of 
conference  or  truce ;  and  had  most  inhumanly  put  to  death 
ignorant  persons,  who  were  deceived  by  a  conference :  that 
therefore,  they  had  met  that  fate  which  usually  befalls  men 
from  excessive  obstinacy  and  arrogance ;  and  were  obliged  to 
have  recourse,  and  most  earnestly  desire  that  which  they  had 
shortly  before  disdained.  That.for  his  part,  he  would  not  avail 
himself  of  their  present  humiliation,  or  his  present  advantage, 
to  require  terms  by  which  his  power  might  be  increased,  but 
only  that  those  armies,  which  they  had  maintained  for  so  many 


CHAP.  T.xxxvi.  THE  OlVJJLi  WAE.  289 

years  to  oppose  him,  should  be  disbanded :  for  six  legions  had 
been  sent  into  Spain,  and  a  seventh  raised  there,  and  many 
and  powerful  fleets  provided,  and  generals  of  great  military 
experience  sent  to  command  them,  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  oppose  him :  that  none  of  these  measures  were  adopted  to 
keep  the  Spains  in  peace,  or  for  the  use  of  the  province,  which, 
from  the  length  of  the  peace,  stood  in  need  of  no  such  aid ;  that 
all  these  things  were  long  since  designed  against  him ;  that 
against  him  a  new  sort  of  government  was  estabhshed,  that 
the  same  person  should  be  at  the  gates  of  Rome,  to  direct  the 
affairs  of  tiie  city ;  and  though  absent,  have  the  government  of 
two  most  warlike  provinces  for  so  many  years :  that  against 
him  the  laws  of  the  magistrates  had  been  altered ;  that  the  late 
praetors  and  consuls  should  not  be  sent  to  govern  the  provinces 
as  had  been  the  constant  custom,  but  persons  approved  of  and 
chosen  by  a  faction.  That  against  him  the  excuse  of  age  was 
not  admitted ;  but  persons  of  tried  experience  in  former  wars 
"were  called  up  to  take  the  command  of  the  armies :  that  with 
respect  to  him  only,  the  routine  was  not  observed  which  had 
been  allowed  to  all  generals,  that,  after  a  successful  war,  they 
should  return  home  and  disband  their  armies,  if  not  with  some 
mark  of  honor,  at  least  without  disgrace ;  that  he  had  sub- 
mitted to  all  these  things  patiently,  and  would  still  submit 
to  them ;  nor  did  he  now  desire  to  take  their  army  from  them 
and  keep  it  to  himself  (which,  however,  would  not  be  a  diffi- 
cult matter),  but  only  that  they  should  not  have  it  to  employ 
against  him :  and  therefore,  as  he  smd  before,  let  them  quit 
the  provinces,  and  disband  their  army.  If  this  was  complied 
with,  he  would  injure  no  person ;  that  these  were  the  last  and 
only  conditions  of  peace," 

Chap.  LXXXVI. — ^It  was  very  acceptable  and  agreeable 
to  Afranius's  soldiers,  as  might  be  easily  known  from  their 
signs  of  joy,  that  they  who  expected  some  injury  after  this 
defeat,  should  obtain  without  solicitation  the  reward  of  a 
dismissal.  For  when  a  debate  was  introduced  about  the  place 
and  time  of  their  dismissal,  they  all  began  to  express,  both  by 
words  and  signs,  from  the  rampart  where  they  stood,  that  they 
should  be  discharged  immediately ;  for  although  every  security 
might  be  ^ven,  that  they  would  be  disbanded,,  still  the  matter 
would  be  uncertain,  if  it  was  deferred  to  a  future  day.  After  a 
short  debate  on  either  side,  it  was  brought  to  this  issue :  that 

13 


290  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  BOOK  I. 

those  w'ho  had  any  settlement  or  possession  in  Spain,  should 
be  immediately  discharged  :  the  rest  at  the  river  Var.'  Caesar 
gave  security  that  they  should  receive  no  damage,  and  that  no 
person  should  bo  obliged  against  his  incHnation  to  take  the 
military  oath  under  him. 

Chap.  LXXXVII. — Caesar  promised  to  supply  them  with 
com  from  the  present  time  till  they  arrived  at  the  riv^r  Var. 
He  further  adds,  that  whatever  any.  of  them  lost  in  the  war, 
which  was  in  the  possession  of  his  soldiers,  should  be  restored 
to  those  that  lost  them.  To  his  soldiers  he  made  a  recom- 
pense in  money  for  those  things,  a  just  valuation  being 
made.  Whatever  disputes  Afranius's  soldiers  had  afterward 
among  themselves,  they  voluntarily  submitted  to  Caesar's  de- 
cision. Afranius  and  Petreius,  when  pay  was  demanded  by 
the  legions,  a  sedition  almost  breaking  out,  asserted  that  the 
time  had  not  yet  come,  and  required  that  Caesar  should  take 
cognizance  of  it ;  and  both  parties  were  content  with  his  de- 
cision. About  a  third  part  of  their  army  being  dismissed  in 
two  days,  Caesar  ordered  two  of  his  legions,  to  go  before,  the 
rest  to  follow  the  vanquished  enemy ;  that  they  should  encamp 
at  a  small  distance  from  each  o;her.  The  execution  of  this 
business  he  gave  in  charge  to  Quintus  Fufius  Kalenus,  one  of 
his  lieutenants.  According  to  his  directions,  they  marched 
from  Spain  to  the  river  Var,  and  there  the  rest  of  the  army  was 
disbanded. 

1  The  Varus,  modem  Yar,  a  rapid  river  of  Italy,  which  takes  its  rise 
in  the  Alps,  runs  in  a  southerly  direction,  and  falls  into  the  Mediterrar 
nean,  a  little  to  the  west  of  Nice. 


CHAP.  II.  THE  CIVIL  "WAB.  291 


.  BOOK  II. 

THE  AEGUMBNT. 

I.  Massilia  is  dosely  besieged  on  every  side.  IH.  Ladas  Nasidios  brings 
a  fleet  to  the  relief  of  the  town,  and  forms  a  junction  with  the  fleet  of 
the  Massilians.  VII.  He  engages  unsuccessfully  with  Caesar's  fleet. 
VIII.  Treboniua  constructs  engines  of  extraordinary  size  against  the 
town.  XU.  The  inhabitants  grow  terrified  and  seek  a  truce.  XIV. 
They  succeed  in  obtaining  it,  out  subsequently  break  it  and  destroy 
Trebonius's  works  by  a  sudden  sally.  XV.  The  besiegers  speedily 
restore  them,  and  the  townsmen  propose  a  surrender.  XVII.  In  the 
mean  time,  M.  Varro  prepares  for  war  in  Farther  Spain.  XX.  But  is 
deserted  by  his  followers,  and  falls  into  the  power  of  Caesar.  XXU. 
The  Massilians  surrender.  XXIII.  Curio  is  at  nrst  successful  in  Africa. 
XL.  But  afterward,  rashly  engaging  in  action  against  a  superior  force, 
is  cut  to  pieces  with  his  entire  army. 

« 
Chap.  I. — ^While  these  things  were  going  forward  in 
Spain,  Caius  Trebonius,  Caesar's  lieutenant,  who  had  been  left 
to  conduct  the  assault  of  Massilia,  began  to  raise  a  mound, 
vineae,  and  turrets  against  the  town,  on  two  sides  ;  one  of  which 
was  next  the  harbor  and  docks,  the  other  on  that  part  where 
there  is  a  passage  from  Gaul  and  Spain  to  that  sea  which  forces 
itself  up  the  mouth  of  the  Rhone.  For  Massilia*  is  washed 
almost  on  three  sides  by  the  sea,  the  remaining  fourth  part  is 
the  only  side  which  has  access  by  land.  A  part  even  of  this 
space,  which  reaches  to  the  fortress,  being  fortified  by  the  nature 
of  the  country,  and  a  very  deep  valley,  required  a  long  and 
diflScult  siege.  To  accomplish  these  works,  Caius  Trebonius 
sends  for  a  great  quantity  of  carriages  and  men  from  the  whole 
Province,  and  orders  hurdles  and  materials  to  be  furnished. 
These  things  being  provided,  he  raised  a  mound  eighty  feet  in 
height. 

CaA.p.  n. — But  so  great  a  store  of  every  thing  necessary  for 
a  war  had  been  a  long  time  before  laid  up  in  the  town,  and 
so  great  a  number  of  engines,  that  no  vineae  made  of  hurdles 
could  withstand  their  force.  For  poles  twelve  feet  in  length, 
pointed  with  iron,  and  these  too  shot  from  very  large  engines, 


292  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  il 

sank  into  the  ground  through  four  rows  of  hurdles.  Therefore 
,  the  arches  of  the  vineaj  were  covered  over  with  beams  a  foot 
thick,  fastened  together,  and  under  this  the  rti^terials  of  the 
agger  were  handed  from  one  to  another.  Before  this  was  car- 
ried a  testudo  sixty  feet  long,  for  leveling  the  ground,  made 
also  of  very  strong  timber,  and  covered  over  with  every  thing 
that  was  capable  of  protecting  it  against  the  fire  and  stones 
thrown  by  the  enemy.  But  the  greatness  of  the  works,  the 
height  of  the  wall  and  towers,  and  the  multitude  of  engines 
retarded  the  progress  of  our  works.  Besides,  frequent  sallies 
were  made  from  the  town  by  the  Albici,  and  fire  was  thrown  on 
our  mound  and  turrets.  These  our  men  easily  repulsed,  and, 
doing  considerable  damage  to  those  who  sallied,  beat  them  back 
into  the  town. 

Chap.  III. — In  the  mean  time,  Lucius  Nasidius,  being  sent 
by  Cneius  Pompey  with  a  fleet  of  sixteen  sail,  a  few  of  which 
had  beaks  of  brass,  to  the  assistance  of  Lucius  Domitius  and  the 
Massilians,  passed  the  straits  of  Sicily  without  the  knowledge 
or  expectation  of  Curio,  and,  putting  Avith  his  fleet  into  Mes- 
sana,  and  making  the  nobles  and  senate  take  flight  with  the 
sudden  terror,  carried  off  one  of  their  ships  out  of  dock.  Hav- 
ing joined  this  to  his  other  ships,  he  made  good  his  voyage  to 
Massilia,  and  having  sent  in  a  galley  privately,  acquaints  Do- 
mitius and  the  Massilians  of  his  arrival,  and  earnestly  encour- 
ages them  to  hazard  another  battle  with  Brutus's  fleet  with  the 
addition  of  his  aid. 

Chap.  IV. — The  Massilians,  since  their  former  loss,  had 
brought  the  same  nimiber  of  old  ships  from  the  docks,  and  had 
repaired  and  fitted  them  out  with  great  industry :  they  had 
a  large  supply  of  seamen  and  pilots.  They  had  got  several 
fishing-smacks,  and  covered  them  over,  that  the  seamen  might 
be  secure  against  darts :  these  they  filled  with  archers  and 
engines.  With  a  fleet  thus  appointed,  encouraged  by  the 
entreaties  and  tears  of  all  the  old  men,  matrons,  and  virgins 
tp  succor  the  state  in  this  hour  of  distress,  they  went  on  board 
with  no  less  spirit  and  confidence  than  they  had  fought  before. 
For  it  happens,  from  a  common  infirmity  of  human  i^ture, 
that  we  are  more  flushed  with  confidence,  or  more  vehemently 
alarmed  at  things  unseen,  concealed,  and  unkown,  as  was  the 
case  then.  For  the  arrival  of  Lucius  Nasidius  had  filled  the 
state  with  the  most  sanguine  hopes  and  wishes.     Having  got  a 


CHAP.  VI.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  -ik^  298 

fair  wind,  they  sailed  out  of  port  and  went  to  Nasidius  to 
Taurois,  which  is  a  fort  belonging  to  the  Massilians,  and  there 
ranged  their  fleet  and  again  encouraged  each  other  to  engage, 
and  communicated  their  plan  of  operation.  The  command  of 
the  right  division  was  given  to  the  Massilians,  that  of  the  left 
to  Nasidius. 

Chap.  V. — ^Brutus  sailed  to  the  same  place  with  an  aug- 
mented fleet;  for  to  those  made  by  Caesar  at  Arelas'  were 
added  six  ships  taken  from  the  Massilians,  which  he  had 
refitted  since  the  last  battle  and  had  furnished  with  every 
necessary.  Accordingly,  having  encouraged  his  men  to  despise 
a  vanquished  people  whom  they  had  conquered  when  yet 
unbroken,  he  advanced  against  them  full  of  confidence  and 
spirit.  IVora  Trebonius's  camp  and  all  the  higher  grounds  it 
was  easy  to  see  into  the  town — ^how  all  the  youth  which 
remained  in  it,  and  all  persons  of  more  advanced  years,  with 
their  wives  and  children,  and  the  public  guards,  were  either 
extending  their  hands  from  the  wall  to  the  heavens,  or  were 
repairing  to  the  temples  of  the  immortal  gods,  and  prostrating 
themselves  before  their  images,  were  entreating  them  to  grant 
them  victory.  Nor  was  there  a  single  person  who  did  not 
imagine  that  his  future  fortune  depended  on  the  issue  of  that 
day ;  for  the  choice  of  their  youth  and  the  most  respectable  of 
every  age,  being  expressly  invited  and  solicited,  had  gone 
on  board  the  fleet,  that  if  any  adverse  fate  should  befall  them 
they  might  see  that  nothing  was  left  for  them  to  attempt, 
and,  if  they  proved  victorious,  they  might  have  hopes  of 
preserving  the  city,  either  by  their  internal  resources  or  by 
foreign  assistance. 

Chap.  VL — When  the  battle  was  begun,  no  efibrt  of  valor 
was  wanting  to  the  Massilians,  but,  mindful  of  the  instructions 
which  they  had  a  little  before  received  from  their  friends,  they 
fought  with  such  spirit  as  if  they  supposed  that  they  would 
never  have  another  opportunity  to  attempt  a  defense,  and  as 
if  they  believed  that  those  whose  lives  should  be  endangered, 
in  the  battle  would  not  long  precede  the  fate  of  the  rest  of  the 
citizens,  who,  if  the  city  was  taken,  must  undergo  the  same 
fortune  of  war.     Our  ships  being  at  some  distance  from  each 

I  Arelaa,  now  Aries,  a  town  of  the  Salyes,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Ehone,  a  short  distance  from  its  mouth. 


294  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  n. 

other,  room  was  allowed  both  for  the  skill  of  their  pilots  and 
the  maneuvering  of  their  ships  ;  and  if  at  any  time  ours,  rain- 
ing an  advantage  by  casting  the  iron  hooks  on  board  their 
ships,  grappled  with  them,  from  all  parts  they  assisted  those 
who  were  distressed.  Nor,  after  being  joined  by  the  Albici. 
did  they  decline  coming  to  close  engagement,  nor  were  they 
much  inferior  to  our  men  in  valor.  At  the  same  time,  showers 
of  darts,  thrown  from  a  distance  from  the  lesser  ships,  suddenly 
inflicted  several  wounds  on  our  men  when  off  their  guard  and 
otherwise  engaged  ;  and  two  of  their  three-decked  galleys,  hav- 
ing descried  the  ship  of  Decimus  Brutus,  which  could  be  easily 
distinguished  by  its  flag,  rowed  up  against  him  with  great 
violence  from  opposite  sides  :  but  Brutus,  seeing  into  their 
designs,  by  the  swiftness  of  his  ship  extricated  himself  with  such 
address  as  to  get  clear,  though  only  by  a  moment.  From  the 
velocity  of  their  motion  they  struck  against  each  other  with  such 
violence  that  they  were  both  excessively  injured  by  the  shock ; 
the  beak,  indeed,  of  one  of  them  being  broken  off,  the  whole 
ship  was  ready  to  founder,  which  circumstance  being  observed, 
the  ships  of  Brutus's  fleet,  which  were  nearest  that  station, 
attack  them  when  in  this  disorder  and  sink  them  both. 

Chap.  VII. — But  Nasidius's  ships  were  of  no  use,  and  soon 
left  the  fight ;  for  the  sight  of  their  country,  or  the  entreaties 
of  their  relations,  did  not  urge  them  to  run  a  desperate  risk  of 
their  lives.  Therefore,  of  the  number  of  the  ships  not  one 
was  lost :  of  the  fleet  of  the  Massilians  five  were  sunk,  four 
taken,  and  one  ran  off  with  Nasidius :  all  that  escaped  made 
the  best  of  their  way  to  Hither  Spain,  but  one  of  the  rest  was 
sent  forward  to  Massilia  for  the  purpose  of  bearing  this  intelli- 
gence, and  when  it  came  near  the  city,  the  whole  people 
crowded  out  to  hear  the  tidings,  and,  on  being  informed  of  the 
event,  were  so  oppressed  with  grief,  that  one  would  have 
imagined  that  the  city  had  been  taken  by  an  enemy  at  the 
same  moment.  The  Massilians,  however,  began  to  make  the 
necessary  preparations  for  the  defense  of  their  city  with  un- 
wearied energy. 

Chap.  VIII. — The  legionary  soldiers  who  had  the  manage- 
ment of  the  works  on  the  right  side,  observed,  from  the 
frequent  sallies  of  the  enemy,  that  it  might  prove  a  great 
protection  to  them  to  build  a  turret  of  brick  under  the  wall  for 
a  fort  and  place  of  refuge,  which  they  at  first  built  low  and 


CHAP.  IX.  THE  CIV^l  WAR.  296 

small,  [to  guard  them]  against  sudden  attacks.  To  it  they 
retreated,  aud  from  it  they  made  defense  if  any  superior  force 
attacked  them ;  and  from  it  they  sallied  out  either  to  repel  or 
pursue  the  enemy.  It  extended  thirty  feet  on  every  side,  and 
the  thickness  of  the  walls  was  five  feet  But  afterward,  as 
experience  is  the  best  master  in  every  thing  on  which  the  wit 
of  man  is  employed,  it  was  found  that  it  might  be  of  consider- 
able service  if  it  was  raised  to  the  usual  height  of  turrets, 
which  was  effected  in  the  following  manner. 

Chap.  IX. — When  the  turret  was  raised  to  the  height  for 
flooring,  they  laid  it  on  the  walls  in  such  a  manner  that  the 
ends  of  the  joists  were  covered  by  the  outer  face  of  the  wall, 
that  nothing  should  project  to  which  the  enemy's  fire  might 
adhere.  They,  moreover,  built  over  the  joists  with  small 
bricks  as  high  as  the  protection  of  the  plutei  and  vineae 
permitted  them;  and  on  that  place  they  laid  two  beams 
across,  angle-ways,  at  a  small  distance  from  the  outer  walls,  to 
support  the  rafters  which  were  to  cover  the  turret,  and  on  the 
beams  they  laid  joists  across  in  a  direct  line,  and  on  these 
they  fastened  down  planks.  These  joists  they  made  somewhat 
longer,  to  project  beyond  the  outside  of  the  wall,  that  they 
might  serve  to  hang  a  curtain  on  them  to  defend  and  repel  all 
blows  while  they  were  building  the  walls  between  that  and 
the  next  floor,  and  the  floor  of  this  story  they  faced  with  bricks 
and  mortar,  that  the  enemy's  fire  might  do  them  no  damage ; 
and  on  this  they  spread  mattrasses,  lest  the  weapons  thrown 
from  engines  should  break  through  the  flooring,  or  stones 
from  catapults  should  batter  the  brick  work.  They,  moreover, 
made  three  mats  of  cable  ropes,  each  of  them  the  length  of  the 
turret  walls,  and  four  feet  broad,  and,  hanging  them  round  the 
turret  on  the  three  sides  which  faced  the  enemy,  fastened 
them  to  the  projecting  joists.  For  this  was  the  only  sort  of 
defense  which,  they  had  learned  by  experience  in  other  places, 
could  not  be  pierced  by  darts  or  engines.  But  when  that  part 
of  the  turret  which  was  completed  was  protected  and  secured 
against  every  attempt  of  the  enemy,  they  removed  the  plutei 
to  other  works.  They  began  to  suspend  gradually,  and  raise 
by  screws  fitjm  the  first-floor,  the  entire  roof  of  the  turret,  and 
then  they  elevated  it  as  high  as  the  length  of  the  mats  allowed. 
Hid  and  secured  within  these  coverings,  they  built  up  the 
walls  with  bricks,  and  again,  by  another  turn  of  the  screw, 


296  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

cleared  a  place  for  themselves  to  proceed  with  the  building ; 
and,  when  they  thought  it  time  to  lay  another  floor,  they  laid 
the  ends  of  the  beams,  covered  in  by  the  outer  bricks  in  like 
manner  as  in  the  first  story,  and  from  that  story  they  again 
raised  the  uppermost  floor  and  the  mat-work.  In  this  manner, 
securely  and  without  a  blow  or  danger,  they  raised  it  six  stories 
high,  and  in  laying  the  materials  left  loop-holes  in  such  places 
as  they  thought  proper  for  working  their  engines. 

Chap.  X. — When  they  were  confident  that  they  could  pro- 
tect the  works  which  lay  around  fi-om  this  turret,  they  resolved 
to  build  a  musculus,*  sixty  feet  long,  of  timber,  two  feet  square, 
and  to  extend  it  from  the  brick  tower  to  the  enemy's  tower  and 
wall.  This  was  the  form  of  it :  first,  two  beams  of  equal  length 
were  laid  on  the  ground,  at  the  distance  of  four  feet  from  each 
other ;  and  in  them  were  fastened  small  pillars,  five  feet  high, 
which  were  joined  together  by  braces,  with  a  gentle  slope,  on 
which  the  timber  which  they  must  place  to  support  the  roof  of 
the  musculus  should  be  laid :  upon  this  were  laid  beams,  two 
feet  square,  bound  with  iron  plates  and  nails.  To  the  upper 
covering  of  the  musculus  and  the  upper  beams,  they  fastened 
laths,  four  fingers  square,  to  support  the  tiles  which  were  to 
cover  the  musculus.  The  roof  being  thus  sloped  and  laid  over 
in  rows  in  the  same  manner  as  the  joists  were  laid'on  the 
braces,  the  miisculus  was  covered  with  tiles  and  mortar,  to 
secure  it  against  fire,  which  might  be  thrown  from  the  wall. 
Over  the  tiles  hides  are  spread,  to  prevent  the  water  let  in  on 
them  by  spouts  from  dissolving  the  cement  of  the  bricks.  Again, 
the  hides  were  covered  over  with  mattrasses,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed  by  fire  or  stones.  The  soldiers  imder  the 
protection  of  the  vineae,  finish  this  whole  work  to  the  very 
tower ;  and  suddenly,  before  the  enemy  were  aware  of  it,  moved 
it  forward  by  naval  machinery,  by  putting  rollers  under  it,  close 

•  The  musculus  was,  according  to  the  description  of  Yegetius,  one  of 
the  smaller  military  machines,  by  which  soldiers,  besieging  a  town,  were 
protected  while  engaged  in  filling  up  the  ditches  round  the  besieged 
places,  so  that  the  movable  towers  (turres  ambulatoriae)  of  the  besiegers 
might  be  able  to  approach  the  walls  without  obstacle.  A  minute  des- 
cription of  a  musculus  is  given  by  Caesar  in  the  passage  before  us.  The 
musculus  described  by  Caesar,  was  evidently  designed  for  different  pur- 
poses than  the  one  mentioned  by  Vegetius,  and  the  former  appears  to  have 
been  only  a  smaller,  but  a  more  indestructible  kind  of  vinea  than  that 
commonly  used.— Smyth's  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Antiquities. 


OHAP.  xra.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.    .0  297 

up  to  the  enemy's  turret,  so  that  it  even  touched  the  build- 
ing. 

Chap.  XI. — ^The  townsmen,  affrighted  at  this  unexpected 
stroke,  bring  forward  with  levers  the  largest  stones  they  can 
procure,  and  pitching  them  from  the  wall,  roll  them  down 
on  the  musculus.  The  strength  of  the  timber  withstood  the 
shock;  and  whatever  fell  on  it  slid  off,  on  account  of  the 
sloping  roof.  When  they  perceived  this,  they  altered  their 
plan,  and  set  fire  to  barrels,  filled  with  resin  and  tar,  and  rolled 
them  down  from  the  wall  on  the  musculus.  As  soon  as  they  fell 
on  it,  they  slid  off  again,  and  were  removed  from  its  side  by 
long  poles  and  forks.  In  the  mean  time,  the  soldiers,  under  cover 
of  the  musculus,  were  rooting  out  with  crow-bars  the  lowest 
stones  of  the  enemy's  turret,  with  which  the  foundation  was 
laid.  The  musculus  was  defended  by  darts,  thrown  from  en- 
gines by  our  men  from  the  brick  tower,  and  the  enemy  were 
beaten  off  from  the  wall  and  turrets ;  nor  was  a  fair  opportunity 
of  defending  the  walls  given  them.  At  length  several  stones 
being  picked  away  from  the  foundation  of  that  tiuret  next  the 
musculus,  part  of  it  fell  down  suddenly,  and  the  rest,  as  if  fol- 
lowing it,  leaned  forward. 

Chap.  XIL — Hereupon,  the  enemy  distressed  at  the  sudden 
fall  of  the  turret,  surprised  at  the  unforeseen  calamity,  awed 
by  the  wrath  of  the  gods,  and  dreading  the  pillage  of  their 
city,  rush  all  together  out  of  the  gate  unarmed,  with  their  tem- 
ples bound  with  fillets,  and  suppliantly  stretch  out  their  hands 
to  the  officers  and  the  army.  At  this  uncommon  occurrence, 
the  whole  progress  of  the  war  was  stopped,  and  the  soldiers, 
turning  away  from  the  battle,  ran  eagerly  to  hear  and  listen  to 
them.  When  the  enemy  came  up  to  the  commanders  and  the 
army,  they  all  fell  down  at  their  feet,  and  besought  them  "  to 
wait  till  Csesar's  arrival ;  they  saw  that  their  city  was  taken, 
our  works  oempleted,  and  their  tower  undermined,  therefore 
they  desisted  from  a  defense  ;  that  no  obstacle  could  arise,  to 
prevent  their  being  instantly  plundered  at  a  beck,  as  soon  as 
he  arrived,  if  they  refused  to  submit  to  his  orders."  They  in- 
form them  that,  "  if  the  turret  had  entirely  fallen  down,  the 
soldiers  could  not  be  withheld  from  forcing  into  the  town  and 
sacking  it,  in  hopes  of  getting  spoil."  These  and  several  other 
arguments  to  the  same  effect  were  delivered,  as  they  were  a 
people  of  great  learning,  with  great  pathos  and  lamentations. 

Chap.   XIII. — ^The     lieutenants     moved   with   compassion, 


298  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ir. 

draw  off  tlio  soldiers  from  the  work,  desist  from  the  assault,  and 
leave'  sentinels  on  the  works.  A  sort  of  truce  having  been 
made  through  compassion  for  the  besieged,  the  arrival  of  Caesar 
is  anxiously  awaited ;  not  a  dart  was  thrown  from  the  walls  or 
by  our  men,  but  all  remit  their  care  and  diligence,  as  if  the 
busisess  was  at  an  end.  For  Caesar  had  given  Trebonius  strict 
charge  not  to  suffer  the  town  to  be  taken  by  storm,  lest  the 
soldiers,  too  much  irritated  both  by  abhorrence  of  their  revolt, 
by  the  contempt  shown  to  them,  and  by  their  long  labor, 
should  put  to  the  sword  all  the  grown  up  inhabitants,  as  they 
threatened  to  do.  And  it  was  with  difficulty  that  they  were 
then  restrained  from  breaking  into  the  town,  and  they  were 
much  displeased,  because  they  imagined  that  they  were  pre- 
vented by  Trebonius  from  taking  possession  of  it. 

Chap.  XIV. — But  the  enemy,  destitute  of  all  honor,  only 
waited  a  time  and  opportunity  for  fraud  and  treachery.  And 
after  an  interval  of  some  days,  when  our  men  were  careless 
and  negligent,  on  a  sudden,  at  noon,  when  some  were  dis- 
persed, and  others  indulging  themselves  in  rest  on  the  very 
works,  after  the  fatigue  of  the  day,  and  their  arms  were  all  laid 
by  and  covered  up,  they  sallied  out  from  the  gates,  and,  the 
wind  being  high  and  favorable  to  them,  they  set  fire  to  our 
works ;  and  the  wind  spread  it  in  such  a  manner  that,  in  the 
same  instant,  the  agger,  plutei,  testudo,  lower,  and  engines  all 
caught  the  flames  and  were  consumed  before  we  could  conceive 
how  it  had  occurred.  Our  men,  alarmed  at  such  an  imexpected 
turn  of  fortune,  lay  hold  on  such  arms  as  they  could  find. 
Some  rush  from  the  camp ;  an  attack  is  made  on  the  enemy : 
but  they  were  prevented,  by  arrows  and  engines  from  the  walls, 
from  pursuing  them  when  they  fled.  They  retired  to  their 
walls,  and  there,  without  fear,  set  the  musculus  and  brick 
tower  on  fire.  Thus,  by  the  perfidy  of  the  enemy  and  the 
violence  of  the  storm,  the  labor  of  many  months  was  destroyed 
in  a  moment.  The  Massilians  made  the  same  attempt  the  next 
day,  having  got  such  another  storm.  They  sallied  out  against 
the  other  tower  and  agger,  and  fought  with  more  confidence. 
But  as  our  men  had  on  the  former  occasion  given  up  all 
thoughts  of  a  contest,  so,  warned  by  the  event  of  the  preceding 
day,  they  had  made  every  preparation  for  a  defense.  Accord- 
ingly, they  slew  several,  and  forced  the  rest  to  retreat  into  the 
town  without  effecting  their  design. 

Chap.  XV. — ^Trebomus  began  to  provide,  and  repair  what 


CHAP.  XVI.  THE  CftVIL  WAE.  299 

had  been  destroyed,  with  much  greater  zeal  on  the  part  of  the 
soldiers ;  for  when  they  saw  that  their  extraordinary  pains  and 
preparations  had  an  unfortunate  issue,  they  were  fired  with 
indignation  that,  in  consequence  of  the  impious  violation  of 
the  truce,  their  valor  should  be  held  in  derision.  There 
was  no  place  left  them  from  which  the  materials  for  their 
mound  could  be  fetched,  in  consequence  of  all  the  timber,  far 
and  wide,  in  the  territories  of  the  Massilians,  having  been  cut 
down  and  carried  away ;  they  began  therefore  to  make  an  aj^r 
of  a  new  construction,  never  heard  of  before,  of  two  walls  of 
brick,  each  six  feet  thick,  and  to  lay  floors  over  them  of  almost 
the  same  breadth  with  the  agger,  made  of  timber.  But  wherever 
the  space  between  the  walk,  or  the  weakness  of  the  timber, 
seemed  to  require  it,  piUars  were  placed  underifeath  and  tra- 
versed beams  laid  on  to  strengthen  the  work,  and  the  space 
which  was  floored  was  covered  over  with  hurdles,  and  the 
hurdles  plastered  over  with  mortar.  The  soldiers,  covered  over 
head  by  the  floor,  on  the  right  and  left  by  the  wall,  and  in  the 
front  by  the  mantlets,  carried  whatever  materials  were  neces- 
sary for  the  building  without  danger :  the  business  was  soon 
finished — the  loss  of  their  laborious  work  was  soon  repaired  by 
the  dexterity  and  fortitude  of  the  soldiers.  Gates  for  making  sal- 
Hes  were  left  in  the  wall  in  such  places  as  they  thought  proper. 
Chap.  XVL — But  when  the  enemy  perceived  that  those 
works,  which  they  had  hoped  could  not  be  replaced  without  a 
great  length  of  time,  were  put  into  so  thorough  repair  by  a  few 
day's  labor  and  diligence,  that  there  was  no  room  for  perfidy  or 
sallies,  and  that  no  means  were  left  them  by  which  they  could 
either  hurt  the  men  by  resistance  or  the  works  by  fu-e,  and 
when  they  found  by  former  examples  that  their  town  could  be 
surrounded  with  a  wall  and  turrets  on  every  part  by  which  it 
was  accessible  by  land,  in  such  a  manner  that  they  could  not 
have  room  to  stand  on  their  own  fortifications,  because  our 
works  were  built  almost  on  the  top  of  their  walls  by  our  army, 
and  darts  could  be  thrown  from  our  hands,  and  when  they 
perceived  that  all  advantage  arising  from  their  engines,  on 
which  they  had  built  great  hopes,  was  totally  lost,  and  that 
though  they  had  an  opportunity  of  fighting  with  us  on  equal 
terms  from  walls  and  turrets,  they  could  perceive  that  they 
were  not  equal  to  our  men  in  bravery,  they  had  recourse  to 
the  same  proposals  of  surrender  as  before. 


300  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

Chap.  XVII. — In  Further  Spain,  Marcus  Varro,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  disturbances,  -when'  he  heard  of  the  circum- 
stances which  took  place  in  Italy,  being  diffident  of  Pompey's 
success,  used  to  speak  in  a  very  friendly  manner  of  Caesar. 
That  though,  being  pre-engaged  to  Cneius  Pompey  in  quality  of 
lieutenant,  he  was  bound  in  honor  to  him,  that,  nevertheless, 
there  existed  a  very  intimate  tie  between  him  and  Caesar ;  that 
he  was  not  ignorant  of  what  was  the  duty  of  a  lieutenant,  who 
bore  an  office  of  trust ;  nor  of  his  own  strength,  nor  of  the 
disposition  of  the  whole  province  to  Caesar.  These  sentiments 
he  constantly  expressed  in  hi»  ordinary  conversation,  and  did 
not  attach  himself  to  either  party.  But  afterward,  when  he 
found  that  Caesar  was  detained  before  Massilia,  that  the  forces 
of  Petreius  h*i  effected  a  junction  with  the  army  of  Afranius, 
that  considerable  reinforcements  had  come  to  their  assistance, 
that  there  were  great  hopes  and  expectations,  and  heard  that 
the  whole  Hither  province  had  entered  into  a  confederacy,  and 
of  the  difficulties  to  which  Caesar  was  reduced  afterward  at 
Ilerda  for  want  of  provisions,  and  Afranius  wrote  to  him  a 
fuller  and  more  exaggerated  account  of  these  matters,  he 
began  to  regulate  his  movements  by  those  of  fortune. 

Chap.  XVIII. — ^He  made  levies  throughout  the  province ; 
and,  having  completed  his  two  legions,  he  added  to  them  about 
thirty  auxiliary  cohorts ;  he  collected  a  large  quantity  of  com  to 
send  partly  to  the  Masilians,  partly  to  Afranius  and  Petreius. 
He  commanded  the  inhabitants  of  Gades  to  build  ten  ships  of 
war ;  besides,  he  took  care  that  several  others  should  be  built 
in  Spain.  He  removed  all  the  money  and  ornaments  from 
the  temple'  of  Hercules  to  the  town  of  Gades,  and  sent  six 
cohorts  thither  from  the  province  to  guard  them,  and  gave  the 
command  of  the  town  of  Gades  to  Caius  Gallonius,  a  Roman 
knight,  and  friend  of  Domitius,  who  had  come  thither  sent  by 
Domitius  to  recover  an  estate  for  him ;  and  he  deposited  all 
the  arms,  both  pubUc  and  private,  in  Gallonius's  house.  He 
himself  [VaiTo]  made  severe  harangues  against  Caesar.  He 
often  pronounced  from  his  tribunal  that  Caesar  had  fought 
several  unsuccessful  battles,  and  that  a  great  number  of  his 

'  It  was  thought  that  the  bones  of  Hercules  were  buried  here ;  hence 
great  ofiferings  were  made  at  his  shrine.  It  is  recorded  that  Lucullua 
offered  the  tenth  of  his  property  there,  and  that  Hannibal,  before  he  set 
out  for  Italy,  went  there  to  make  vows  and  offerings. 


CHAP.  XIX.  THE  OrVlL  WAB.  301 

men  had  deserted  to  Afranins.  That  he  had  these  accounts 
from  undoubted  messengers,  and  authority  on  which  he  could 
rely.  By  these  means  he  terrified  the  Roman  citizens  of 
that  province,  and  obliged  them  to  promise  him  for  the  service 
of  the  state  one  hundred  and  ninety  thousand  sesterces,  twenty 
thousand  pounds  weight  of  silver,  and  a  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  bushels  of  wheat.  He  laid  heavier  burdens  on  those 
states  which  he  thought  were  friendly  disposed  to  Caesar,  and 
billeted  troops  on  them;  he  passed  judgment  against  some 
private  persons,  and  condemned  to  confiscation  the  properties 
of  those  who  had  spoken  or  made  orations  against  the  repubUc, 
and  forced  the  whole  province  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to 
him  and  Pompey.  Being  informed  of  all  that  happened  in  Hither 
Spain,  he  prepared  for  war.  This  was  his  plan  of  operations. 
He  was  to  retire  with  his  two  legions  to  Gades,  and  to  lay  up 
all  the  shipping  and  provisions  there.  For  he  had  been  inform- 
ed that  the  whole  province  was  inclined  to  favor  Caesar's  party. 
He  thought  that  the  war  might  be  easily  protracted  in  an  island, 
if  he  was  provided  with  corn  and  shipping.  Caesar,  although 
called  back  to  Italy  by  many  and  important  matters,  yet  had 
determined  to  leave  no  dregs  of  war  behind  him  in  Spain, 
because  he  knew  that  Pompey  had  many  dependents  and  clients 
in  the  hither  province. 

Chap.  XIX. — Having  therefore  sent  two  legions  into  Further 
Spain  under  the  command  of  Quintus  Cassius,  tribune  of  the 
people ;  he  himself  advances  with  six  hundred  horse  by  forced 
marches,  and  issues  a  proclamation,  appointing  a  day  on  which 
the  magistrates  and  nobility  of  all  the  states  should  attend  him 
at  Corduba.  This  proclamation  being  published  through  the 
whole  province,  there  was  not  a  state  that  did  not  send  a  part 
of  their  senate  to  Corduba,  at  the  appointed  time ;  and  not  a 
Roman  citizen  of  any  note  but  appeared  that  day.  At  the  same 
time  the  senate  at  Corduba  shut  the  gates  of  their  own  accord 
against  Varro,  and  posted  guards  and  sentinels  on  the  wall  and 
in  the  turrets,  and  detained  two  cohorts  (called  Colonicae,  which 
had  come  there  accidentally),  for  the  defense  of  the  town. 
About  the  same  time  the  people  of  Carmona,  which  is  by  iax 
the  strongest  state  in  the  whole  province,  of  themselves  drove 
out  of  the  town  the  cohorts,  and  shut  the  gates  against  them, 
although  three  cohorts  had  been  detached  by  Varro  to  garrison 
the  citadel. 


302  CAESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

Chap.  XX. — ^But  Varro  was  in  greater  haste  on  this  account 
to  reach  Gades  with  his  legion  as  soon  as  possible,  lest 
he  should  be  stopped  either  on  his  march  or  on  crossing  over  to 
the  island.  The  affection  of  the  province  to  Caesar  proved  so 
great  and  so  favorable,  that  he  received  a  letter  from  Gades, 
before  he  was  far  advanced  on  his  march :  that  as  soon  as  the 
nobility  of  Gades  heard  of  Caesar's  proclamation,  they  had 
combined  with  the  tribune  of  the  cohorts,  which  were  in 
garrison  there,  to  drive  Gallonius  out  of  the  town,  and  to  secure 
the  city  and  island  for  Caesar.  That  having  agreed  on  the 
design  they  had  sent  notice  to  Gallonius,  to  quit  Gades  of  his 
own  accord  while  he  could  do  it  with  safety ;  if  he  did  not, 
they  would  take  measures  for  themselves ;  that  for  fear  of  this 
Gallonius  had  been  induced  to  quit  the  town.  "When  this  was 
known,  one  of  Varro's  two  legions,  which  was  called  Vemacula, 
carried  off  the  colors  from  Varro's  camp,  he  himself  standing 
by  and  looking  on,  and  retired  to  Hispalis,  and  took  post  in  the 
market  and  public  places  without  doing  any  injury,  and  the 
Roman  citizens  residing  there  approved  so  highly  of  this  act, 
that  every  one  most  earnestly  offered  to  entertain  them  in 
their  houses.  When  Varro,  terrified  at  these  things,  having 
altered  his  route,  proposed  going  to  Italica,  he  was  informed 
by  his  friends  that  the  gates  were  shut  against  him.  Then 
indeed,  when  intercepted  from  every  road,  he  sends  word  to 
Caesar,  that  he  was  ready  to  deliver  up  the  legion  which  he 
commanded.  He  sends  to  him  Sextus  Caesar,  and  orders  him 
to  deliver  it  up  to  him.  Varro,  having  delivered  up  the  legion, 
went  to  Caesar  to  Corduba,  and  having  laid  before  him  the 
public  accounts,  handed  over  to  him  most  faithfully  whatever 
money  he  had,  and  told  him  what  quantity  of  com  and  shipping 
he  had,  and  where. 

Chap.  XXI. — Caesar  made  a  public  oration  at  Corduba,  in 
which  he  returned  thanks  to  all  severally:  to  the  Roman 
citizens,  because  they  had  been  zealous  to  keep  the  town  in 
their  own  power ;  to  the  Spaniards,  for  having  driven  out  the 
garrison ;  to  the  Gaditani,  for  having  defeated  the  attempts  of 
his  enemies,  and  asserted  their  own  liberty ;  to  the  Tribunes 
and  Centurions  who  had  gone  there  as  a  guard,  for  having 
by  their  valor  confirmed  them  in  their  purpose.  He  re- 
mitted the  tax  which  the  Roman  citizens  had  promised  to 
Varro  for  the  public  use :  he  restored  their  goods  to  those 


CHAP.  xxn.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  303 

-vflio  Ii6>wa8  informed  had  incurred  that  penalty  by  speaking 
too  freely,  having  given  public  and  private  rewards  to  some : 
he  filled  the  rest  with  flattering  hopes  of  his  future  intentions ; 
and  having  staid  two  days  at  Corduba,  he  set  out  for  Gades ; 
he  ordered  the  money  and  ornaments  which  had  been  carried 
away  from  the  temple  of  Hercules,  and  lodged  in  the  houses 
of  private  persons,  to  be  replaced  in  the  temple.  He  made 
Quintus  Cassius  governor  of  the  province,  and  assigned  him 
four  legions.  He  himself,  with  those  ships  which  Marcus 
Varro  had  built,  and  others  which  the  Gaditani  had  built  By 
Varro's  orders,  arrived  in  a  few  days  at  Tarraco,  where 
embassadors  from  the  greatest  part  of  the  nearer  province 
waited  his  arrival.  Having  in  the  same  manner  conferred 
marks  of  honor  both  publicly  and  privately  on  some  states, 
he  left  Tarraco,  and  went  thence  by  land  to  Narbo,  and  thence 
to  Massilia.  There  he  was  informed  that  a  law  was  passed  for 
creating  a  dictator,  and  that  he  had  been  nominated  dictator 
by  Marcus  Lepidus'  the  praetor. 

Chap.  XXII. — ^The  Massilians,  wearied  out  by  misfortunes 
of  every  sort,  reduced  to  the  lowest  ebb  for  want  of  com, 
conquered  in  two  engagements  at  sea,  defeated  in  their  fre- 
quent sallies,  and  struggling  moreover  with  a  fatal  pestilence, 
from  their  long  confinement  and  change  of  victuals  (for  they 
all  subsisted  on  old  millet  and  damaged  barley,  which  they  had 
formerly  provided  and  laid  up  in  the  public  stores  against 
an  emergency  of  this  kind),  their  turret  being  demolished, 
a  great  part  of  their  wall  having  given  way,  and  despair- 
ing of  any  aid,  either  from  the  provinces  or  their  armies, 
for  these  they  had  heard  had  fallen  into  Caesar's  power, 
resolved  to  surrender  now  without  dissimulation.  But  a  few 
days  before,  Lucius  Domitius,  having  discovered  the  intention 
of  the  Massilians,  and  having  procured  three  ships,  two  of 
which  he  gave  up  to  his  friends,  went  on  board  the  third 
himself^  having  got  a  brisk  wind,  put  out  to  sea.  Some  ships, 
which  by  Brutus's  orders  were  constantly  cruising  near  the 
port,  having  espied  him,  weighed  anchor,  and  pursued  him. 
But  of  these,  the  ship  on  board  of  which  he  was,  persevered 
itself,  and  continuing  its  flight,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  wind 


'  This  was  the  Lepidus  who  subsequently,  with  Mark  Antony  and 
Octavli^  Caesar,  formed  the  second  triumvirate. 


304  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  BOOK  ii. 

got  out  of  sight :  the  other  two,  affrighted  by  the  approach  of 
our  galleys  put  back  again  into  the  harbor.  The  Massilians 
conveyed  their  arms  and  engines  out  of  the  town,  as  they  were 
ordered :  brought  their  ships  out  of  the  port  and  docks,  and 
delivered  up  the  money  in  their  treasury.  When  these  affairs 
were  dispatched,  Caesar,  sparing  the  town  more  out  of  regard 
to  their  renown  and  antiquity  than  to  any  claim  they  could  lay 
to  his  favor,  left  two  legions  in  gaitison  there,  sent  the  rest 
to  Italy,  and  set  out  himself  for  Rome. 

Chap.  XXIII. — About  the  same  time  Caius  Curio,  having 
sailed  from  Sicily  to  Africa,  and  from  the  first  despising 
the  forces  of  Publius  Attius  Varus,  transported  only  two 
of  the  four  legions  which  he  had  received  from  Caesar,  and 
five  hundred  horse,  and  having  spent  two  days  and  three 
nights  on  the  voyage,  arrived  at  a  place  called  Aquilaria, 
which  is  about  twenty-two  miles  distant  from  Clupea,  and  in 
the  summer  season  has  a  convenient  harbor,  and  is  inclosed 
by  two  projecting  promontories.  Lucius  Caesar  the  son,  who 
was  waiting  his  arrival  near  Clupea  with  ten  ships  which 
had  been  taken  near  Utica  in  a  war  with  the  pirates,  and 
which  Publius  Attius  had  had  repaired  for  this  war,  fright- 
ened at  the  number  of  our  ships,  fled  the  sea,  and  running 
his  three-decked  covered  galley  on  the  nearest  shore,  left 
her  there  and  made  his  escape  by  land  to  Adrumetum.  Caius 
Considius  Longus,  with  a  garrison  of  one  legion,  guarded  this 
town.  The  rest  of  Caesar's  fleet,  after  his  flight,  retired  to 
Adrumetum.  Marcus  Rufus,  the  quaestor,  pursued  him  with 
twelve  ships,  which  Curio  had  brought  from  Sicily  as  convoy 
to  the  merchantmen,  and  seeing  a  ship  left  on  the  shore, 
he  brought  her  off  by  a  towing  rope,  and  returned  with  his 
fleet  to  Curio. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Curio  detached  Marcus  before  with  the 
fleet  to  Utica,  and  marched  thither  with  his  army.  Having 
advanced  two  days,  he  came  to  the  river  Bagrada,  and  there 
left  Caius  Caninius  Rebilus,  the  lieutenant,  with  the  legions ; 
and  went  forward  himself  with  the  horse  to  view  the  Cornelian 
camp,  because,  that  was  reckoned  a  very  ehgible  position  for 
encamping.  It  is  a  straight  ridge,  projecting  into  the  sea, 
steep  and  rough  on  both  sides,  but  the  ascent  is  more  gentle 
on  that  part  which  lies  opposite  Utica.  It  is  not  more  than  a 
mile  distant  from  Utica  in  a  direct  line.    But  on  this  road 


OHAP.  XXVI.  THE  CIVIL  WAE.  306 

there  is  a  spring,  to  Avhich  the  sea  comes  up,  and  overflows ;  an 
extensive  morass  is  thereby  formed;  and  if  a  person  would 
avoid  it,  he  must  make  a  circuit  of  six  miles  to  reach  the  town. 

Chap.  XXV. — Having  examined  this  place,  Curio  got  a  view 
of  Varus's  camp,  joining  the  wall  and  town,  at  the  gate  called 
Bellica,  well  fortified  by  its  natural  situation,  on  one  side  by 
the  town  itself,  on  the  other  by  a  theater  which  is  before 
the  town,  the  approaches  to  the  town  being  rendered  diflScult 
and  narrow  by  the  very  extensive  out-buildings  of  that  struc- 
ture. At  the  same  time  he  observed  the  roads  very  full  of 
carriages  and  cattle,  which  they  were  conveying  from  the 
coimtry  into  the  town  on  the  sudden  alarm.  He  sent  his 
cavalry  after  them  to  plimder  them  and  get  the  spoil.  And  at 
the  same  time  Varus  had  detached  as  a  guard  for  them  six 
hundred  Numidian  horse,  and  four  hundred  foot,  which  king 
Juba  had  sent  to  Utica  as  auxiliaries  a  few  days  before.  There 
was  a  friendship  subsisting  between  his  [Juba's]  father  and 
Pompey,  and  a  feud  between  him  and  Curio,  because  he,  when 
a  tribune  of  the  people,  had  proposed  a  law,  in  which  he  en- 
deavored to  make  pubUc  property  of  the  kingdom  of  Juba. 
The  horse  engaged ;  but  the  Numidians  were  not  able  to  stand 
our  first  charge ;  but  a  hundred  and  twenty  being  killed,  the 
rest  retreated  into  their  camp  near  the  town.  In  the  mean 
time,  on  the  arrival  of  his  men  of  war,  Curio  ordered  proclamar 
tion  to  be  made  to  the  merchant  ships,  which  lay  at  anchor 
before  Utica,  in  number  about  two  hundred,  that  he  would 
treat  as  enemies  all  that  did  not  set  sail  immediately  for  the 
Cornelian  camp.  As  soon  as  the  proclamation  was  made,  in  an 
instant  they  all  weighed  anchor  and  left  Utica,  and  repaired  to 
the  place  commanded  them.  This  circumstance  furnished  the 
army  with  plenty  of  every  thing. 

Chap.  XXVI. — ^After  these  transactions,  Curio  returned  to 
his  camp  to  Bragada ;  and  by  a  general  shout  of  the  whole 
army  was  saluted  imperator.*  The  next  day  he  led  his  army 
to  Utica,  and  encamped  near  the  town.  Before  the  works  of 
the  camp  were  finished,  the  horse  upon  guard  brought  him 
word  that  a  large  supply  of  horse  and  foot  sent  by  king  Juba 
were  on  their  march  to  Utica,  and  at  the  same  time  a  cloud  of 


1  This  was  merely  an  honorary  title  bestowed  by  the  army  on  their 
victorious  general. 


306  C^SAB'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

dust  was  observed,  and  in  a  moment  the  front  of  the  line  was  in 
sight.  Curio,  surprised  at  the  suddenness  of  the  affair,  sent  on 
the  horse  to  receive  their  first  charge,  and  detain  them.  He 
immediately  called  off  his  legions  from  the  work,  and  put  them 
in  battle  array.  The  horse  began  the  battle  :  and  before  the 
legions  could  be  completely  marshaled  and  take  their  ground, 
the  king's  entire  forces  being  thrown  into  disorder  and  confu- 
sion, because  they  had  marched  without  any  order,  and  were 
under  no  apprehensions,  betake  themselves  to  flight :  almost 
all  the  enemy's  horse  being  safe,  because  they  made  a  speedy 
retreat  into  the  town  along  the  shore,  Caesar's  soldiers  slay  a 
great  number  of  their  infantry. 

Chap.  XXVII. — The  next  night  two  Marsian  centurions, 
with  twenty-two  men  belonging  to  the  companies,  deserted 
from  Curio's  camp  to  Attius  Varus.  They,  whether  they  ut- 
tered the  sentiments  which  they  really  entertained,  or  wished  to 
gratify  Varus  (for  what  we  wish  we  readily  give  credit  to,  and 
what  we  think  ourselves,  we  hope  is  the  opinion  of  other  men), 
assured  him,  that  the  minds  of  the  whole  army  were  disaflfected 
to  Curio,  that  it  was  very  expedient  that  the  armies  should  bo 
brought  in  view  of  each  other,  and  an  opportunity  of  a  confer- 
ence be  given.  Induced  by  their  opinion.  Varus  the  next  day 
led  his  troops  out  of  the  camp :  Curio  did  so  in  like  manner, 
and  witii  only  one  small  valley  between  them,  each  drew  up  his 
forces. 

Chap.  XXVUI. — In  Varus's  army  there  was  one  Sextus 
Quintilius  Varus  who,  as  we  have  mentioned  before,  was  at  Cor- 
finium.  When  Caesar  gave  him  his  liberty,  he  went  over  to 
Africa ;  now.  Curio  had  transported  to  Africa  those  legions 
which  Caesar  had  received  under  his  command  a  short  time 
before  at  Corfinium ;  so  that  the  oflScers  and  companies  were 
still  the  same,  excepting  the  change  of  a  few  centurions. 
Quintilius,  making  this  a  pretext  for  addressing  them,  began  to 
go  round  Curio's  lines,  and  to  entreat  the  soldiers  "  not  to  lose 
all  recollection  of  the  oath  which  they  took  first  to  Domitius 
and  to  him  their  quaestor,  nor  bear  arms  against  those  who  had 
shared  the  same  fortune,  and  endured  the  same  hardships  in  a 
siege,  nor  fight  for  those  by  whom  they  had  been  opprobriously 
called  deserters."  To  this  he  added  a  few  words  by  way  of  en- 
couragement, what  they  might  expect  from  his  own  liberality, 
if  they  should  follow  him  and  Attius.     On  the  delivery  of  this 


CHAP.xsxi.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.       j  307 

speech,  no  intimation  of  their  future  conduct  is  given  by  Curio's 
army,  and.  thus  both  generals  led  back  their  troops  to  their 
camp. 

Chap.  XXIX. — However,  a  great  and  general  fear  spread 
through  Curio's  camp,  for  it  is  soon  increased  by  the  various 
discourses  of  men.  For  every  one  formed  an  opinion  of  bis 
own ;  and  to  what  he  had  heard  from  others,  added  his  own 
apprehensions.  When  this  had  spread  from  a  single  author  to 
several  persons,  and  was  handed  from  one  another,  there  ap- 
peared to  be  many  authors  for  such  sentiments  as  these : 
["  That  it  was  a  civil  war ;  that  they  were  men  ;  and  therefore 
that  it  was  lawful  for  them  to  act  freely,  and  follow  which  party 
they  pleased."  These  were  the  legions  which  a  short  time 
before  had  belonged  to  the  enemy ;  for  the  custom  of  offering 
free  towns  to  those  who  joined  the  opposite  party  bad  changed 
Caesar's  kindness.  For  the  harshest  expressions  of  the  soldiers 
in  general  did  not  proceed  from  the  Marsi  and  Peligni,  as 
those  which  passed  in  the  tents  the  night  before  ;  and  some  of 
their  fellow  soldiers  heard  them  with  displeasure.  Some  addi- 
tions were  also  made  to  them  by  those  who  wished  to  be 
thought  more  zealous  in  their  duty].' 

Chap.  XXX. — ^For  these  reasons,  having  called  a  council, 
Curio  began  to  deliberate  on  the  general  welfare.  There  were 
some  opinions,  which  advised  by  all  means  an  attempt  to  be  ■ 
made,  and  an  attack  on  Varus's  camp  ;  for  when  such  sentiments 
prevailed  among  the  soldiers,  they  thought  idleness  was  improp- 
er. In  short,  they  said  "  that  it  was  better  bravely  tp  try  the  haz- 
ard of  war  in  a  battle,  than  to  be  deserted  and  surrounded  by 
their  own  troops,  and  forced  to  submit  to  the  greatest  cruelties." 
There  were  some  who  gave  their  opinion,  that  they  ought  to 
withdraw  at  the  third  watch  to  the  Cornelian  camp ;  that  by  a 
longer  inter\'^al  of  time  the  soldiers  might  be  brought  to  a  proper 
way  of  thinking  ;  and  also,  that  if  any  misfortune  should  befall 
them,  they  might  have  a  safer  and  readier  retreat  to  Sicily,  from 
the  great  number  of  their  ships. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Curio,  censuring  both  measures,  said,  "  that 
the  one  was  as  deficient  in  spirit,  as  the  other  exceeded 
in  it :  that  the  latter  advised  a  shameful  flight,  and  the 
former  recomtmended  us  to  eng^e  at  a  great  disadvantage. 

*  The  text  is  here  very  corrupt,  but  I  have  given  the  probable  meaning 
of  the  passj^e. 


308  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  il 

For  on  what,  says  he,  can  we  rely  that  we  can  storm  a  camp, 
fortified  both  by  nature  and  art  ?  Or,  indeed,  what  advantage 
do  we  gain  if  we  give  over  the  assault,  after  having  suflfered 
considerable  loss ;  as  if  success  did  not  acquire  for  a  general 
the  affection  of  his  army,  and  misfortune  their  hatred  ?  But 
■what  does  a  change  of  camp  imply  but  a  shameful  flight, 
and  imiversal  despair,  and  the  alienation  of  the  army  ?  For 
neither  ought  the  obedient  to  suspect  that  they  are  distrusted, 
nor  the  insolent  to  know  that  we  fear  them ;  because  our  fears 
augment  the  licentiousness  of  the  latter,  and  diminish  the  zeal 
of  the  former.  But  if,  says  he,  we  were  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  the  reports  of  the  disaiFection  of  the  army  (which 
I  indeed  am  confident  are  either  altogether  groundless,  or  at 
least  less  than  they  are  supposed  to  be),  how  much  better  to 
conceal  and  hide  our  suspicions  of  it,  than  by  our  conduct  con- 
firm it  ?  Ought  not  the  defects  of  an  army  to  be  as  carefully 
concealed  as  the  wounds  in  our  bodies,  lest  we  should  increase 
the  enemy's  hopes  ?  but  they  moreover  advise  us  to  set  out  at 
midnight,  in  order,  I  suppose,  that  those  who  attempt  to  do 
wrong  may  have  a  fairer  opportunity  ;  for  conduct  of  this  kind 
is  restrained  either  by  shame  or  fear,  to  the  display  of  which  the 
night  is  most  averse.  Wherefore,  I  am  neither  so  rash  as  to 
give  my  opinion  that  we  ought  to  attack  their  camp  without 
•  hopes  of  succeeding ;  nor  so  influenced  by  fear  as  to  despond : 
and  I  imagine  that  every  expedient  ought  first  to  be  tried  ;  and 
I  am  in  a  great  degree  confident  th^  I  shall  form  the  same 
opinions  as  yourselves  on  this  matter." 

Chap.  XXXII. — Having  broken  up  the  council,  he  called 
the  soldiers  together,  and  reminded  them  "  what  advantage 
Caesar  had  derived  from  their  zeal  at  Corfinium  ;  how  by  their 
good  oflfices  and  influence  he  had  brought  over  a  great  part  of 
Italy  to  his  interest.  For,  says  he,  all  the  municipal  towns 
afterward  imitated  you  and  your  conduct ;  nor  was  it  without 
reason  that  Caesar  judged  so  favorably,  and  the  enemy  so 
harshly  of  you.  For  Pompey,  though  beaten  in  no  engage- 
ment, yet  was  obliged  to  shift  his  ground,  and  leave  Italy,  from 
the  precedent  established  by  your  conduct.  Caesar  commited 
me,  whom  he  considered  his  dearest  friend,  and  the  provinces 
of  Sicily  and  Africa,  without  which  he  was  not  able  to  protect 
Rome  or  Italy,  to  your  protection.  There  are  some  here  pres- 
ent who  encourage  you  to  revolt  from  us ;  for  what  can  they 


CHAP.  XTTTT.  THE  CrVTL  WAB.     0  309 

wish  for  more,  than  at  once  to  ruin  us,  and  to  involve  you  in 
a  heinpus  crime  ?  or  what  baser  opinions  could  they  in  their 
resentment  entertain  of  you,  than  that  you  would  betray  those 
who  acknowledged  themselves  indebted  to  you  tor  every  thing, 
and  put  yourselves  in  the  power  of  those  who  think  they  have 
been  ruined  by  you  ?  Have  you  not  heard  of  Caesar's  exploits 
in  Spain  I  that  he  routed  two  armies,  conquered  two  generals, 
recovered  two  provinces,  and  effected  all  this  within  forty  days 
after  he  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy  ?  Can  those  who  were  not 
able  to  stand  against  him  while  they  were  uninjured,  resist 
him  when  they  are  ruined  ?  Will  you,  who  took  part  with 
Caesar  while  victory  was  uncertain,  take  part  with  the  con- 
quered enemy  when  the  fortune  of  the  war  is  decided,  and 
when  you  ought  to  reap  the  reward  of  your  services )  For  they 
say  that  they  have  been  deserted  and  betrayed  by  you,  and 
remind  you  of  a  former  oath.  But  did  you  desert  Lucius 
Domitius,  or  did  Lucius  Domitius  desert  you?  Did  lie  not, 
when  you  were  ready  to  submit  to  the  greatest  difficulties, 
cast  you  off  ?  Did  he  not,  without  your  privacy,  endeavor  to 
effect  his  own  escape  ?  When  you  were  betrayed  by  him,  were 
you  not  preserved  by  Caesar's  generosity  ?  And  how  could  he 
think  you  bound  by  your  oath  to  him,  when,  after  having  thrown 
up  the  ensigns  of  power,  and  abdicated  his  government,  he  be- 
came a  private  person,  and  a  captive  in  another's  power  ?  A  new 
obhgation  is  left  upon  you,  that  you  should  disregard  the  oath, 
by  which  you  are  at  present  bound  ;  and  have  respect  only  to 
that  which  was  invalidated  by  the  surrender  of  your  general, 
and  his  diminution  of  rank.  But  I  suppose,  although  you  are 
pleased  with  Caesar,  you  are  offended  with  me ;  however,  I 
shall  not  boast  of  my  services  to  you,  which  still  are  inferior 
to  my  own  wishes  or  your  expectations.  But,  however,  soldiers 
have  ever  looked  for  the  rewards  of  labor  at  the  conclusion  of 
a  war ;  and  what  the  issue  of  it  is  likely  to  be,  not  even  you 
can  doubt.  But  why  should  I  omit  to  mention  my  own  dili- 
gence and  good  fortune,  and  to  what  a  happy  crisis  affairs  are 
now  anived  ?  Are  you  sorry  that  I  transported  the  army  safe 
and  entire,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  ship?  That  on  my 
arrival,  in  the  very  first  atta^sk,  I  routed  the  enemy's  fleet  ? 
That  twice  in  two  days  I  defeated  the  enemy's  horse  ?  That 
I  carried  out  of  the  very  harbor  and  bay  two  hundred  cf  the 
enemy's  victualers,  and  reduced  them  to  that  situation  that 


310  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIEa  book  n. 

they  can  receive  no  supplies  either  by  land  or  sea  ?  Will  you 
divorce  yourselves  from  this  fortune  and  these  generaJs;  and 
prefer  the  disgrace  of  Corfinium,  the  defeat  of  Italy,  the  sur- 
render of  both  Spains,  and  the  prestige  of  the  AfrJban  war  ?  I, 
for  my  part,  wished  to  be  called  a  soldier  of  Caesar's;  you 
honored  me  with  the  title  of  Imperator.  If  you  repent  your 
bounty,  I  give  it  back  to  you  ;  restore  to  me  my  former  name 
that  you  may  not  appear  to  have  conferred  the  honor  on  me  as 
a  reproach." 

Chap.  XXXIII. — The  soldiers,  being  affected  by  this 
oration,  frequently  attempted  to  interrupt  him  while  he  was 
speaking,  so  that  they  appeared  to  bear  with  excessive  anguish 
the  suspiqion  of  tre&chery,  and  when  he  was  leaving  the 
assembly  they  unanimously  besought  him  to  be  of  good  spirits, 
and  not  hesitate  to  engage  the  enemy  and  put  their  fidelity 
and  courage  to  a  trial.  As  the  wishes  and  opinions  of  all  were 
changed  by  this  act.  Curio,  with  the  general  consent,  deter- 
mined, whenever  opportunity  offered,  to  hazard  a  battle.  The 
next  day  he  led  out  his  forces  and  ranged  them  in  order  of 
battle  on  the  same  ground  where  they  had  been  posted  the 
preceding  day  ;  nor  did  Attius  Varus  hesitate  to  draw  out  his 
men,  that,  if  any  occasion  should  offer,  either  to  tamper  with 
our  men  or  to  engage  on  equal  terms,  he  might  not  miss  the 
opportunity. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — There  lay  between  the  two  armies  a 
valley,  as  already  mentioned,  not  very  deep,  but  of  a  difficult 
and  steep  ascent.  Each  was  waiting  till  the  enemy's  forces 
should  attempt  to  pass  it,  that  they  might  engage  "with  the 
advantage  of  the  ground.  At  the  same  time  on  the  left 
wing,  the  entire  cavalry  of  Publius  Attius,  and  several  light- 
armed  infantry  intermixed  with  them,  <svere  perceived  descend- 
ing into  the  valley.  Against  them  Curio  detached  his  cavalry 
and  two  cohorts  of  the  Marrucini,  whose  first  charge  the 
enepiy's  horse  were  unable  to  stand,  but,  setting  spurs  to  their 
horses,  fled  back  to  their  friends :  the  light-infantry  being 
deserted  by  those  who  had  come  out  along  with  them,  were 
surrounded  and  cut  to  pieces  by  our  men.  Varus's  whole  army, 
facing  that  way,  saw  their  men  flee  and  cut  down.  Upon 
which  Rebilus,  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants,  whom  Curio  had 
br(Jught  with  him  from  Sicily  knowing  that  he  had  great 
experience  in  military  matters,  cried  out,  "  You  see  the  enemy 


CHAP,  XECV.  THE   CrVTL  WAR.  811 

are  daunted,  Curio !  why  do  you  hesitate  to  take  advantage 
of  the  opportunity  ?"  Curio,  having  merely  "  expressed  this, 
that  the  soldiers  should  keep  in  mind  the  professions  which 
they  had  made  to  him  the  day  before,"  then  ordered  them  to 
follow  him,  and  ran  far  before  them  all.  The  valley  was  so 
difficult  of  ascent  that  the  foremost  men  could  not  struggle  up 
it  imless  assisted  by  those  behind.  But  the  minds  of  Attius's 
soldiers  being  prepossessed  with  fear  and  the  flight  and  slaughter 
of  their  men,  never  thought  of  opposing  us;  and  they  all 
imagined  that  they  were  already  surrounded  by  our  horse,  and, 
therefore,  before  a  dart  could  be  thrown,  or  our  men  come  near 
them,  Varus's  whole  army  turned  their  backs  and  retreated  to 
their  camp. 

Chap.  XXXV. — In  this  flight  one  Fabius,  a  Pelignian  and 
common  soldier  in  Curio's  army,  pursuing  the  enemy's  rear, 
with  a  loud  voice  shouted  to  Varus  by  his  name,  and  often 
called  him,  so  that  he  seemed  to  be  one  of  his  soldiers,  who 
wished  to  speak  to  him  and  give  him  advice.  When  Varus, 
after  been  repeatedly  called,  stopped  and  looked  at  him,  and 
inquired  who  he  was  and  what  he  wanted,  he  made  a  blow  with 
his  sword  at  his  naked  shoulder  and  was  very  near  killing 
Varus,  but  he  escaped  the  danger  by  raising  his  shield  to  ward 
off  the  blow.  Fabius  was  surrounded  by  the  soldiers  near 
him  and  cut  to  pieces ;  and  by  the  multitude  and  crowds  of 
those  that  fled,  the  gates  of  the  camps  were  thronged  and  the 
passage  stopped,  and  a  greater  number  perished  in  that  place 
without  a  stroke  than  in  the  battle  and  flight.  Nor  were  we 
far  from  driving  them  from  this  camp ;  and  some  of  them  ran 
straightway  to  the  town  without  halting.  But  both  the  nature 
of  the  ground  and  the  strength  of  the  fortifications  prevented 
our  access  to  the  camp  ;.  for  Curio's  soldiers,  marching  out  to 
battle,  were  without  those  things  which  were  requisite  for 
storming  a  camp.  Curio,  therefore,  led  his  army  back  to  the 
camp,  with  all  his  troops  safe  except  Fabius.  Of  the  enemy 
about  six  hundred  were  killed  and  a  thousand  wounded,  all  of 
whom,  after  Curio's  return,  and  several  more,  under  pretext  of 
their  wounds,  but  in  fact  through  fear,  withdrew  from  the  camp 
into  the  town,  which  Varus  perceiving  and  knowing  the  terror, 
of  his  army,  leaving  a  trumpeter  in  his  camp  and  a  few  tents 
for  show,  at  the  third  watch  led  back  his  army  quietly  into  the 
town. 


312  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  '      book  ii. 

Chap.  XXX VL — ^The  next  day  Curio  resolved  to  besiege 
Utica,  and  to  draw  lines  about  it.  In  the  town  there  was 
a  multitude  of  people,  ignorant  of  war,  owing  to  the  length  of 
the  peace  ;  some  of  them  Uticans,  very  well  inclined  to  Caesar, 
for  his  favors  to  them ;  the  Roman  population  was  composed 
of  persons  diftering  widely  in  their  sentiments.  The  terror 
occasioned  by  former  battles  was  very  great ;  and  therefore, 
they  openly  talked  of  surrendering,  and  argued  with  Attius 
that  he  should  not  suflfer  the  fortune  of  them  all  to  be  ruined 
by  his  obstinacy.  While  these  things  were  in  agitation, 
couriers,  who  had  been  sent  forward,  arrived  from  king  Juba, 
with  the  intelligence  that  he  was  on  his  march,  with  con- 
siderable forces,  and  encouraged  them  to  protect  and  defend 
their  city,  a  circumstance  which  greatly  comforted  their  despond- 
ing hearts. 

Chap.  XXX VII. — The  same  intelligence  was  brought  to 
Curio ;  but  for  some  time  he  could  not  give  credit  to  it,  because 
he  had  so  great  confidence  in  his  own  good  fortune.  And  at 
this  time  Caesar's  success  in  Spain  was  announced  in  Africa  by 
messages  and  letters.  Being  elated  by  aU  these  things,  he 
imagined  that  the  king  would  not  dare  to  attempt  any  thing 
against  him.  But  when  he  found  out,  from  undoubted  authority, 
that  his  forces  were  less  than  twenty  miles  distant  from  Utica, 
abandoning  his  works,  he  retired  to  the  Cornelian  camp.  Here 
he  began  to  lay  in  com  and  wood,  and  to  fortify  his  camp,  and 
immediately  dispatched  orders  to  Sicily,  that  his  two  legions 
and  the  remainder  of  his  cavalry  should  be  sent  to  him.  His 
camp  was  well  adapted  for  protracting  a  war,  from  the  nature 
and  strength  of  the  situation,  from  its  proximity  to  the  sea, 
and  the  abundance  of  water  and  salt,  of  which  a  great  quantity 
had -been  stored  up  from  the  neighboring  salt-pits.  Timber 
could  not  fail  him  from  the  number  of  trees,  nor  corn,  with 
which  the  lands  abounded.  Wherefore,  with  the  general  con- 
sent, Curio  determined  to  wait  for  the  rest  of  his  forces,  and 
protract  the  war. 

Chap.  XXXVHI. — This  plan  being  settled,  and  his  conduct 
approved  of,  he  is  informed  by  some  deserters  from  the  town 
that  Juba  had  staid  behind  in  his  own  kingdom,  being  called 
home  by  a  neighboring  war,  and  a  dispute  with  the  people  of 
Leptis;  and  that  Sabura,  his  commander-in-chief,  who  had 
been  sent  with  a  small  force,  was  drawing  near  to  Utica.    Curio 


CHAP,  xxrtx.  THE  CrVTL  WAB.  313 

rashly  believing  this  information,  altered  his  design,  and  re- 
solved to  hazard  a  battle.  His  youth,  his  spirits,  his  former 
good  fortune  and  confidence  of  success,  contributed  much  to 
confirm  this  resolution.  Induced  by  these  motives,  early  in 
the  night  he  sent  all  his  cavalry  to  the  enemy's  camp  near  the 
river  Bagrada,  of  which  Sabura,  of  whom  we  have  ah-eady 
spoken,  was  the  commander.  But  the  king  was  coming  after 
them  with  all  his  forces,  and  was  posted  at  a  distance  of  six 
miles  behind  Sabura.  The  horse  that  were  sent  perform  their 
march  that  night,  and  attack  the  enemy  unawares  and  xmex- 
pectedly ;  for  the  Nuraidians,  after  the  usual  barbarous  custom, 
encamped  here  and  there  without  any  regularity  The  cavalry 
having  attacked  them,  when  sunk  in  sleep  and  dispersed,  killed 
a  great  number  of  them ;  many  were  frightened  and  ran  away. 
After  which  the  horse  returned  to  Curio,  and  brought  some 
prisoners  with  them. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Curio  had  set  out  at  the  fourth  watch 
with  all  his  forces,  except  five  cohorts  which  he  left  to  guard 
the  camp.  Having  advanced  six  miles,  he  met  the  horse, 
heard  what  had  happened  and  inquired  from  the  captives 
who  commanded  the  camp  at  Bagrada.  They  replied  Sabura. 
ThjTough  eagerness  to  perform  his  journey,  he  neglected  to 
make  further  inquiries,  but  looking  back  to  the  company  next 
him,  "  Don't  you  see,  soldiers,"  says  he,  "  that  the  answer  of 
the  prisoners  corresponds  with  the  account  of  the  deserters, 
that  the  king  is  not  with  him,  and  that  he  sent  only  a  small 
force  which  was  not  able  to  withstand  a  few  horse  ?  Hasten 
then  to  spoil,  to  glory ;  that  we  may  now  begin  to  think  of 
rewarding  you,  and  returning  you  thanks."  The  achievements 
of  the  horse  were  great  in  themselves,  especially  if  their  small 
number  be  compared  with  the  vast  host  of  Numidians.  How- 
ever, the  accoimt  was  enlarged  by  themselves,  as  men  are 
natur^ly  inclined  to  boast  of  their  own  merit.  Besides,  many 
spoils  were  produced ;  the  men  and  horses  that  were  taken 
were  brought  into  their  sight,  that  they  might  imagine  that 
every  moment  of  time  which  intervened  was  a  delay  to  their 
conquest.  By  this  means  the  hope  of  Curio  were  seccmded  by 
the  ardor  of  the  soldiers.  He  ordered  the  horse  to  follow 
him,  and  hastened  his  march,  that  he  might  attack  them  as 
soon  as  possible,  while  in  consternation  after  their  flight.  But 
the  horse,  fatigued  by  the  expedition  of  the  preceding  night, 

U 


314  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iL 

were  not  able  to  keep  up  with  him,  but  fell  behind  in  different 
places.     Even  this  did  not  abate  Curio's  hopes. 

Chap.  XL. — Juba,  being  informed  by  Sabura  of  the  battle  in 
the  night,  sent  to  his  relief  two  thousand  Spanish  and  Gallic 
horse,  which  he  was  accustomed  to  keep  near  him  to  guard 
his  person,  and  that  part  of  his  infantry  on  which  he  had  the 
greatest  dependence,  and  he  himself  followed  slowly  after  with 
the  rest  of  his  forces  and  forty  elephants,  suspecting  that  as 
Curio  had  sent  his  horse  before,  he  himself  would  follow  them. 
Sabura  drew  up  his  army,  both  horse  and  foot,  and  commanded 
them  to  give  way  gradually  and  retreat  through  the  pretense  of 
fear ;  that  when  it  was  necessary  he  would  give  them  the 
signal  for  battle,  and  such  orders  as  he  found  circimistances 
required.  Curio,  as  his  idea  of  their  present  behavior  was 
calculated  to  confirm  his  former  hopes,  imagined  that  the 
enemy  were  running  away,  and  led  his  army  from  the  rising 
grounds  down  to  the  plain. 

Chap.  XLI. — And  when  he  had  advanced  from  this  place 
about  sixteen  miles,  his  army  being  exhausted  with  the  fatigue, 
he  halted.  Sabura  gave  his  men  the  signal,  marshaled  his 
army,  and  began  to  go  around  his  ranks  and  encourage  them. 
But  he  made  use  of  the  foot  only  for  show ;  and  sent  the 
horse  to  the  charge :  Curio  was  not  deficient  in  skill,  and 
encouraged  his  men  to  rest  all  their  hopes  in  their  valor. 
Neither  were  the  soldiers,  though  wearied,  nor  the  horse, 
though  few  and  exhausted  with  fatigue,  deficient  in  ardor  to 
engage,  and  courage :  but  the  latter  were  in  number  but  two 
hundred :  the  rest  had  dropped  behind  on  the  march. 
Wherever  they  charged  they  forced  the  enemy  to  give  ground, 
but  they  were  not  able  to  pursue  them  far  when  they  fled,  or 
to  press  their  horses  too  severely.  Besides,  the  enemy's 
cavalry  began  to  surround  us  on  both  wings  and  to  trample 
down  our  rear.  When  any  cohorts  ran  forward  out  q{  the 
line,  the  Numidians,  being  fresh,  by  their  speed  avoided  our 
charge,  and  surrounded  ours  when  they  attempted  to  return  to 
^their  post,  and  cut  them  off  from  the  main  body.  So  that  it 
did  not  appear  safe  either  to  keep  their  ground  and  maintain 
their  ranks,  or  to  issue  from  the  line,  and  run  the  risk.  The 
enemy's  troops  were  frequently  reinforced  by  assistance  sent 
from  Juba ;  strength  began  to  fcdl  our  men  through  fatigue ; 


CHAP.  XLm.  THE  CrVIL  WAR  315 

and  those  who  had  been  wounded  could  neither  quit  the  field 
nor  retire  to  a  place  of  safety,  because  the  whole  field  was 
surrounded  by  the  enemy's  cavalry.  Therefore,  despairing  of 
their  own  safety,  as  men  usually  do  in  the  last  moment  of  their 
lives,  they  either  lamented  their  unhappy  deaths,  or  recom- 
mended their  parents  to  the  survivors,  if  fortune  should  save 
any  from  the  impending  danger.  AU  were  full  of  fear  and 
grief. 

Chap.  XLII. — ^When  Curio  perceived  that  in  the  general 
consternation  neither  his  exhortations  nor  entreaties  were 
attended  to,  imagining  that  the  only  hope  of  escaping  in  their 
deplorable  situation  was  to  gain  the  nearest  hills,  he  ordered 
the  colors  to  be  borne  that  way.  But  a  party  of  horse,  that 
had  been  sent  by  Sabura,  had  already  got  possession  of  them. 
Now  indeed  our  men  were  reduced  to  extreme  despair :  and 
some  of  them  were  killed  by  the  cavalry  in  attempting  to 
escape:  some  fell  to  the  groimd  unhurt.  Cneius  Domitius, 
commander  of  the  cavalry,  standing  round  Curio  with  a  small 
party  of  horse,  urged  Curio  to  endeavor  to  escape  by  flight, 
and  to  hasten  to  his  camp ;  and  assured  him  that  he  would  not 
forsake  him.  But  Curio  declared  that  he  would  never  more 
appear  in  Caesar's  sight,  after  losing  the  army  which  had  been 
committed  by  Caesar,  to  his  charge,  and  accordingly  fought 
till  he  was  killed.  Very  few  of  the  horse  escaped  from  that 
battle,  but  those  who  had  staid  behind  to  refresh  their  horses 
having  perceived  at  a  distance  the  defeat  of  the  whole  army, 
retired  in  safety  to  their  camp. 

Chap.  XLIII. — The  soldiers  were  all  killed  to  a  man. 
Marcus  Rufus,  the  quaestor,  who  was  left  behind  in  the  camp  by 
Curio,  having  got  intelligence  of  these  things,  encouraged  his 
men  not  to  be  disheartened.  They  beg  and '  entreat  to  be 
transported  to  Sicily.  He  consented,  and  ordered  the  masters 
of  the  ships  to  have  all  the  boats  brought  close  to  the  shore 
early  in  the  evening.  But  so  great  was  the  terror  in  general, 
that  some  said  that  Juba's  forces  were  marching  up,  others  that 
Varus  was  hastening  with  his  legions,  and  that  they  already 
saw  the  dust  raised  by  their  coming ;  of  which  not  one  circimi- 
stance  had  happened :  others  suspected  that  the  enemy's  fleet 
would  immediately  be  upon  them.  Therefore  in  the  general 
consternation,  every  man  consulted  his  own  safety.    Those 


316  CJEBAB.'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ii. 

who  were  on  board  of  the  fleet,  were  in  a  huny  to  set  sail, 
and  their  flight  hastened  the  masters  of  the  ships  of  burden. 
A  few  small  fishing  boats  attended  their  duty  and  his  orders. 
But  as  the  shores  were  crowded,  so  great  was  the  struggle  to 
determine  who  of  such  a  vast  number  should  first  get  on 
board,  that  some  of  the  vessels  sank  with  the  weight  of  the 
multitude,  and  the  fears  of  the  rest  delayed  them  from  coming 
to  the  shore. 

Chap.  XLIV. — From  which  circumstances  it  happened  that 
a  few  foot  and  aged  men,  that  could  prevail  either  through 
interest  or  pity,  or  who  were  able  to  SAvim  to  the  ships,  were 
taken  on  board,  and  landed  safe  in  Sicily.  The  rest  of  the 
troops  sent  their  centurions  as  deputies  to  Varus  at  night, 
and  surrendered  themselves  to  him.  But  Juba  the  next  day 
having  spied  their  cohorts  before  the  town,  claimed  them  as  his 
booty,  and  ordered  great  part  of  them  to  be  put  to  the 
sword ;  a  few  he  selected  and  sent  home  to  his  own  realm. 
Although  Varus  complained  that  his  honor  was  insulted  by 
Juba,  yet  he  dare  not  oppose  him :  Juba  rode  on  horseback 
into  the  town,  attended  by  several  senators,  among  whom  were 
Servius  Sulpicius  and  Licinius  Damasippus,  and  in  a  few  days 
arranged  and  ordered  what  he  would  have  done  in  Utica,  and 
in  a  few  days  more  returned  to  his  own  kingdom,  with  all  his 
forces. 


CHAP.  I.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  317 


BOOK  III. 

THE  ARGlJMENT. 

I.  Caesar  arranges  afiFairs  in  Rome,  VI.  Passes  over  to  Epiros,  Vlil. 
Occupies  SaloDBs,  XI.  Oricum,  XII.  Apollonia,  and  other  towns. 
XIII.  Pompey  falls  back  on  Dyrrachium.  XVIII.  Bibulus  dies. 
XIX.  Caesar's  reiterated  attempts  to  come  to  conference  fail.  XXII. 
Commotions  arise  in  the  city,  but  are  quelled.  XXIII.  Libo  blocks 
uf  the  port  of  Brundnsiam,  but  in  vain.  XXVI.  Antony  and 
Calenus  arrive  from  Italy,  with  fresh  forces,  and  form  a  junction  with 
Caesar.  XXXI.  The  tyrannical  conduct  of  Scipio  in  Syria.  XXXVI. 
The  proceedings  in  Macedon  and  Thessaly.  XL.  Pompey  hemmed  in 
by  Caesar  at  Dyrrachium.  XLIV,  Frequent  fikirmishes  without  any 
decided  advantages  to  either  party.  LXUI.  Caesar  suffers  severely  on 
two  occasions,  and  abandons  the  blockade.  LXXVIII.  Ho  induces 
Pompey  to  follow  him  into  Thessaly,  LXXXV.  Gains  an  opportunity 
of  commg  to  an  action,  XCIH.  Ana  completely  defeats  him.  In  the 
mean  time,  D.  Laelius  besieges  the  port  of  Brundusinm ;  CI.  And  Cas- 
sius  bums  Caesar's  fleet  in  Sicily.  CIV.  Pompey  is  slain  in  Egypt  by 
Achillas  and  Septimius.  CVI.  Caesar  pursues  hun  to  Alexandria,  and 
there  becomes  involved  in  a  new  war. 

Chap.  I. — Julius  Csesar,  holding  the  election  as  dictator,' 
was  himself  appointed  consul  with  Publius  ServiUus ;  for  this 
was  the  year*  in  which  it  was  permitted  by  the  laws  that  he 
should  be  chosen  consul.  This  business  being  ended,  as 
credit  was  beginning  to  fail  in  Italy,  and  the  debts  could  not 
be  paid,  he  determined  that  arbitrators  should  be  appointed  : 
and  that  they  should  make  an  estimate  of  the  possessions  and 
properties  [of  the  debtors],  how  much  they  were  worth  before 
the  war,  and  that  they  should  be  handed  over  in  payment  to  the 
creditors.  This  he  thought  the  most  likely  method  to  remove  and 

1  Csesar  thought  that  his  continuing  to  hold  the  dictatorship  was  a 
stretch  of  power  likely  to  alienate  several  of  his  own  party,  and  there- 
fore caused  himself  to  be  appointed  consul 

2  The  tenth  after  his  last  consulship;  however,  this  usage  was  not 
always  observed ;  as,  for  instance,  in  the  case  of  Scipio  Africanus. 


318  C^SAE'S  COMMENTAHIES.  book  iii. 

abate  the  apprehension  of  an  abolition  of  debt,"  the  usual  con- 
sequence of  civil  wars  and  dissensions,  and  to  support  the  credit 
of  the  debtors.  He  likewise  restored  to  their  former  condition 
(the  praetors  and  tribunes,^  first  submitting  the  question  to  the 
people^)  some  persons  condemned  for  bribery  at  the  elections, 
by  virtue  of  Pompey's  law,  at  the  time  when  Pompey  kept  his 
legions  quartered  in  the  city  (these  trials  were  finished  in  a 
single  day,  one  judge  hearing  the  merits,  and  another  pro- 
nouncing the  sentences),  because  they  had  offered  their  service 
to  him  in  the  beginning  of  the  civil  war,  if  lie  cliose  to  accept 
them ;  setting  the  same  value  on  them  as  if  ho  had  accepted 
them,  because  they  had  put  themselves  in  his  power.  For  he 
had  determined  that  they  ought  to  be  restored  rather  by  the 
judgment  of  the  people  than  appear  admitted  to  it  by  his 
bounty :  that  he  might  neither  appear  ungrateful  in  repaying 
an  obligation,  nor  arrogant  in  depriving  the  people  of  their  pre- 
rogative of  exercising  this  bounty. 

Chap.  II. — In  accomplishing  these  things,  and  celebrating 
the  Latin  festival,^  and  holding  all  the  elections,  he  spent  eleven 

^  "  Novas  tabulae,"  an  abolition  of  debt,  called  hy  the  Greeks,  jpfwv 
unoKonfj.  Plutarch  calls  it,  "  ceiaaxdeia,"  i.  e.  a  shaking  off  the  burdens, 
because  the  debtors  were  relieved  from  their  old  debts. 

2  Caesar  acted  on  the  appeals  made  to  the  people,  in  behalf  of  those 
who  were  condemned,  by  the  prsetors  and  the  tribunes. 

3  Bribery,  or  undue  influence,  at  elections.  Pompey,  when  invested 
with  the  whole  guardianship  of  the  state  on  the  death  of  Clodius,  passed 
a  severe  law  against  such  practices,  in  consequence  of  the  violent  com- 
petition between  Hypsseus  and  Milo,  for  the  consulship ;  by  this  law,  the 
case  was  decided  in  one  day,  contrary  to  the  usual  practice. 

*  Ferise  Latinee,  or  simply  Latinse  (the  original  name  was  Latiar),  had, 
according  to  the  Roman  legends,  been  instituted  by  the  last  Tarquin,  in 
commemoration  of  the  alliance  between  tlie  Romans  and  Latins.  But 
Niebuhr  has  shown  that  the  festival,  which  was  originally  a  panegyrig 
of  tlie  Latins,  is  of  much  higher  antiquity ;  for  we  find  it  stated  that  tlio 
town  of  the  Priscans  and  Latins  received  their  shows  of  the  sacrifices  on 
the  Alban  mount — which  was  the  place  of  its  celebration — along  with 
the  Albans,  and  the  tliirty  towns  of  the  Alban  commonwealth.  All  that 
the  last  Tarquin  did  was,  to  convert  the  original  Latin  festival  into  a 
Roman  one,  and  to  make  it  the  means  of  hallowing  and  cementing  the 
alliance  between  the  two  nations.  The  object  of  this  panogyris  on  the 
Alban  mount  waa  the  worship  of  Jupiter  Latiaris,  and,  at  least  as  long 
as  the  Latin  republic  existed,  to  deliberate  and  decide  on  matters  of  the 
confederacy,  and  to  settle  any  disputes  which  might  have  arisen  between 
its  members.  Respecting  the  duration  of  the  Periae  Latinae,  the  com- 
mon opinion  formerly  was  that  at  first  they  only  lasted  for  one  day,  to 


CHAP.  IV.  THE  CrVIL  "WAIL  819 

days ;  and  having  resigned  the  dictatorship,  set  out  from  the 
city,  and  went  to  Brundusium,  where  he  had  ordered  twelve 
legions  and  all  his  cavalry  to  meet  him.  But  he  scarcely  found 
as  many  ships  as  would  be  sufficient  to  transport  fifteen  thou- 
sand legionary  soldiers  and  five  himdred  horse.  This  [the  scarci- 
ty of  shipping]  was  the  only  thing  that  prevented  Caesar  from 
putting  a  speedy  conclusion  to  the  war.  And  even  these  troops 
embarked  very  short  of  their  number,  because  several  had  fallen 
in  so  many  wars  in  Gaul,  and  the  long  march  from  Spain  had 
lessened  their  number  very  much,  and  a  severe  autumn  in 
Apulia  and  the  district  about  Brundusium,  after  the  very  whole- 
some countries  of  Spain  and  Gaul,  had  impaired  the  health  of 
the  whole  army. 

Chap.  HL — ^Pompey  having  got  a  year's  respite  to  provide 
forces,  during  which  he  was  not  engaged  in  war,  nor  employed 
by  an  enemy,  had  collected  a  numerous  fleet  from  Asia,  and 
the  Cyclades,  from  Corcyra,  Athens,  Pontus,  Bithynia,  Syria, 
Cilicia,  Phoenicia,  and  Egypt,  and  had  given  directions  that  a 
great  number  should  be  built  in  every  other  place.  He  had 
exacted  a  large  sum  of  money  from  Asia,  Syria,  and  all  the 
kings,  dynasts,  tetrarchs,  and  free  states  of  Achaia ;  and  had 
obliged  the  corporations  of  those  provinces,  of  which  he  him- 
self had  the  government,  to  count  down  to  him  a  large  sum. 

Chap.  IV. — He  had  made  up  nine  legions  of  Roman  citi- 
zens ;  five  from  Italy,  which  he  had  brought  with  him ;  one 
veteran  legion  from  Sicily,  which  being  composed  of  two  he 
called  the  Gemella;  one  from  Crete  and  Macedonia,  of  vete- 
rans who  had  been  discharged  by  their  former  generals  and 
had  settled  in  those  provinces ;  two  from  Asia,  which  had  been 
levied  by  the  activity  of  Lentulus.  Besides,  he  had  dis- 
tributed among  his  legions  a  considerable  number,  by  way  of 
recruits,  from  Thessaly,  Boeotia,  Achaia,  and  Epirus  :  with  his 
legions  he  also  intermixed  the  soldiers*  taken  from  Caius  An- 
tonius.  Besides  these,  he  expected  two  legions  from  Syria, 
with  Scipio ;  from  Crete,  Lacedaemon,  Pontus,  Syria,  and  other 

which  subsequently  a  second,  a  third,  and  a  fourth  were  added ;  but  it 
ia  clear  that  this  supposition  was  founded  on  a  confusion  of  the  Feriae 
Latinae  with  the  Ludi  Maximi,  and  that  they  lasted  for  six  days ;  one  for 
each  decury  of  the  Alban  and  Latin  town. — ^Abbreviated  from  the 
article  in  Smyth's  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Antiquities. 

'  He  refers  to  the  soldiers  of  C.  Antonius,  who  were  betrayed  by  I. 
Pulcio,  and  subsequently  compelled  to  surrender. 


320  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  in. 

states,  he  got  about  tliree  thousand  archers,  six  cohorts  of 
slingers,  two  thousand  mercenary  soldiers,  and  seven  thousand 
horse ;  six  hundred  of  which,  Deiotarus  had  brought  from  Gaul ; 
Ariobarzanes,  five  hundred  from  Cappadocia.  Cotus  had  given 
him  about  the  same  number  from  Thrace,  and  had  sent  his  son 
Sadalis  with  them.  From  Macedonia  there  were  two  hundred, 
of  extraordinary  valor,  commanded  by  Rascipolis  ;  five  hundred 
Gauls  and  Germans ;  Gabinius's  troops  from  Alexandria,  whom 
Aulus  Gabinius  had  left  with  king  Ptolemy,  to  guard  his  person. 
Pompey,  the  son,  had  brought  in  his  fleet  eight  hundred,  whom 
he  had  raised  among  his  own  and  his  shepherds'  slaves.  Tar- 
cundarius,  Castor  and  Donilaus,  had  given  three  hundred  from 
Gallogrsecia  :  one  of  these  came  himself,  the  other  sent  his  son. 
Two  hundred  were*sent  from  Syria  by  Comagenus  Antiochus, 
whom  Pompey  rewarded  amply.  The  most  of  them  were  arch- 
ers. To  these  were  added  Dardanians  and  Bessians,  some  of 
them  mercenaries ;  others  procured  by  power  and  influence  : 
also,  Macedonians,  Thessalians,  and  troops  from  other  nations 
and  states,  which  completed  the  number  which  we  mentioned 
before. 

Chap.  V. — H'i  had  laid  in  vrrt  quantities  of  com  from 
Thessaly,  Asia,  Egypt,  Crete,  Cyrene,  and  other  counlries. 
He  had  resolved  to  fix  his  winter  quarters  at  Dyrrachium, 
Apollonia,  and  the  other  seaports,  to  hinder  Caesar  from  pass- 
ing the  sea :  and  for  this  purpose  had  stationed  his  fleet  along 
the  sea-coast.  The  Egyptian  fleet  was  commanded  by  Pom- 
pey, the  son :  the  Asiatic,  by  Decimus  Lselius,  and  Caius 
Triarius  :  the  Syrian,  by  Caius  Cassius  :  the  Rhodian,  by  Caius 
Marcellus,  in  conjunction  with  Caius  Coponius :  and  the  Libur- 
nian  and  Achaian,  by  Scribonius  Libo,  and  Marcus  Octavius. 
But  Marcus  Bibulus  was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the 
whole  maritime  department,  and  regulated  every  matter.  The 
chief  direction  rested  upon  him. 

Chap.  VL — When  Caesar  came  to  Bnmdusium,  he  made  a 
speech  to  the  soldiers  :  "  That  since  they  were  now  almost  ar^ 
rived  at  the  termination  of  their  toils  and  dangers,  they  should 
patiently  submit  to  leave  their  slaves  and  baggage  in  Italy, 
and  to  embark  without  luggage,  that  a  greater  number  of  men 
might  be  put  on  board  :  that  they  might  expect  every  thing 
from  victory  and  his  liberality."  They  cried  out  with  one 
voice,  "  he  might  give  what  orders  he  pleased,  that  they  would 


CHAP,  DO  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  321 

cheerfully  fulfill  them."  He  accordingly  set  sail  the  fourth 
day  of  January,  with  seven  legions  on  board,  as  already  re- 
marked. The  next  day  he  reached  land,  between  the  Oerau- 
nian  rocks  and  other  dangerous  places ;  meeting  with  a  safe 
road  for  his  shipping  to  ride  in,  and  dreading  all  other  ports 
which  he  imagined  were  in  possession  of  the  enemy,  he  landed 
his  men  at  a  place  called  Pharsalus,  without  the  loss  of  a 
single  vessel. 

Chap.  VII. — ^Lucretius  Yespillo  and  Minutius  Rufus  were 
at  Oricimi,  with  eighteen  Asiatic  ships,  which  were  given  into 
their  charge  by  the  orders  of  Decimus  Laehns  :  Marcus  Bibu- 
lus  at  Corcyra,  with  a  hmidred  and  ten  ships.  But  they  had 
not  the  confidence  to  dare  to  move  out  of  the  harbor ;  though 
Caesar  had  brought  only  twelve  ships  as  a  convoy,  only  four  of 
which  had  decks ;  nor  did  Bibulus,  his  fleet  being  disordered 
and  his  seamen  dispersed,  come  up  in  time  :  for  Caesar  was 
seen  at  the  continent,  before  any  accoimt  whatsoever  cff  his 
approach  had  reached  those  regions. 

Chap.  VIII. — Caesar,  having  landed  his  soldiers,  sent  back 
his  ships  the  same  night  to  Brundusium,  to  transport  the  rest 
of  his  legions  and  cavalry.  The  charge  of  this  business  was 
committed  to  lieutenant  Fufius  Kalenus,  with  orders  to  be 
expeditious  in  transporting  the  legions.  But  the  ships  having 
put  to  sea  too  late,  and  not  having  taken  advantage  of  the 
night  breeze,  fell  a  sacrifice  on  their  return.  For  Bibulus,  at 
Corcyra,  being  informed  of  Caesar's  approach,  hoped  to  fall  in 
with  some  part  of  our  ships,  with  their  cargoes,  but  found 
them  empty ;  and  having  taken  about  thirty,  vented  on  them 
his  rage  at  his  own  remissness,  and  set  them  all  on  fire :  and, 
with  the  same  flames,  he  destroyed  the  mariners  and  masters 
of  the  vessels,  .hoping  by  the  severity  of  the  punishment  to  de- 
ter the  rest.  Having  accomplished  this  afiair,  he  filled  all  the 
harbors  and  shores  fi-om  Salona  to  Oricum  with  his  fleets. 
Having  disposed  his  guard  with  great  care,  he  lay  on  board 
himself  in  the  depth  of  winter,  declining  no  fatigue  or  duty, 
and  not  waiting  for  reinforcements,  in  hopes  that  he  might 
come  within  Caesar's  reach. 

Chap.  IX. — ^But  after  the  departure  of  the  Libumian  fleet, 
Marcus  Octavius  sailed  from  Ulyricum  with  what  ships  he  had 
to  Salona ;  and  having  spirited  up  the  Dalmatians,  and  other 
barbarous  nations,  he  drew  Issa  ofi"  fi*om  its  connection  with 

14* 


322  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  in. 

Caesar;  but  not  being  able  to  prevail  with  the  council  of 
Salona,  either  by  promises  or  menaces,  he  resolved  to  storm 
the  town.  But  it  was  well  fortified  by  its  natural  situation, 
and  a  hill.  The  Roman  citizens  built  wooden  towers,  the 
better  to  secure  it ;  but  when  they  were  unable  to  resist,  on  ac- 
count of  the  smallness  of  their  numbers,  being  weakened  by 
several  wounds,  they  stooped  to  the  last  resource,  and  set  at 
liberty  all  the  slaves  old  enough  to  bear  arms  ;  and  cutting  the 
hair  oflf  the  womens'  heads,'  made  ropes  for  their  engines. 
Octavius,  being  informed  of  their  determination,  surrounded  the 
towTi  with  five  encampments,  and  began  to  press  them  at  once 
with  a  siege  and  storm.  They  were  determined  to  endure  every 
hardship,  and  their  greatest  distress  was  the  want  of  com. 
They,  therefore,  sent  deputies  to  Caesar,  and  begged  a  supply 
from  him ;  all  other  inconveniences  they  bore  by  their  own 
resources,  as  well  as  they  could  :  and  after  a  long  interval,  when 
the  length  of  the  siege  had  made  Octavius's  troops  more  remiss 
than  usual,  having  got  an  opportunity  at  noon,  when  the  enemy 
were  dispersed,  they  disposed  their  wives  and  children  on  the 
walls,  to  keep  up  the  appearance  of  their  usual  attention ;  and 
forming  themselves  into  one  body,  with  the  slaves  whom  they 
had  lately  enfranchised,  they  made  an  attack  on  Octavius's 
nearest  camp,  and  having  forced  that,  attacked  the  second 
with  the  same  fury ;  and  then  the  third  and  the  fourth,  and 
then  the  other,  and  beat  them  from  them  all :  and  having 
killed  a  great  number,  obliged  the  rest  and  Octavius  himself 
to  fly  for  refuge  to  their  ships.  This  put  an  end  to  the  blockade. 
Winter  was  now  approaching,  and  Octavius,  despairing  of  cap- 
turing the  town,  after  sustaining  such  considerable  losses,  with- 
drew to  Pompey,  to  Dyrrachium. 

Chap.  X. — ^We  have  mentioned,  that  Vibullius  Rufus,  an 
oflScer  of  Pompey's  had  fallen  twice  into  Caesar's  power ;  first 
at  Corfinium,  and  afterward  in  Spain.  Caesar,  thought  him 
a  proper  person,  on  account  of  his  favors  confeiTed  on  him, 
to  send  with  proposals  to  Pompey :  and  he  knew  that  he  had 
an  influence  over  Pompey.  This  was  the  substance  of  his 
proposals :  "  That  it  was  the  duty  of  both,  to  put  an  end  to 
their  obstinacy,  and  forbear  hostilities,  and  not  tempt  fortune 
any  fiirther;   that  suflScient  loss  had   been  siiflfered  on  both 

'  "We  find  similar  devotion  displayed  in  the  siege  of  Carthage. 


CHAP.  ZL  THE  CrVTL  WAR.  823 

sides,  to  serve  as  a  lesson  and  instruction  to  them,  to  render 
them  apprehensive  of  future  calamities,  by  Pompey,  in  having 
been  driven  out  of  Italy,  and  having  lost  Sicily,  Cardinia,  and 
the  two  Spains,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  cohorts  of  Roman 
citizens,  in  Italy  and  Spain :  by  himself,  in  the  death  of  Curio, 
and  the  loss  of  so  great  an  army  in  Africa,  and  the  surrender 
of  his  soldiers  in  Corcyra.  Wherefore,  they  should  have  pity 
on  themselves,  and  the  republic :  for,  from  their  own  misfor- 
tunes, they  had  sufficient  experience  of  what  fortime  can  effect 
in  war.  That  this  was  the  only  time  to  treat  for  peace ;  when 
each  had  confidence  in  his  own  strength,  and  both  seemed 
on  an  equal  footing.  Since,  if  fortune  showed  ever  so  little 
favor  to  either,  he  who  thotight  himself  superior,  would  not 
submit  to  terms  of  accommodation ;  nor  would  be  content 
with  an  equal  division,  when  he  might  expect  to  obtain  the 
whole.  That  as  they  could  not  agree  before,  the  terms  of 
peace  ought  to  be  submitted  to  the  senate  and  people  in 
Rome.  That  in  the  mean  time,  it  ought  to  content  the 
republic  and  themselves,  if  they  both  immediately  took  oath  in 
a  public  assembly  that  they  would  disband  their  forces  within 
the  three  following  days.  That  having  divested  themselves  of 
the  arms  and  auxiliaries,  on  which  they  placed  their  present 
confidence,  they  must  both  of  necessity  acquiesce  in  the  decision 
of  the  people  and  senate.  To  give  Pompey  the  fiiller  assurance 
of  his  intentions,  he  would  dismiss  all  his  forces  on  the  land, 
even  his  garrisons. 

Chap.  XI. — ^Vibullius,  having  received  this  commission 
from  Caesar,  thought  it  no  less  necessary  to  give  Pompey 
notice  of  Caesar's  sudden  approach,  that  he  might  adopt  such 
plans  as  the  circumstance  required,  than  to  inform  him  of 
Caesar's  message ;  and  therefore  continuing  his  journey  by  night 
as  well  as  by  day,  and  taking  fresh  horses  for  dispatch,  he  posted 
away  to  Pompey,  to  inform  him  that  Caesar  was  marching 
toward  him  with  all  his  forces.  Pompey  was  at  this  time  in 
Candavia,'  and  was  on  his  march  from  Macedonia  to  his  winter 
quarters  in  ApoUonia  and  Dyrrachium ;  but  surprised  at  the 
unexpected  news,  he  determined  to  go  to  Apollonia  by  speedy 
marches,  to  prevent  Caesar  from  becoming  master  of  all  the 
maritime  states.     But  as  soon  as  Caesar  had  landed  his  troops, 

'  Oandavia  is  sapposed  to  have  been  a  distriot  of  Macedonia. 


324  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  book  iii. 

he  set  off  the  same  day  for  Oricum  :  vrhen  he  arrived  there, 
Lucius  Torquatus,  who  was  governor  of  the  town  by  Pompey's 
appointment,  and  had  a  garrison  of  Part,hinians  in  it,  endeav- 
ored to  shut  the  gates  and  defend  the  town,  and  ordered  the 
Greeks  to  man  the  walls,  and  to  take  arms.  But  as  they 
refused  to  fight  against  the  power  of  the  Roman  people,  and 
as  the  citizens  made  a  spontaneous  attempt  to  admit  Caesar, 
despairing  of  any  assistance,  he  threw  open  the  gates,  and  sur- 
rendered himself  and  the  town  to  Caesar,  and  was  preserved 
safe  from  injury  by  him. 

Chap.  XIL — Having  taken  Oricum,  Caesar  marched  with- 
out making  any  delay  to  ApoUonia.  Staberius  the  governor, 
hearing  of  his  approach,  began  to  bring  water  into  the  citadel, 
and  to  fortify  it,  and  to  demand  hostages  of  the  town's  people. 
But  they  refuse  to  give  any,  or  to  shut  their  gates  against  the 
consul,  or  to  take  upon  them  to  judge  contrary  to  what  all 
Italy  and  the  Roman  people  had  judged.  As  soon  as  he  knew 
their  inclinations,  he  made  his  escape  privately.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  Apollonia  sent  embassadors  to  Caesar,  and  gave  him 
admission  into  their  town.  Their  example  was  followed  by  the 
inhabitants  of  Bullis,'  Amantia,''  and  the  other  neighboring 
states,  and  all  Epirus :  and  they  sent  embassadors  to  Caesar,  and 
promised  to  obey  his  commands. 

Chap.  XIII. — But  Pompey  having  received  information  of 
the  transactions  at  Oricum  and  Apollonia,  began  to  be  alarmed 
for  Dyrrachium,  and  endeavored  to  reach  it,  marching  day 
and  night.  As  soon  as  it  was  said  that  Caesar  was  approach- 
ing, such  a  panic  fell  upon  Pompey's  army,  because  in  his 
haste  he  had  made  no  distinction  between  night  and  day,  and 
had  marched  without  intermission,  that  they  almost  every 
man  deserted  their  colors  in  Epirus  and  the  neighboring 
countries ;  several  threw  down  their  arms,  and  their  march 
had  the  appearance  of  a  flight.  But  when  Pompey  had  halted 
near  Dyrrachium,  and  had  given  orders  for  measuring  out  the 
ground  for  his  camp,  his  army  even  yet  continuing  in  their 
fright,  Labienus  first  stepped  forward  and  swore  that  he 
would  never  desert  him,  and  would  share  whatever  fate  fortune 

'  Bullia  was  a  town  of  Macedonia,  in  the  gulf  of  Yenice,  nearly  oppo- 
Bite  to  Hydrus  in  Italy. 

2  Amantia,  modem  Porto  Raguseo,  called  formerly  Abantia,  from  its 
having  been  founded  by  the  Abantos  of  Eubcea,  on  their  return  from  Troy. 


CHAP.  XV.  THE  CITTL  "WAR.  325 

should  assign  to  him.  The  other  lieutenants  toot  the  same 
oath,  and  the  tribunes  and  centurions  followed  their  example  : 
and  the  whole  army  swore  in  Uke  manner.  Caesar,  finding  the 
road  to  Dyrrachium  already  in  the  possession  of  Pompey,  was 
in  no  great  haste,  but  encamped  by  the  river  Apsus,  in  the  ter- 
ritory of  ApoUonia,  that  the  states  which  had  deserved  his  sup- 
port might  be  certain  of  protection  from  his  out-guards  and  forts ; 
and  there  he  resolved  to  wait  the  arrival  of  his  other  legions 
from  Italy,  and  to  winter  in  tents.  Pompey  did  the  same ;  and 
pitching  his  camp  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  Apsus,  collected 
there  all  his  troops  and  auxiliaries. 

Chap.  XlV. — Kalenus,  having  put  the  legipns  and  cavalry 
on  board  at  Brundusium,  as  Caesar  had  directed  him,  as  far  as 
the  number  of  his  ships  allowed,  weighed  anchor :  and  having 
sailed  a  little  distance  from  port,  received  a  letter  from  Caesar, 
in  which  he  was  informed,  that  all  the  ports  and  the  wholo 
shore  was  occupied  by  the  enemy's  fleet :  on  receiving  thi-^, 
information  he  returned  into  the  harbor,  and  recalled  all  the 
vessels.  One  of  them,  which  continued  the  voyage  and  did 
not  obey  Kalenus's  command,  because  it  carried  no  troops,  but 
was  private  property,  bore  away  for  Oricum,  and  was  taken  by 
Bibulus,  who  spared  neither  slaves  nor  free  men,  nor  even 
children ;  but  put  all  to  the  sword.  Thus  the  safety  of  the 
whole  army  depended  on  a  very  short  space  of  time  and  a  great 
casualty. 

Chap.  XV. — ^Bibulus,  as  has  been  observed  before,  lay  with 
his  fleet  near  Oricimi,  and  as  he  debarred  Caesar  of  the  liberty 
of  the  sea  and  harbors,  so  he  was  deprived  of  all  intercourse 
with  the  country  by  land ;  for  the  whole  shore  was  occupied  by 
parties  disposed  in  different  places  by  Caesar.  And  he  was  not 
allowed  to  get  either  wood  or  water,  or  even  anchor  near  the 
land.  He  was  reduced  to  great  difficulties,  and  distressed  with 
extreme  scarcity  of  every  necessary;  insomuch  that  he  was 
obliged  to  bring,  in  transports  from  Corcyra,  not  only  provi- 
sions, but  even  wood  and  water ;  and  it  once  happened  that, 
meeting  with  violent  storms,  they  were  forced  to  catch  the  dew 
by  night  which  fell  on  the  hides  that  covered  their  decks ;  yet 
all  these  difficulties  they  bore  patiently  and  without  repining, 
and  thought  they  ought  not  to  leave  the  shores  and  harbors 
free  from  blockade.  But  when  they  were  suffering  under  the 
distress  which  I  have  mentioned,  and  Libo  had  joined  Bibulus, 


326  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iij. 

they  both  called  from  on  ship-board,  to  Marcus  Acilius  audStatius 
Marcus,  the  lieutenants,  one  of  whom  commanded  the  town, 
the  other  the  guards  on  the  coast,  that  they  wished  to  speak 
to  Cajsar  on  affairs  of  importance,  if  permission  should  be 
granted  them.  They  add  something  further  to  strengthen  the 
impression  that  they  intended  to  treat  about  an  accommodation. 
In  the  mean  time  they  requested  a  truce,  and  obtained  it  from 
them ;  for  what  they  proposed  seemed  to  be  of  importance,  and 
it  was  well  known  that  C«sar  desired  it  above  all  things,  and  it 
was  imagined  that  some  advantage  would  be  derived  from  Bibu- 
lus's  proposals. 

Chap.  XVI. — Caesar  having  set  out  with  one  legion  to  gain 
possession  of  tho  more  remote  states,  and  to  provide  corn,  of 
which  he  had  but  a  small  quantity,  was  at  this  time  at  Buthro- 
tum,  opposite  to  Corcyra.  There  receiving  Acilius  and  Marcus's 
letters,  informing  him  of  Libo's  and  Bibulus's  demands,  he  left 
his  legion  behind  him,  and  returned  himself  to  Oricum.  When 
he  arrived,  they  were  invited  to  a  conference.  Libo  came  and 
made  an  apology  for  Bibulus,  "  that  he  was  a  man  of  strong 
passion,  and  had  a  private  quarrel  against  Caesar,  contracted 
when  he  was  aedile  and  praetor ;  that  for  this  reason  he  had 
avoided  the  conference,  lest  affairs  of  the  utmost  importance 
and  advantage  might  be  impeded  by  the  warmth  of  his  temper. 
That  it  now  was  and  ever  had  been  Pompey's  most  earnest  wish, 
that  they  should  be  reconciled  and  lay  down  their  arms,  but 
they  were  not  authorized  to  treat  on  that  subject,  because  they 
resigned  the  whole  management  of  the  war,  and  all  other  matters 
to  Pompey,  by  order  of  the  council.  But  when  they  were  ac- 
quainted with  Caesar's  demands,  they  would  transmit  them  to 
Pompey,  who  would  conclude  all  of  himself  by  their  persuasions. 
In  the  mean  time,  let  the  truce  be  continued  till  the  messengers 
could  return  from  liim ;  and  let  no  injury  be  done  on  either  side." 
To  this  he  added  a  few  words  of  the  cause  for  which  they  fought, 
and  of  his  own  forces  and  resources. 

Chap.  XVII. — To  this,  Caesar  did  not  then  think  proper  to 
make  any  reply,  nor  do  we  now  think  it  worth  recording. 
But  Caesar  required  "  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  send  com- 
missioners to  Pompey,  who  should  suffer  no  personal  injury ; 
and  that  either  they  should  grant  it,  or  should  take  his  com- 
missioners in  charge,  and  convey  them  to  Pompey.  That  as 
to  the  truce,  the  war  in  its  present  state  was  so  divided,  that 


chJlP.  XIX  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  32? 

they  by  their  fleet  deprived  him  of  his  shipping  and  auxiliaries ; 
while  he  prevented  them  from  the  use  of  the  land  and  fresh 
water  ;  and  if  they  wished  that  this  restraint  should  be  removed 
from  tiiem,  they  should  rehnquish  their  blockade  of  the  seas,  but 
if  they  retained  the  one,  he  in  like  manner  would  retain  the 
other ;  that  nevertheless,  the  treaty  of  accommodation  might 
still  be  carried  on,  though  these  points  were  not  conceded,  and 
that  they  need  not  be  an  impediment  to  it."  They  would  neither 
receive  Caesar's  commissioners,  nor  guarantee  their  safety,  but 
referred  the  whole  to  Pompey.  They  urged  and  struggled 
eagerly  to  gain  the  one  point  respecting  a  truce.  But  when 
Caesar  perceived  that  they  had  proposed  the  conference  merely 
to  avoid  present  danger  and  distress,  but  that  they  offered  no 
hopes  or  terms  of  peace,  he  applied'  his  thoughts  to  the  prose- 
cution of  the  war. 

Chap.  XVIII. — Bibulus,  being  prevented  from  landing  for 
several  days,  and  being  seized  with  a  violent  distemper  from 
the  cold  and  fatigue,  as  he  could  neither  be  cured  on  board, 
nor  was  willing  to  desert  the  charge  which  he  had  taken  upon 
him,  was  unable  to  bear  up  against  the  violence  of  the' disease. 
On  his  death,  the  sole  command  devolved  on  no  single  individual, 
but  each  admiral  managed  his  own  division  separately,  and  at 
his  own  discretion.  Vibullius,  as  soon  as  the  alarm,  which 
Caesar's  unexpected  arrival  had  raised,  was  over,  began  again 
to  deliver  Caesar's  message  in  the  presence  of  Libo,  Lucius 
Lucceius,  and  Theophanes,  to  whom  Pompey  used  to  communi- 
cate his  most  confidential  secrets.  He  had  scarcely  entered  on 
the  subject  when  Pompey  interrupted  him,  and  forbade  him  to 
proceed.  "  "What  need,"  says  he,  "  have  I  of  life  or  Rome,  if 
the  world  shall  think  I  enjoy  them  by  the  bounty  of  Caesar : 
an  opinion  which  can  never  be  removed  while  it  shall  be 
thought  that  I  have  been  brought  back  by  him  to  Italy,  from 
which  I  set  out."  After  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  Caesar  was 
informed  of  these  expressions  by  some  persons  who  were  present 
at  the  conversation.  He  attempted,  however,  by  other  means 
to  bring  about  a  negotiation  of  peace. 

Chap.  XIX. — ^Between  Pompey's  and  Caesar's  camp  there 
was  only  the  river  Apsus,  and  the  soldiers  frequently  conversed 
with  each  other ;  and  by  a  private  arrangement  among  them- 

•  Literallj,  "  he  betook  himself  to  forming  plans  for  the  rest  of  the 
war." 


328  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iii. 

selves,  no  weapons  were  thrown  during  their  conferences. 
Caesar  sent  Publius  Vatinius,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  to  the 
bank  of  the  river,  to  make  such  proposals  as  should  appear  most 
conducive  to  peace  ;  and  to  cry  out  frequently  with  a  loud 
voice  [asking],  "  Are  citizens  permitted  to  send  deputies  to 
citizens  to  treat  of  peace  ?  a  concession  which  had  been  made 
even  to  fugitives  on  the  Pyrenean  mountains,  and  to  robbers, 
especially  when  by  so  doing  they  Avould  prevent  citizens  from 
fighting  against  citizens."  Having  spoken  much  in  humble 
language,  as  became  a  man  pleading  for  his  own  and  the 
general  safety  and  being  listened  to  with  silence  by  the  soldiers 
of  both  armies,  he  received  an  answer  from  the  enemy's  party 
that  Aulus  Varro  proposed  coming  the  next  day  to  a  confer- 
ence, and  that  deputies  from  both  sides  might  come  without 
danger,  and  explain  their  wishes,  and  accordingly  a  fixed  time 
was  appointed  for  the  interview.  When  the  deputies  met  the 
next  day,  a  great  multitude  from  both  sides  assembled,  and 
the  expectations  of  every  person  concerning  this  subject  were 
raised  very  high,  and  their  minds  seemed  to  be  eagerly  dis- 
posed for  peace.  Titus  Labienus  walked  forward  from  the 
crowd,  and  in  submissive  terms  began  to  speak  of  peace,  and 
to  argue  with  Vatinius.  But  their  conversation  was  suddenly 
interrupted  by  darts  thrown  from  all  sides,  from  which  Vatinius 
escaped  by  being  protected  by  the  arms  of  the  soldiers.  How- 
ever, several  were  wounded  ;  and  among  them  Cornelius  Balbus, 
Marcus  Plotius,  and  Lucius  Tiburtius,  centurions,  and  some  pri- 
vates ;  hereupon  Labienus  exclaimed,  "  Forbear,  then,  to  speak 
any  more  about  an  accommodation,  for  we  can  have  no  peace 
unless  we  carry  Caesar's  head  back  with  us." 

Chap.  XX. — ^At  the  same  time  in  Eome,  Marcus  Caelius 
Rufus,  one  of  the  praetors,  having  undertaken  the  cause  of  the 
debtors,  on  entering  into  his  office,  fixed  his  tribunal  near  the 
bench  of  Caius  Trebonius,  the  city  praetor,  and  promised  if 
any  person  appealed  to  him  in  regard  to  the  valuation  and 
payment  of  debts  made  by  arbitration,  as  appointed  by  Caesar 
when  in  Rome,  that  he  would  reheve  them.  But  it  happened, 
from  the  justice  of  Trebonius's  decrees  and  his  humanity  (for 
he  thought  that  in  such  dangerous  times  justice  should  be  ad- 
ministered with  moderation  and  compassion),  that  not  one 
could  be  found  who  would  offer  himself  the  first  to  lodge  an 
appeal.     For  to  plead  poverty,  to  complain  of  his  own  private 


CHAP.  xxu.  THE  CiyiL  "WAR.  329 

calamities,  or  the  general  distresses  of  the  times,  or  to  assert  the 
difficulty  of  setting  the  goods  to  sale,  is  the  behavior  of  a  man 
even  of  a  moderate  temper ;  but  to  retain  their  possessions  en- 
tire, and  at  the  same  time  acknowledge  themselves  in  debt,  what 
sort  of  spirit,  and  what  impudence  would  it  not  have  argued ! 
Therefore  nobody  was  found  so  unreasonable  as  to  make  such 
demands.  But  Cselius  proved  more  severe  to  those  very  per- 
sons for  whose  advantage  it  had  been  designed ;  and  starting 
from  this  beginning,  in  order  that  he  might  not  appear  to  have 
engaged  in  so  dishonorable  an  affair  without  effecting  some- 
thing, he  promulgated  a  law  that  all  debts  should  be  discharged 
in  six  equal  payments,  of  six  months  each,  without  interest. 

Chap.  XXI. — "When  Servilius,  the  consul,  and  the  other 
magistrates  opposed  him,  and  he  himself  effected  less  than  he 
expected,  in  order  to  raise  the  passions  of  the  people,  he 
dropped  it,  and  promulgated  two  others ;  one,  by  which  he 
remitted  the  annual  rents  of  the  houses  to  the  tenants,  the 
other,  an  act  of  insolvency:  upon  which  the  mob  inade  an 
assault  on  Caius  Trebonius,  and  having  wounded  several  persons, 
drove  him  from  his  tribunal.  The  consul  Servilius  informed  the 
senate  of  his  proceedings,  who  passed  a  decree  that  Caelius 
should  be  removed  from  the  management  of  the  republic. 
Upon  this  decree,  the  consul  forbade  him  the  ■  senate ;  and 
when  he  was  attempting  to  harangue  the  people,  turned  him 
out  of  the  rostrum.  Stung  with  the  ignominy  and  with  re- 
sentment, he  pretended  in  public  that  he  would  go  to  Caesar, 
but  privately  sent  messengers  to  Milo,  who  had  murdered 
Clodius,  and  had  been  condemned  for  it ;  and  having  invited 
him  into  Italy,  because  he  had  engaged  the  remains  of  the 
gladiators  to  his  interest,  by  making  them  ample  presents,  he 
joined  him,  and  sent  him  to  Thurinum  to  tamper  with  the  shep- 
herds. When  he  himself  was  on  his  road  to  Casilinum,  at  the 
same  time  that  his  military  standards  and  arms  were  seized  at 
Capua,  his  slaves  seen  at  Naples,  and  the  design  of  betraying 
the  town  discovered :  his  plots  being  revealed,  and  Capua  shut 
against  him,  being  apprehensive  of  danger,  because  the  Roman 
citizens  residing  there  had  armed  themselves,  and  thought  he 
ought  to  be  treated  as  an  enemy  to  the  state,  he  abandoned  his 
first  design,  and  changed  his  route. 

Chap.  XXII. — Milo  in  the  mean  time  dispatched  letters  to 
the  free  towns,  purporting  that  he  acted  as  he  did  by  the  orders 


330  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  iiu 

and  commands  of  Ponipey,  conveyed  to  him  by  Bibulus :  and 
lie  endeavored  to  engage  in  liis  interest  all  persons  whom  he 
imagined  were  under  difficulties  by  reason  of  their  debts.  But 
not  being  able  to  prevail  with  them,  he  set  at  liberty  some 
slaves  from  the  work-houses,  and  begant  to  assault  Cosa  in  the 
district  of  Thurinum.  There  having  received  a  blow  of  a  stono 
thrown  from  the  wall  of  the  town  which  was  commanded  by 
Quiutus  Pedius  with  one  legion,  he  died  of  it;  and  Cselius 
having  set  out,  as  he  pretended  for  Caesar,  went  to  Thurii,  where 
he  Avas  put  to  death  as  he  was  tampering  with  some  of  the 
freemen  of  the  town,  and  was  offering  money  to  Caesar's  Gallic 
and  Spanish  horse,  which  he  had  sent  there  to  strengthen  the 
garrison.  And  thus  these  mighty  beginnings,  which  had  em- 
broiled Italy,  and  kept  the  magistrates  employed,  found  a  speedy 
and  happy  issue. 

Chap.  XXIII. — Libo  having  sailed  from  Oricum,'  with  a 
fleet  of  fifty  ships,  which  he  commanded,  came  to  Brundusium, 
and  seized  an  island,  which  lies  opposite  to  the  harbor  ;  judg- 
ing it  better  to  guard  that  place,  which  w"as  our  only  pass  to 
sea,  than  to  keep  all  the  shores  and  ports  blocked  up  by  a  fleet. 
By  his  sudden  arrival,  he  fell  in  with  some  of  our  transports, 
and  set  them  on  fire,  and  carried  off  one  laden  with  com  ;  he 
struck  great  terror  into  our  men,  and  having  in  the  night  landed 
a  party  of  soldiers  and  archers,  he  beat  our  guard  of  horse  from 
their  station,  and  gained  so  much  by  the  advantage  of  situation, 
that  he  dispatched  letters  to  Pompey,  and  if  he  pleased  he 
might  order  the  rest  of  the  ships  to  be  hauled  upon  shore  and 
repaired ;  for  that  with  his  own  fleet  he  could  prevent  Caesar 
from  receiving  his  auxiliaries. 

Chap.  XIXIV. — Antonius  was  at  this  time  at  Brundusium, 
and  relying  on  the  valor  of  his  troops,  covered  about  sixty  of 
the  long-boats  belonging  to  the  men-of-war  with  penthouses  and 
bulwarks  of  hurdles,  and  put  on  board  them  select  soldiers ; 
and  disposed  them  separately  along  the  shore  :  and  under  the 
pretext  of  keeping  the  seamen  in  exercise,  he  ordered  two 
three-banked  galleys,  which  he  had  built  at  Brxmdusium,  to  row 
to  the  mouth  of  the  port.     When  Libo  saw  them  advancing 


'  Oricum,  modem  Ericho,  a  town  of  Macedon,  founded  by  the  Abantes, 
and  surnamed  Dardania,  because  Helenus  and  Andromache  reigned 
there  for  some  time  afler  the  fall  of  Trov. 


CHAP.  xxvL  THE  Crvn.  WAR.  331 

boldly  toward  him,  he  sent  five  four-banked  galleys  against 
them,  in  hopes  of  intercepting  them.  When  these  came  near 
our  ships,  our  veteran  soldiers  retreated  within  the  harbor. 
The  enemy,  urged  by  their  eagerness  to-  capture  them,  pursued 
them  unguardedly :  for  instantly  the  boats  of  Antonius,  on  a 
certain  signal,  rowed  with  great  violence  from  all  parts  against 
the  enemy ;  and  at  the  first  charge  took  one  of  the  four-banked 
galleys,  with  the  seamen  and  marines,  and  forced  the  rest  to 
flee  disgracefully.  In  addition  to  this  loss,  they  were  pre- 
vented from  getting  water  by  the  horse  which  Antonius  had 
disposed  along  tlie  sea-coast.  Libo,  vexed  at  the  distress  and 
disgrace,  departed  from  Bnmdusium,  and  abandoned  the 
blockade. 

Chap.  XXV. — Several  months  had  now  elapsed,  and  winter 
was  almost  gone,  and  Caesar's  legions  and  shipping  were  not 
coming  to  him  from  Bnmdusium,  and  he  imagined  that  some 
opportunities  had  been  neglected,  for  the  winds  had  at  least 
been  often  favorable,  and  he  thought  that  he  must  trust  to 
them  at  last.  And  the  longer  it  was  deferred,  the  more  eager 
were  those  who  commanded  Pompey's  fleet  to  guard  the  coast, 
and  were  more  confident  of  preventing  our  getting  assistance : 
they  received  frequent  reproofs  from  Pompey  by  letter,  that  as 
they  had  not  prevented  Caesar's  arrival  «it  the  first,  they  phould 
at  least  stop  the  remainder  of  his  army :  and  they  were  expect- 
ing that  the  season  for  transporting  troops,  would  become  more 
unfavorable  every  day,  as  the  winds  grew  calmer.*  Caesar, 
feeling  some  trouble  on  this  account,  wrote  in  severe  terms  to 
his  officers  at  Bnmdusium,  [and  gave  them  orders]  that  as  soon 
as  they  found  the  wind  to  answer,  they  should  not  let  the 
opportunity  of  setting  sail  pass  by,  if  they  were  even  to  steer 
their  course  to  the  shore  of  ApoUonia:  because  there  they 
might  run  their  ships  on  ground.  That  these  parts  principally 
were  left  unguarded  by  the  enemy's  fleet,  because  they  dare  not 
venture  too  far  from  the  harbor. 

Chap.  XXVI. — They  [his  officers],  exerting  boldness  and 
courage,  aided  by  the  instructions  of  Marcus  Antonius,  and 
Fusius  Kalenus,  and  animated  by  the  soldiers  strongly  encourag- 

1  Plutarch,  Appian,  YaL  Maximus,  and  Suetonius,  say  that  it  was  on 
this  occasion  that  Caesar  in  disguise  went  into  a  boat  to  cross  over,  and 
when  the  rowers,  in  consequence  of  a  storm  wished  to  return,  said,  "  be 
bold,  fear  nothing,  you  carry  Caesar  and  his  fortunes." 


332  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iii. 

ing  them,  and  declining  no  danger  for  Caesar's  safety,  having 
got  a  southerly  wind,  weighed  anchor,  and  the  next  day  were 
carried  past  ApoUonia  and  Dyrrachium,  and  being  seen  from 
the  continent,  Quintus  Coponius,  who  commanded  the  Rhodian 
fleet  at  Dyrrachium,  put  out  of  the  port  with  liis  ships ;  and 
when  they  had  almost  come  up  with  us,  in  consequence  of  the 
breeze  dying  away,  the  south  wind  sprang  up  afresh,  and  rescued 
us.  However,  he  did  not  desist  from  his  attempt,  but  hoped  by 
the  labor  and  perseverance  of  his  seamen  to  be  able  to  bear  up 
against  the  violence  of  the  storm  ;  and  although  we  were  carried 
beyond  Dyrrachium,  by  the  violence  of  the  wind,  he  neverthe- 
less continued  to  chase  us.  Our  men,  taking  advantage  of  for- 
tune's kindness,  for  they  were  still  afraid  of  being  attacked  by 
the  enemy's  fleet,  if  the  wind  abated,  having  come  near  a  port, 
called  Nymphaeum,  about  three  miles  beyond  Lissus,  put  into 
it  (this  port  is  protected  from  a  south-west  wind,  but  is  not 
secure  against  a  south  wind)  ;  and  thought  less  danger  was  to 
be  apprehended  from  the  stonn  than  from  the  enemy.  But  as 
soon  as  they  were  within  the  port,  the  south  wind,  which  had 
blown  for  two  days,  by  extraordinary  good  luck  veered  round  to 
the  south-west. 

Chap.  XXVIT. — Here  one  might  observe  the  sudden  turns 
of  fortune.  We  who,  a  moment  before,  were  alarmed  for  our- 
selves, were  safely  lodged  in  a  very  secure  harbor :  and  they 
who  had  threatened  ruin  to  our  fleet,  were^  forced  to  be  uneasy 
on  their  own  account :  and  thus,  by  a  change  of  circumstances, 
the  storm  protected  our  ships,  and  damaged  the  Rhodian  fleet 
to  such  a  degree  that  all  their  decked  ships,  sixteen  in  number, 
foundered,  without  exception,  and  were  wrecked  :  and  of  the 
prodigious  number  of  seamen  and  soldiers,  some  lost  their  lives 
by  being  dashed  against  the  rocks,  others  were  taken,  by  our 
men  :  but  Caesar  sent  them  all  safe  home. 

Chap.  XXVIH. — Two  of  our  ships,  that  had  not  kept  up 
with  the  rest,  being  overtaken  by  the  night,  and  not  knowing 
what  port  the  rest  had  made  to,  came  to  an  anchor  opposite 
Lissus.'  Otacilius  Crassus,  who  commanded  Pompey's  fleet, 
detached  after   them  several   barges  and  small  craft,  and  at- 

*  Lissus,  modem  Alessio,  a  city  of  Tllyricum,  situated  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Drino.  It  was  the  most  southern  city  of  Ulyricum,  and  was  de- 
fended by  strong  fortifications,  said  to  have  been  built  by  Dionysius, 
tyrant  of  Syracuse. 


CHAP.  xzx.  THE  CrVTL  WAR  333 

tempted  to  take  them.  At  the  same  time,  he  treated  with 
them  about  capitulating,  and  promised  them  their  lives  if  they 
■would  surrender.  One  of  them  carried  two  hundred  and  twenty 
recruits,  the  other  was  manned  with  somewhat  less  than  two 
hundred  veterans.  Here  it  might  be  seen  what  security  men 
derive  from  a  resolute  spirit.  For  the  recruits,  frightened  at 
the  number  of  vessels,  and  fatigued  with  the  rolling  of  the  sea, 
and  with  sea-sickness,  surrendered  to  Otacilius,  after  having 
first  received  his  oath,  that  the  enemy  would  not  injure  them ; 
but  as  soon  as  they  were  brought  before  him,  contrary  to  the 
obligation  of  his  oath,  they  were  inhumanly  put  to  death  in  his 
presence.  But  the  soldiers  of  the  veteran  legion,  who  had 
also  struggled,  not  only  with  the  inclemency  of  the  weather, 
but  by  laboring  at  the  pump,  thought  it  their  duty  to  remit 
nothing  of  their  former  valor :  and  having  protracted  the  be- 
ginning of  the  night  in  settling  the  terms,  under  pretense  of 
surrendering,  they  obliged  the  pilot  to  run  the  ship  aground  : 
and  having  got  a  convenient  place  on  the  shore,  they  spent  the 
rest  of  the  night  there,  and  at  day-break,  when  Otacilius  had 
sent  against  them  a  party  of  the  horse,  who  guarded  that  part 
of  the  coast,  to  the  number  of  four  hundred,  beside  some  armed 
men,  who  had  followed  them  from  the  garrison,  they  made  a 
brave  defense,  and  having  killed  some  .of  them,  retreated  in 
safety  to  our  army. 

Chap.  XXIX. — ^After  this  action,  the  Roman  citizens,  who 
resided  at  Lissus,  a  town  which  Caesar  had  before  assigned  them, 
and  had  carefully  fortified,  received  Antony  into  their  town,  and 
gave  him  every  assistance.  Otacilius,  apprehensive  for  his  own 
safety,  escaped  out  of  the  town,  and  went  to  Pompey.  All  his 
forces,  whose  nxmaber  amounted  to  three  veteran  legions,  and 
one  of  recruits,  and  about  eight  himdred  horse  being  landed, 
Antony  sent  most  of  his  ships  back  to  Italy,  to  transport  the  re- 
mainder of  the  soldiers  and  horse.  The  pontons,  which  are  a 
sort  of  Gallic  ships,  he  left  at  Lissus  with  this  object,  that  if 
Pompey,  imagining  Italy  defenseless,  should  transport  his  army 
thither  (and  this  notion  was  spread  among  the  common  people), 
Caesar  might  have  some  means  of  pursuing  him ;  and  he  sent 
messengers  to  him  with  great  dispatch,  to  inform  him  in  what 
part  of  the  country  he  had  landed  his  army,  and  what  number 
of  troops  he  had  brought  over  with  him. 

Chap.  XXX. — Caesar  and  Pompey  received  this  intelligence 


834  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iil 

almost  at  the  same  time  ;  for  they  had  seen  the  ships  sail  past 
Apollonia  and  Dyrrachium.  They  directed  their  march  after 
them  by  land  ;  but  at  first  they  were  ignorant  to  what  part  they 
had  been  carried ;  but  when  they  were  informed  of  it,  they 
each  adopted  a  different  plan ;  Csesar,  to  form  a  junction  with 
Antonius  as  soon  as  possible ;  Pompey,  to  oppose  Antonius's 
forces  on  their  march  to  Csesar,  and,  if  possible,  to  fall  upon 
them  unexpectedly  from  ambush.  And  the  same  day  they  both 
led  out  their  armies  from  their  winter  encampment  along  the 
river  Apsus ;  Pompey,  privately  by  night ;  Csesar,  openly  by 
day.  But  Caesar  had  to  march  a  longer  circuit  up  the  river  to 
find  a  ford.  Pompey's  route  being  easy,  because  he  was  not 
obliged  to  cross  the  river,  he  advanced  rapidly  and  by  forced 
marches  against  Antonius,  and  being  informed  of  his  approach, 
chose  a  convenient  situation,  where  he  posted  his  forces ;  and 
kept  his  men  close  within  camp,  and  forbade  fires  to  be  kindled, 
that  his  arrival  might  be  the  more  secret.  An  account  of  this 
was  immediately  carried  to  Antonius  by  the  Greeks.  He  dis- 
patched messengers  to  Caesar,  and  confined  himself  in  his  camp 
for  one  day.  The  next  day  Csesar,  came  up  with  him.  On 
learning  his  arrival,  Pompey,  to  prevent  his  being  hemmed  in 
between  two  armies,  quitted  his  position,  and  went  with  all  his 
forces  to  Asparagium,i  in  the  territory  of  Dyrrachium,  and  there 
encamped,  in  a  convenient  situation. 

Chap.  XXXI. — During  these  times,  Scipio,  though  he  had 
sustained  some  losses  near  mount  .Amanus,'''  had  assumed 
to  himself  the  title  of  imperator,  after  which  he  demanded 
large  sums  of  money  from  the  states  and  princes.  He  had 
also  exacted  from  the  tax-gatherers,  two  years'  rents  that  they 
owed ;  and  enjoined  them  to  lend  him  the  amount  of  the  next 

'  Asparagium,  a  town  of  Greece,  situated  on  the  southern  bank  of  the 
river  Apsus,  the  modern  Crevesta. 

*  Amanus  Mons,  Lockham,  or  Alma  Daghy,  is  a  spur  of  Mount  Taurus, 
which  quits  the  main  ridge  on  the  borders  of  Cilicia,  and  terminates  on 
the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean,  a  httle  above  the  mouth  of  the  Orontes. 
It  forms  the  great  passes  leading  into  Asia  Minor,  one  of  which,  between 
it  and  the  sea,  was  called  Syrise  Pylse,  Saggal  Doutan;  the  other  leading 
into  the  interior  of  the  country,  was  known  as  the  AmanidJB  Pyla;,  and 
has  left  its  name  in  the  neighboring  town  of  Bylan:  they  are  ren- 
dered very  interesting  from  the  maneuvers  of  Alexander  and  Darius, 
previous  to  the  fatal  battle  of  Issus. — ^Arrowsmith's  Ancient  Geog- 
raphy. 


CHAP.  xxxu.  THE  CrVTL  WAR.  835 

year,  and  demanded  a  supply  of  horse  from  the  whole  province. 
When  they  were  collected,  leaving  behind  him  his  neighboring 
enemies,  the  Parthians  (who  shortly  before  had  killed  Marcus 
Crassus,  the  imperator,  and  had  kept  Marcus  Bibulus  besieged), 
he  drew  his  legions  and  cavalry  out  of  Syria ;  and  when  he 
came  into  the  province,  which  was  under  great  anxiety  and  fear 
of  the  Parthian  war,*  and  heard  some  declarations  of  the  sol- 
diers, "  That  they  would  march  against  an  enemy,  if  he  would 
lead  them  on  ;  but  would  never  bear  arms  against  a  country- 
man and  consul ;"  he  drew  oflf  his  legions  to  winter  quarters  to 
Pergamus,  and  the  most  wealthy  cities,  and  made  them  rich 
presents :  and  in  order  to  attach  them  more  firmly  to  his  in- 
terest, permitted  them  to  plunder  the  cities. 

Chap.  XXXII. — ^In  the  mean  time,  the  money  which  had 
been  demanded  from  the  province  at  large,  was  most  vigorously 
exacted.     Besides,  many  new  imposts  of  different  kinds  were 

•  On  the  formation  of  the  first  triumvirate,  Syria  and  the  Parthian  war 
were  assigned  to  Crassus,  Gaul  and  Germany  to  Caesar,  Hither  and  Further 
Spain  to  Pompey.  (Livy,  Epitome  of  the  105th  book.)  Crassus  crossed 
the  Euphrates,  and  after  a  series  of  unfortunate  maneuvers,  was  betrayed 
by  his  allies,  and  completely  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Carrhae  (A.  u.  c.  701). 
Crassus,  with  such  of  his  troops  as  escaped  the  slaughter,  occupied  a 
hill ;  the  Parthians  being  apprehensive  lest  he  should  escape,  enticed  him 
to  a  conference.  Crassus  perceiving  their  treachery  when  it  was  too  late, 
and  spurning  the  idea  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  fought 
bravely,  and  at  length,  after  an  obstinate  struggle,  fell  sword  in  hand. 
Livy  mentions  that  the  name  of  the  Parthian  general  on  this  occasion 
was  Surena,  while  other  writers  state  it  was  Monseses ;  these  apparent 
discrepnaeies  are  reconciled  by  supposing  that  Surena  was  the  honorary 
title  given  by  the  Parthians  to  their  commander-in-chief.  The  Parthians, 
after  the  defeat  of  Crassus,  invaded  Syria,  but  were  driven  back  with 
great  loss  by  Caius  Cassius,  Crassus's  quaestor.  We  learn,  from  the  Epi- 
tome of  the  127th  book  of  Livy,  that  the  Parthians  took  advantage  of 
the  disastrous  wars  'that  occurred  after  the  assassination  of  Caesar,  and 
invaded  Syria.  They  were  commanded  on  this  occasion  by  Labienus, 
the  son  of  that  Labienus  of  whom  so  frequent  and  so  honorable  mention 
has  been  made  in  the  Gallic  war,  who,  when  the  civil  war  broke  out 
between  Caesar  and  Pompey,  espoused  the  party  of  the  latter,  and  sur- 
vived the  defeat  of  Pharsaha  to  fall  on  the  plains  of  Munda.  Toung 
Labienus  was  an  ardent  supporter  of  Brutus  and  Cassius,  and  after  the 
decisive  battle  of  Philippi,  fled  to  the  Parthians.  The  invading  army 
was  at  first  successful,  and  after  defeating  Decidius  Saxa,  Mark  Antony's 
lieutenant,  occupied  the  whole  of  Syria.  Their  triumph,  however,  was 
of  short  duration ;  they  were  subsequently  defeated  in  a  most  signal 
manner  by  Publius  Ventidius,  another  of  Antony's  lieutenants  (on  which 
occasion  Labienus  was  slain),  and  driven  out  of  Syria. 


336  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iir. 

devised  to  gratify  his  avarice.  A  tax  of  so  much  a  heatl  was 
laid  on  every  slave  aud  child.  Columns,  doors,  corn,  soldiers, 
sailors,  arms,  engines,  and  carriages,  were  made  subject  to  a 
dutv.  Wherever  a  name  could  be  found  for  any  thing,  it  was 
deemed  a  sufficient  reason  for  levying  money  on  it.  Officers 
were  appointed  to  collect  it,  not  only  in  the  cities,  but  in  almost 
every  village  and  fort :  and  whosoever  of  them  acted  with  the 
greatest  rigor  and  inhumanity,  was  esteemed  the  best  man,  and 
best  citizen.  The  province  was  overrun  with  bailiflfs  and  of- 
ficers, and  crowded  with  overseers  and  tax-gatherers ;  who, 
besides  the  duties  imposed,  exacted  a  gratuity  for  themselves ; 
for  they  asserted,  that  being  expelled  from  their  own  homes 
and  countries,  they  stood  in  need  of  every  necessary ;  endeavor- 
ing by  a  plausible  pretense,  to  color  the  most  infamous  con- 
duct. To  this  was  added  the  most  exorbitant  interest,  as 
usually  happens  in  times  of  war ;  the  whole  sums  being  called 
in,  on  which  occasion,  they  alleged  that  the  delay  of  a  single 
day  wfis  a  donation.  Therefore,  in  those  two  years,  the  debt 
cf  the  province  was  doubled  :  but  notwithstanding,  taxes  were 
exacted,  not  only  from  the  Roman  citizens,  but  from  every  cor- 
poration and  every  state.  And  they  said  that  these  were  loans, 
exacted  by  the  senate's  decree.  The  taxes  of  the  ensuing  year 
were  demanded  beforehand  as  a  loan  from  the  collectors,  as  on 
their  first  appointment. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Moreover,  Scipio  ordered  the  money  for- 
merly lodged  in  the  temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus,'  to  be  taken 
out  with  the  statues  of  that  goddess,  which  remained  there. 
When  Scipio  came  to  the  temple,  letters  were  delivered  to  him 
from  Pompey,  in  the  presence  of  several  senators,  whom  he  had 
called  upon  to  attend  him ;  [informing  him]  that  Caesar  had 
crossed  the  sea  with  his  legions ;  that  Scipio  should  hasten  to 
him  with  his  army,  and  postpone  all  other  business.  As  soon 
as  he  received  the  letter,  he  dismissed  his  attendants,  and 
began  to   prepare  for  his  journey  to  Macedonia ;  and  a  few 

^  Ephesus,  Aiosoluc,  a  famous  city  of  Ionia,  in  Asia  Minor,  situated 
near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Cayster,  the  Little  Mendere.  The  temple  of 
Diana  at  Ephesus,  425  feet  long  and  220  feet  broad,  was  distinguished 
for  its  architectural  beauties,  as  well  as  its  vast  size.  The  roof  was  sup- 
ported by  127  marble  pillars,  sixty  feet  high.  It  was  considered  one  of 
the  seven  wonders  of  the  world,  and  220  years  are  said  to  have  elapsed 
between  its  foundation  and  completion.  It  was  burned  by  Eratostratua 
to  immortalize  his  memory  on  tho  night  iu  which  Alexander  was  born. 


CHAP,  xxxvx  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  337 

days  after   set  out.     This  circumstance  saved  the  money  at 
Epnesus. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — Caesar,  hainng  eflfected  a  junction  with 
Antonius's  army,  and  having  drawn  his  legion  out  of  Oricum, 
which  he  had  left  there  to  guard  the  coast,  thought  he  ought 
to  sound  the  inclination  of  the  provinces,  and  march  further 
into  the  country ;  and  when  embassadors  came  to  him  from 
Thessaly  and  JEtoHa,  to  engage  that  the  states  in  those 
countries  woidd  obey  his  orders,  if  he  sent  a  garrison  to  pro- 
tect them,  he  dispatched  Lucius  Cassius  Longinus,  with  the 
twenty-seventh,  a  legion  composed  of  young  soldiers,  and  two 
hundred  horse,  to  Thessaly :  and  Caius  Calvisius  Sabinus, 
with  five  cohorts,  and  a  small  party  of  horse,  into  ^tolia.  He 
reconmiended  them  to  be  especially  careful  to  provide  com, 
because  those  regions  were  nearest  to  him.  He  ordered 
Cneius  Domitius  Calvinus  to  march  into  Macedonia  with  two 
legions,  the  eleventh  and  twelfth,  and  five  hundred  horse; 
from  which  province,  Menedemus,  the  principal  man  of  those 
regions,  on  that  side  which  is  called  the  Free,  having  come  as 
embassador,  assured  him  of  the  most  devoted  afiection  of  all 
his  subjects. 

Chap.  XXXV.  Of  these  Calvisius,  on  his  first  arrival  in 
^tolia,  being  very  kindly  received,  dislodged  the  enemy's  gar- 
risons in  Calydon  and  Naupactus,  and  made  himself  master  of 
the  whole  country.  Cassius  went  to  Thessaly  with  his  legion. 
As  there  were  two  factions  there,  he  found  the  citizens  divided 
in  their  inclinations.  Hegasaretus,  a  man  of  established  power, 
favored  Pompey's  interest.  Petreius,  a  young  man  of  a  most 
noble  family,  warmly  supported  Caesar  with  his  own  and  his 
friends'  influence. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — At  the  same  time,  Domitius  arrived  in 
Macedonia  :  and  when  numerous  embassies  had  begun  to  wait 
on  him  from  many  of  the  states,  news  was  brought  that  Scipio 
was  approaching  with  his  legions,  which  occasioned  various 
opinions  and  reports ;  for  in  strange  events,  rumor  generally 
goes  before.  Without  making  any  delay  in  any  part  of 
Macedonia,  he  marched  with  great  haste  against  Domitius ; 
and  when  he  was  come  within  about  twenty  miles  of  him, 
wheeled  on  a  sudden  toward  Cassius  Longinus  in  Thessaly. 
He  effected  this  with  such  celerity,  that  news  of  his  march 
and  arrival  came  together ;  for  to  render  his  march  expeditious, 

15 


338  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iiL 

ho  left  tho  bagcjage  of  his  legions  behind  him  at  the  river 
Ilaliacmon,  which  divndes  Macedonia  from  Thessaly,  under  tho 
care  of  Marcus  Favonius,  with  a  guard  of  eight  cohorts,  and 
ordered  him  to  build  a  strong  fort  there.  At  tho  same  time, 
Cotus's  cavalry,  which  used  to  infest  the  neighborhood  of  Ma- 
cedonia, flew  to  attack  Cassius's  camp,  at  which  Cassius  being 
alarmed,  and  having  received  information  of  Scipio's  approach, 
and  seen  the  horse,  which  he  imagined  to  be  Scipio's,  he  betook 
himself  to  tho  mountains  that  environ  Thessaly,  and  thence 
began  to  make  his  route  toward  Ambracia.^  But  when  Scipio 
was  hastening  to  pursue  him,  dispatches  overtook  him  from 
Favonius,  that  Domitius  was  marching  against  him  with  his 
legions,  and  that  he  could  not  maintain  the  garrison  over  which 
lie  was  appointed,  without  Scipio's  assistance.  On  receipt  of 
these  dispatches,  Scipio  changed  his  designs  and  his.  route, 
desisted  from  his  pursuit  of  Cassius,  and  hastened  to  relieve 
Favonius.  Accordingly,  continuing  his  march  day  and  night, 
he  came  to  him  so  opportunely,  that  the  dust  raised  by  Do- 
mitius's  army,  and  Scipio's  advanced  guard,  were  observed  at 
the  same  instant.  Thus,  the  vigilance  of  Domitius  saved  Cas- 
sius, and  the  expedition  of  Scipio,  Favonius. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — Scipio,  having  staid  for  two  days  in  his 
camp,  along  the  river  Haliacmon,  which  ran  between  him  and 
Domitius's  camp,  on  the  third  day,  at  dawn,  led  his  army 
across  a  ford,  and  having  made  a  regular  encampment  the  day 
following,  drew  up  his  forces  in  front  of  his  camp.  Domitius 
thought  he  ought  not  to  show  any  reluctance,  but  should 
draw  out  his  forces  and  hazard  a  battle.  But  as  there  was  a 
plain  six  miles  in  breadth  between  the  two  camps,  he  posted 
his  army  before  Scipio's  camp ;  while  the  latter  persevered  in 
not  quitting  his  intrenchment.  However,  Domitius  with  dif- 
ficulty restrained  his  men,  and  prevented  their  beginning  a 
battle ;  the  more  so  as  a  rivulet  with  steep  banks,  joining 
Scipio's  camp,  retarded  tho  progress  of  our  men.  When 
Scipio  perceived  the  eagerness  and  alacrity  of  our  troops  to 
engage,  suspecting  that  he  should  bo  obliged  the  next  day, 
either  to  fight,  against  his  inclination,  or  to  incur  great 
disgrace  by  keeping  within  his  camp,  though  he  had  come 


'  Ambracia,  a  town  of  Epima,  founded  by  a  Corinthian  colony;  it 
gave  a  name  to  the  Sinus  Ambracius,  Gulf  of  Aria.] 


CHAP.  xxxDC  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  330 

with  bigh  expectation,  yet  by  advancing  rashly,  made  a 
shameful  end ;  and  at  night  crossed  the  river,  without  even 
giving  the  signal  for  breaking  up  the  camp,  and  returned  to 
the  ground  from  -which  he  came,  and  there  encamped  near  the 
river,  on  an  elevated  situation.  After  a  few  days,  he  placed  a 
party  of  horse  in  ambush  in  the  night,  where  our  men  had 
usually  gone  to  forage  for  several  days  before.  And  when 
Quintus  Varus,  commander  of  Domitius's  horse,  came  there  as 
usual,  they  suddenly  rushed  from  their  ambush.  But  our  men 
bravely  supported  their  charge,  and  returned  quickly  every  man 
to  his  own  rank,  and  in  their  turn,  made  a  general  charge  on 
the  enemy ;  and  having  killed  about  eighty  of  them,  and  put 
the  rest  to  flight,  retreated  to  their  camp  with  the  loss  of  only 
two  men. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — ^After  these  transactions,  Domitius,  hop- 
ing to  allure  Scipio  to  a  battle,  pretended  to  be  obhged  to 
change  his  position  through  want  of  corn,  and  having  given 
the  signal  for  decamping,  advanced  about  three  miles,  and 
posted  his  army  and  cavalry  in  a  convenient  place,  concealed 
from  the  enemy's  view.  Scipio  being  in  readiness  to  pursue 
bim,  detached  his  cavalry  and  a  considerable  number  of  light 
infantry  to  explore  Domitius's  route.  When  they  had  marched 
a  short  way,  and  their  foremost  troops  were  within  reach  of 
our  ambush,  their  suspicions  being  raised  by  the  neighing  of 
the  horses,  they  began  to  retreat :  and  the  rest  who  followed 
them,  observing  with  what  speed  they  retreated,  made  a  halt. 
Our  men,  perceiving  that  the  enemy  had  discovered  their  plot, 
and  thinking  it  in  vain  to  wait  for  any  more,  having  got  two 
troops  in  their  power,  intercepted  them.  Among  them  was  Mar- 
cus Opimius,  general  of  the  horse,  but  he  made  his  escape  :  they 
either  killed  or  took  prisoners  all  the  rest  of  these  two  troops, 
and  brought  them  to  Domitius. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Caesar,  having  drawn  his  garrisons  out  of 
the  sea-ports,  as  before  mentioned,  left  three  cohorts  at  Oricum 
to  protect  the  town,  and  committed  to  them  the  charge  of  his 
ships  of  war,  which  he  had  transported  from  Italy.  Acilius, 
as  lieutenant-general,  had  the  charge  of  this  duty  and  the  com- 
mand of  the  town ;  he  drew  the  ships  into  the  inner  part  of 
the  harbor,  behind  the  town,  and  fastened  them  to  the  shore, 
and  sank  a  merchant-ship  in  the  mouth  of  the  harbor  to 
block  it  up ;  and  near  it  he  fixed  another  at  anchor,  on  which 


340  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m. 

he  raised  a  turret,  and  faced  it  to  the  entrance  of  the  port,  and 
filled  it  with  soldiers,  and  ordered  them  to  keep  guard  against 
any  sudden  attack. 

Chap.  XL. — Cneius,  Pompey's  son,  who  commanded  the 
Egyptian  fleet,  having  got  intelligence  of  these  things,  came  to 
Oricum,  and  weighed  up  the  ship,  that  had  been  sunk,  with  a 
windlass,  and  by  straining  at  it  with  several  ropes,  and  attacked 
the  other  which  had  been  placed  by  Acilius  to  watch  the  port 
with  several  ships,  on  which  he  had  raised  very  high  turrets,  so 
that  fighting  as  it  were  from  an  eminence,  and  sending  fresh 
men  constantly  to  relieve  the  fatigued,  and  at  the  same  time 
attempting  the  town  on  all  sides  by  land,  with  ladders  and  his 
fleet,  in  order  to  divide  the  force  of  his  enemies,  he  overpowered 
our  men  by  fatigue,  and  the  immense  number  of  darts,  and  took 
the  ship,  having  beat  off"  the  men  that  were  put  on  board  to  de- 
fend it,  who,  however,  made  their  escape  in  small  boats ;  and 
at  the  same  time  he  seized  a  natural  mole  on  the  opposite  side, 
which  almost  formed  an  island  over  against  the  town.  He 
carried  over  land,  into  the  inner  part  of  the  harbor,  four 
galleys,  by  putting  rollers  under  them,  and  driving  them  on 
with  levers.  Then  attacking  on  both  sides  the  ships  of  war 
which  were  moored  to  the  shore,  and  were  not  manned,  he 
carried  ofi"  four  of  them,  and  set  the  rest  on  fire.  After  dis- 
patching this  business,  he  left  Decimus  Laelius,  whom  he  had 
taken  away  from  the  command  of  the  Asiatic  fleet,  to  hinder 
provisions  from  being  brought  into  the  town  from  Biblis  and 
Amantia,  and  went  himself  to  Lissus,  where  he  attacked  thirty 
merchantmen,  left  within  the  port  by  Antonius,  and  set  them 
on  fire.  He  attempted  to  storm  Lissus,  but  being  delayed  three 
days  by  the  vigorous  defense  of  the  Roman  citizens  who  belong- 
ed to  that  district,  and  of  the  soldiers  which  Caesar  had  sent  to 
keep  garrison  there,  and  having  lost  a  few  men  in  the  assault, 
he  returned  without  efiecting  his  object. 

Chap.  XLI. — As  soon  as  Csesar  heard  that  Pompey  was  at 
Asparagium,  he  set  out  for  that  place  with  his  army,  and 
having  taken  the  capital  of  the  Parthinians  on  his  march, 
where  there  was  a  garrison  of  Pompey's,  he  reached  Pompey  in 
Macedonia,  on  the  third  day,  and  encamped  beside  him ;  and 
the  day  following,  having  drawn  out  all  his  forces  before  his 
camp,  he  offered  Pompey  battle.  But  perceiving  that  he  kept 
within  his  trenches,  he  led  his  army  back  to  his  camp,  and 


CHAP.  XLii.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  341 

thought  of  pursuing  some  other  plan.  Accordingly,  the  day 
following,  he  set  out  with  all  his  forces  by  a  long  circuit, 
through  a  difficult  and  narrow  road  to  Dyrrachium ;  hoping, 
either  that  Pompey  would  be  compelled  to  follow  him  to  Dyrra- 
chium, or  that  his  communication  with  it  might  be  cut  ofl^ 
because  he  had  deposited  there  all  his  provisions  and  material 
of  war.  And  so  it  happened  ;  for  Pompey,  at  first  not  knowing 
his  design,  because  he  imagined  he  had  taken  a  route  in  a 
different  direction  from  that  country,  thought  that  the  scarcity 
of  provisions  had  obliged  him  to  shift  his  quarters ;  but  having 
afterward  got  true  intelligence  from  his  scouts,  he  decamped 
the  day  following,  hoping  to  prevent  him  by  taking  a  shorter 
road ;  which  Caesar  suspecting  might  happen,  encouraged  his 
troops  to  submit  cheerfiilly  to  the  fatiguie,  and  having  halted 
a  very  small  part  of  the  night,  he  arrived  early  in  the  morning 
at  Dyrrachiimi,  when  the  van  of  Pompey's  army  was  visible 
at  a  distance,  and  there  he  encamped. 

Chap.  XLII. — ^Pompey,  being  cut  off  from  Dyrrachium,  as 
he  was  unable  to  effect  his  purpose,  took  a  new  resolution,  and 
intrenched  himself  strongly  on  a  rising  ground,  which  is  called 
Petra,  where  ships  of  a  small  size  can  come  in,  and  be  shel- 
tered from  some  winds.  Here  he  ordered  a  part  of  his  men 
of  war  to  attend  him,  and  com  and  provisions  to  be  brought 
from  Asia,  and  from  all  the  countries  of  which  he  kept  pos- 
session. Caesar,  imagining  that  the  war  would  be  protracted 
to  too  great  a  length,  and  despairing  of  his  convoys  from  Italy, 
because  all  the  coasts  were  guarded  with  great  diligence  by 
Pompey's  adherents ;  and  because  his  own  fleets,  which  he 
had  built  during  the  winter,  in  Sicily,  Gaul,  and  Italy,  were 
detained ;  sent  Lucius  Canuleius  into  Epirus  to  procure  com ; 
and  because  these  countries  were  too  remote,  he  fixed  granaries 
in  certain  places,  and  regulated  the  carriage  of  the  com  for  the 
neighboring  states.  He  likewise  gave  directions  that  search 
should  be  made  for  whatever  com  was  in  Lissus,  the  country 
of  the  Parthini,  and  all  the  places  of  strength.  The  quantity 
was  very  small,  both  from  the  nature  of  the  land  (for  the 
country  is  rough  and  mountainous,  and  the  people  commonly 
import  what  grain  they  use)  ;  and  because  Pompey  had  foreseen 
what  would  happen,  and  some  days  before  had  plundered  the 
Parthini,  and  having  ravaged  and  dug  up  their  houses,  carried 
off  all  the  com,  which  he  collected  by  means  of  his  horse. 


342  CESAR'S  COiniENTARIES.  book  m. 

Chap.  XLITI. — Cnesar,  on  being  infonned  of  those  trans- 
actions, pursued  nic:jsures  sua:gested  hj  the  nature  of  the  coun- 
try. For  round  Pompey's  camps  there  were  several  high  and 
rough  hills.  These  he  first  of  all  occupied  with  guards,  and 
raised  strong  forts  on  them.  Then  drawing  a  fortification 
from  one  fort  to  another,  as  the  nature  of  each  position  al- 
lowed, ho  began  to  draw  a  line  of  circumvallation  round  Pom- 
pey,  with  these  views  ;  as  he  had  but  a  small  quantity  of  corn, 
and  Pompey  was  strong  in  cavalry,  that  ho  might  furnish  his 
army  with  corn  and  other  necessaries  from  all  sides  with 
less  danger ;  secondly,  to  prevent  Pompey  from  foraging,  and 
thereby  render  his  horse  inefiectual  in  the  operations  of  the 
war ;  and  thirdly,  to  lessen  his  reputation,  on  which  he  saw  ho 
depended  greatly,  among  foreign  nations,  when  a  report  should 
have  spread  throughout  the  world  that  he  was  blockaded  by 
Caesar,  and  dare  not  hazard  a  battle. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Neither  was  Pompey  willing  to  leave  tho 
sea  and  Dyrrachium,  because  ho  had  lodged  his  material  there, 
his  weapons,  arms,  and  engines ;  and  supplied  his  army  with 
com  from  it  by  his  ships;  nor  was  he  able  to  put  a  stop 
to  Coesar's  Avorks  without  hazarding  a  battle,  which  at  that 
time  he  had  determined  not  to  do.  Nothing  was  left  but  to 
adopt  tho  last  resource,  namely,  to  possess  himself  of  as  many 
hills  as  ho  could,  and  cover  as  great  an  extent  of  country 
as  possible  with  his  troops,  and  divide  Caesar's  forces  as  much 
as  possible ;  and  so  it  happened :  for  having  raised  twenty- 
four  forts,  and  taken  in  a  compass  of  fifteen  miles,  he  got 
forage  in  this  space,  and  within  this  circuit  there  were  several 
fields  lately  sown,  in  which  the  cattle  might  feed  in  the  mean 
time.  And  as  our  men,  who  had  completed  their  works  by 
drawing  lines  of  communication  from  one  fort  to  another,  were 
afraid  that  Pompey's  men  would  sally  out  from  some  part,  and 
attack  us  in  the  rear ;  so  the  enemy  were  making  a  continued 
fortification  in  a  circuit  within  ours  to  prevent  us  from  breaking 
in  on  any  side,  or  surrounding  them  on  tho  roar.  But  they 
completed  their  works  first ;  both  because  they  had  a  greater 
number  of  men,  and  because  they  had  a  smaller  compass  to 
inclose.  When  Caesar  attempted  to  gain  any  place,  though 
Pompey  had  nesolved  not  to  oppose  him  w  ith  his  wholo  force, 
or  to  come  to  a  general  engagement,  yet  he  detached  to  par- 
ticular places  slingers  and   archers,   with   which    his    army 


cnAP.  XLTL  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  343 

abounded,  and  several  of  oiir  men  -were  wounded,  and  filled 
with  great  dread  of  the  arrows ;  and  almost  all  the  soldiers 
made  coats  or  coverings  for  themselves  of  hair  cloths,  tar- 
paulins, or  raw  hides  to  defend  them  against  the  weapons. 

Chap.  XLV. — In  seizing  the  posts,  each  exert^  his  ut- 
most power.  Cajsar,  to  confine  Pompey  within  as  narrow  a 
compass  as  possible  ;  Pompey,  to  occupy  as  many  hills  as  ho 
could  in  as  large  a  circuit  as  possible,  and  several  skirmishes 
were  fought  in  consequence  of  it.  In  one  of  these,  when 
Caesar's  ninth  legion  had  gained  a  certain  post,  and  had  begun 
to  fortify  it,  Pompey  possessed  himself  of  a  hill  near  to  and 
opposite  the  same  place,  and  endeavored  to  annoy  the  men 
while  at  work ;  and  as  the  approach  on  one  side  was  almost 
level,  he  first  surrounded  it  with  archers  and  slingers,  and 
afterward  by  detaching  a  strong  party  of  light  infantry,  and 
using  his  engines,  he  stopped  our  works  ;  and  it  was  no  easy 
matter  for  our  men  at  once  to  defend  themselves,  and  to  pro- 
ceed with  their  fortifications.  When  Caesar  perceived  that  his 
troops  were  wounded  from  all  sides,  he  determined  to  retreat 
and  give  up  the  post ;  his  retreat  was  down  a  precipice,  on 
which  account  they  pushed  on  with  more  spirit,  and  would 
not  allow  us  to  retire,  because  they  imagined  that  we  resigned 
the  place  through  fear.  It  is  reported  that  Pompey  said  that 
day  in  triumph  to  his  fi*iends  about  him,  "That  he  would 
consent  to  be  accounted  a  general  of  no  experience,  if  Caesar's 
legions  efiected  a  retreat  without  considerable  loss  from  that 
ground  into  which  they  had  rashly  advanced." 

Chap.  XLVL — Caesar,  being  uneasy  about  the  retreat  of  his 
soldiers,  ordered  hurdles  to  be  carried  to  the  further  side  of 
the  hill,  and  to  be  placed  opposite  to  the  enemy,  and  behind 
them  a  trench  of  a  moderate  breadth  to  be  sunk  by  his  soldiers 
under  shelter  of  the  hurdles;  and  the  ground  to  be  made 
as  diflBcult  as  possible.  He  himself  disposed  slingers  in  con- 
venient places  to  cover  our  men  in  their  retreat.  These 
things  being  completed,  he  ordered  his  legions  to  file  off. 
Pompey's  men  insultingly  and  boldly  pursued  and  chased  us, 
leveling  the  hurdles  that  were  thrown  up  in  the  front  of  our 
works,  in  order  to  pass  over  the  trench.  Which  as  soon  .as 
Caesar  perceived,  being  afraid  that  his  men  would  appear  not 
to  retreat,  but  to  be  repulsed,  and  that  greater  loss  might 
be  sustained,  when  his  men  were  almost  half  way  down  the 


344  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  book  iir. 

hill,  he  encouraged  them  by  Antonius,  who  commanded  that 
legion,  ordered  the  signal  of  battle  to  be  sounded,  and  a 
charge  to  bo  made  on  the  enemy.  The  soldiers  of  the  ninth 
legion  suddenly  closing  their  files,  threw  their  javelins,  and 
advancing  impetuously  from  the  low  ground  up  the  steep, 
drove  Pompey's  men  precipitately  before  them,  and  obliged 
them  to  turn  their  backs ;  but  their  retreat  was  greatly  im- 
peded by  the  hurdles  that  lay  in  a  long  line  before  them,  and 
the  palisadoes  which  were  in  their  way,  and  the  trenches 
that  were  sunk.  But  our  men  being  contented  to  retreat  with- 
out injury,  having  killed  several  of  the  enemy,  and  lost  but 
five  of  their  own,  very  quietly  retired,  and  having  seized  some 
other  hills  somewhat  on  this  side  of  that  place,  completed  their 
fortifications. 

Chap.  XLVIL — This  method  of  conducting  a  war  was  new 
and  unusual,  as  well  on  account  of  the  number  of  forts,  the 
extent  and  greatness  of  the  works,  and  the  manner  of  attack 
and  defense,  as  on  account  of  other  circumstances.  For  all 
who  have  attempted  to  besiege  any  person,  have  attacked  the 
enemy  when  they  were  frightened  or  Aveak,  or  after  a  defeat ; 
or  have  been  kept  in  fear  of  some  nt+ack,  when  they  themselves 
have  had  a  su^)crior  force  both  of  foot  and  horse.  Besides, 
the  usual  design  of  a  siege  is  to  cut  off  the  enemy's  supplies. 
On  the  contrary,  Caesar,  with  an  inferior  force,  was  inclosing 
troops  sound  and  unhurt,  and  who  had  abundance  of  all  things. 
For  there  arrived  every  day  a  prodigious  number  of  ships, 
which  brouglit  them  provisions  :  nor  could  the  wind  blow  from 
any  point,  that  would  not  be  favorable  to  some  of  them. 
Whereas,  Caesar,  having  consumed  all  the  corn  far  and  near, 
was  in  very  great  distress,  but  his  soldiers  bore  all  Avith  uncom- 
mon patience.  For  they  remembered  that  they  lay  under  the 
same  difficulties  last  year'  in  Spain,  and  yet  by  labor  and 
patience  had  concluded  a  dangerous  war.  They  recollected  too 
that  they  had  suffered  an  alarming  scarcity  at  Alesia,  and  a 
much  greater  at  Avaricum,  and  yet  had  returned  victorious  over 
mighty  nations.  They  refused  neither  barley  nor  pulse  when 
offered  them,  and  they  held  in  great  esteem  cattle,  of  which 
they  got  great  quantities  from  Epirus. 

Chap.  XLVILI. — ^Thero  was  a  sort  of  root,  called   chara, 

'  When  encamped  near  Ilerda. 


CHAP.  L.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  346 

discovered  by  the  troops  whicli  served  under  Valerius.  This 
they  mixed  up  with  milk,  and  it  greatly  contributed  to  relieve 
their  want.  They  made  it  into  a  sort  of  bread.  They  had 
great  plenty  of  it ;  loaves  made  of  this,  when  Pompey's  men 
upbraided  ours  with  want^  they  frequently  threw  among  them 
to  damp  their  hopes. 

Chap.  XLIX. — The  com  was  now  beginning  to  ripen,  and 
their  hope  supported  their  want,  as  they  were  confident  of 
having  abundance  in  a  short  time.  And  there  were  frequently 
heard  declarations  of  the  soldiers  on  guard,  in  discourse  with 
each  other,  that  they  would  rather  live  on  the  bark  of  the 
trees,  than  let  Pompey  escape  from  their  hands.  For  they 
were  ofien  told  by  deserters,  that  they  could  scarcely  maintain 
their  horses,  and  that  their  other  cattle  was  dead :  that  they 
themselves  were  not  in  good  health  from  their  confinement 
within  so  narrow  a  compass,  from  the  noisome  smell,  the 
number  of  carcasses,  and  the  constant  fatigue  to  them,  being 
men  unaccustomed  to  work,  and  laboring  under  a  great  want 
of  water.  For  Csesar  had  either  turned  the  course  of  all  the 
rivers  and  streams  which  ran  to  the  sea,  or  had  dammed  them 
up  with  strong  works.  And  as  the  country  was  mountainous, 
and  the  valleys  narrow  at  the  bottom,  he  inclosed  them  with, 
piles  sunk  in  the  ground,  and  heaped  up  mold  against  them 
to  keep  in  the  water.  They  were  therefore  obliged  to  search  for 
low  and  marshy  grounds,  and  to  sink  wells,  and  they  had  this 
labor  in  addition  to  their  daily  works.  And  even  these  springs 
were  at  a  considerable  distance  from  some  of  their  posts,  and 
soon  dried  up  with  the  heat.  But  Caesar's  army  enjoyed  per- 
fect health  and  abundance  of  water,  and  had  plenty  of  all 
sorts  of  provisions  except  com ;  and  they  had  a  prospect  of 
better  times  approaching,  and  saw  greater  hopes  laid  before 
them  by  the  ripening  of  the  grain. 

Chap.  L. — In  this  new  kind  of  war,  new  methods  of  man- 
aging it  were  invented  by  both  generals.  Pompey's  men,  per- 
ceiving by  our  fires  at  night,  at  what  part  of  the  works  our 
cohorts  were  on  guard,  coming  silently  upon  them  discharged 
their  arrows  at  random  among  the  whole  multitude,  and 
instantly  retired  to  their  camp  ;  as  a  remedy  against  which  our 
men  were  taught  by  experience  to  light  their  fires  in  one 
place,  and  keep  guard  in  another.' 

1  Tho  last  two  words,  "alio  excubarent,"  are  wanting  in  all  the  manu- 
15* 


346  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m. 


Chap.  LT. — In  tlio  mean  time,  PuMius  Sylla,  whom  Caesar 
at  his  departure  had  left  governor  of  his  camp,  came  up  with 
two  legions  to  assist  the  cohort ;  upon  whose  arrival  Pompey's 
forces  were  easily  repulsed.  Nor  did  they  stand  the  sight  and 
charge  of  our  men,  and  the  foremost  falling,  the  rest  turned 
their  backs  and  quitted  the  field.  But  Sylla  called  our  men 
in  from  the  pursuit,  lest  their  ardor  should  carry  them  too 
far,  but  most  people  imagine  that  if  he  had  consented  to  a 
vigorous  pursuit,  the  war  might  have  been  ended  that  day. 
His  conduct  however  does  not  appear  to  deserve  censure  ; 
for  the  duties  of  a  lieutenant-general,  and  of  a  commander-in- 
chief,  are  very  different ;  the  one  is  bound  to  act  entirely 
according  to  his  instructions,  the  other  to  regulate  his  conduct 
without  control,  as  occasion  requires.  Sylla,  being  deputed  by 
Ca3sar  to  take  care  of  the  camp,  and  having  rescued  his  men, 
was  satisfied  with  that,  and  did  not  desire  to  hazard  a  battle 
(although  this  circumstance  might  probably  have  had  a  suc- 
cessful issue),  that  ho  might  not  be  thought  to  have  assumed 
the  part  of  the  general.  One  circumstance  laid  the  Pompeians 
under  great  difficulty  in  making  good  a  retreat :  for  they  had 
advanced  from  disadvantageous  ground,  and  were  posted  on  the 
top  of  a  hill.  If  they  attempted  to  retire  down  the  steep,  they 
dreaded  the  pursuit  of  our  men  from  the  rising  ground,  and 
there  was  but  a  short  time  till  sunset :  for  in  hopes  of  com- 
pleting the  business,  they  had  protracted  the  battle  almost  till 
night.  Taking  therefore  measures  suited  to  their  exigency,  and 
to  the  shortness  of  the  time,  Pompey  possessed  himself  of  an 
eminence,  at  such  a  distance  from  our  fort  that  no  weapon  dis- 
charged from  an  engine  could  reach  him.  Here  he  took 
up  a  position,  and  fortified  it,  and  kept  all  his  forces  there. 

Chap.  LII. — At  the  same  time,  there  were  engagements  in 
two  other  places ;  for  Pompey  had  attacked  several  forts  at 
once,  in  order  to  divide  our  forces ;  that  no  relief  might  be 
sent  from  the  neighboring  posts.  In  one  place,  Volcatius 
TuUus  sustained  the  charge  of  a  legion  with  three  cohorts,  and 
beat  them   off  the  field.     In  another,  the  Germans,  having 

scripts,  and  appeared  to  have  been  added  by  Aldus.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  some  of  the  original  is  here  lost,  as  the  cause  of  the  unaccount- 
able absence  of  Cajsar  and  the  commencement  of  the  sally  made  by 
Pompey's  soldiers,  aro  not  recorded. 


•chap.lv.  the  civil  war.  34Y 

sallied  over  our  fortifications,  slew  several  of  the  enemy,  and 
retreated  safe  to  our  camp. 

Chap.  LIIL — ^Thus  six  engagements  having  happened  in 
one  day,  three  at  Dyrrachium,  and  three  at  the  fortifications, 
when  a  computation  was  made  of  the  number  of  slain,  we  found 
that  about  two  thousand  fell  on  Pompey's  side,  several  of  them 
volunteer  veterans  and  centurions.  Among  them  was  Valerius, 
the  son  of  Lucius  Flaccus,  who  as  pnetor  had  formerly  had  the 
government  of  Asia,  and  six  military  standards  were  taken. 
Of  our  men,  not  more  than  twenty  were  missing  in  all  the 
action.  But  in  the  fort,  not  a  single  soldier  escaped  without  a 
wound  ;  and  in  one  cohort,  four  centurions  lost  their  eyes.  And 
being  desirous  to  produce  testimony  of  the  fatigue  they  under- 
went, and  the  danger  they  sustained,  they  counted  to  Caesar 
about  thirty  thousand  arrows  which  had  been  thrown  into  the 
fort;  and  in  the  shield  of  the  centurion  Scaeva,  which  was 
brought  to  him,  were  found  two  hundred  and  thirty  holes.  In 
reward  for  this  man's  services,  both  to  himself  and  the  public, 
Csesar  presented  to  him  two  hundred  thousand  pieces  of  copper 
money,'  and  declared  him  promoted  from  the  eighth  to  the  first 
centurion.  For  it  appeared  that  the  fort  had  been  in  a  great 
measure  saved  by  his  exertions ;  and  he  afterward  very  amply 
rewarded  the  cohorts  with  double  pay,  com,  clothing,  and  other 
military  honors. 

Chap.  LIV. — Pompey,  having  made  great  additions  to  his 
works  in  the  night,  the  following  days  built  turrets,  and  having 
carried  his  works  fifteen  feet  high,  faced  that  part  of  his  camp 
with  mantelets ;  and  after  an  interval  of  five  days,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  a  second  cloudy  night,  he  barricaded  all  the  gates 
of  his  camp  to  hinder  a  pursuit,  and  about  midnight,  quietly 
marched  ofi"  his  army,  and  retreated  to  his  old  fortifications. 

Chap.  LV. — ^^tolia,  Acamania,  and  Amphilochis,  being  re- 
duced, as  we  have  related,  by  Cassius  Longinus,  and  Calvisius 
Sabinus,  Caesar  thought  he  ought  to  attempt  the  conquest  of 
Achaia,  and  to  advance  further  into  the  country.  Accordingly, 
.he  detached  Fufius  thither,  and  ordered  Quintus  Sabinus  and 
Cassius  to  join  him  with  their  cohorts.  Upon  notice  of  their 
approach,  Rutilius  Lupus,  who  commanded  in  Achaia,  under 
Pompey,  began  to  fortify  the  Isthmus,  to  prevent  Fufius  from 

»  About  £129  3s.  4dL 


348  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m- 

coining  into  Achaia.  Kalenns  recovered  Delphi,  Thebes,  and 
Orchomenus,  by  a  voluntary  submission  of  those  states.  Some 
he  subdued  by  force,  the  rest  he  endeavored  to  -win  over  to 
Caesar's  interest,  by  sending  deputies  round  to  them.  In  these 
things,  principally,  Fusius  was  employed. 

Chap.  LVI. — Every  day  afterward,  Caesar  drew  up  his 
army  on  a  level  ground,  and  offered  Pompey  battle,  and  led 
his  legions  almost  close  to  Pompey's  camp  ;  and  his  front  line 
was  at  no  greater  distance  from  the  rampart  than  that  no 
weapon  from  their  engines  could  reach  it.  But  Pompey,  to 
save  his  credit  and  reputation  with  the  world,  drew  out  his 
legions,  but  so  close  to  his  camp,  that  his  rear  line  might  touch 
the  rampart,  and  that  his  whole  army,  when  drawn  up,  might 
be  protected  by  the  darts  discharged  from  it. 

Chap.  LVII. — While  these  things  were  going  forward  in 
Achaia  and  at  Dyrrachium,  and  when  it  was  certainly  known 
that  Scipio  was  arrived  in  Macedonia,  Caesar,  never  losing  sight 
of  his  first  intention,  sends  Clodius  to  him,  an  intimate  friend 
to  both,  whom  Caesar,  on  the  introduction  and  recommendation 
of  Pompey,  had  admitted  into  the  number  of  his  acquaintance. 
To  this  man  he  gave  letters  and  instructions  to  Pompey,  the 
substance  of  which  was  as  follows :  "  That  he  had  made  every 
effort  toward  peace,  and  imputed  the  ill  success  of  those  efforts 
to  the  fault  of  those  whom  he  had  employed  to  conduct  those 
negotiations ;  because  they  were  afraid  to  carry  his  proposals 
to  Pompey  at  an  improper  time.  That  Scipio  had  such  autho- 
rity, that  he  could  not  only  freely  explain  what  conduct  met 
his  approbation,  but  even  in  some  degree  enforce  his  advice, 
and  govern  him  [Pompey]  if  he  persisted  in  error  ;  that  he  com- 
manded an  army  independent  of  Pompey,  so  that  besides  his 
authority,  he  had  strength  to  compel ;  and  if  he  did  so,  all 
men  would  be  indebted  to  him  for  the  quiet  of  Italy,  the  peace 
of  the  provinces,  and  the  preservation  of  the  empire."  These 
proposals  Clodius  made  to  him,  and  for  some  days  at  the  first 
appeared  to  have  met  with  a  favorable  reception,  but  afterward 
was  not  admitted  to  an  audience  ;  for  Scipio  being  reprimanded 
by  Favonius,  as  we  found  afterward  when  the  war  was  ended, 
and  the  negotiation  having  miscarried,  Clodius  returned  to 
Caesar. 

Chap.  LVHI. — Caesar,  that  he  might  the  more  easily  keep 
Pompey's  horse  inclosed  within  Dyrrachixma,  and  prevent  them 


^HAP.  LX.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  349 

from  foraging,  fortified  the  two  narrow  passes  already  men- 
tioned with  strong  works,  and  erected  forts  at  them.  Pompey 
perceiving  that  he  derived  no  advantage  from  his  cavalry,  after 
a  few  days  had  them  conveyed  back  to  his  camp  by  sea.  Fodder 
was  so  exceedingly  scarce  that  he  was  obliged  to  feed  his  horses 
upon  leaves  stripped  off  the  trees,  or  the  tender  roots  of  reeds 
povmded.  For  the  corn  which  had  been  sown  within  the  lines 
was  already  consumed,  and  they  would  be  obliged  to  supply 
themselves  with  fodder  fi:om  Corcyra  and  Acarnania,  over  a 
long  tract  of  sea ;  and  as  the  quantity  of  that  fell  short,  to 
increase  it  by  mixing  barley  with  it,  and  by  these  methods 
support  their  cavalry.  But  when  not  only  the  barley  and 
fodder  in  these  parts  were  consumed,  and  the  herbs  cut  away, 
when  the  leaves  too  were  not  to  be  found  on  the  trees,  the  horses 
being  almost  starved,  Pompey  thought  he  ought  to  make  some 
attempt  by  a  sally. 

Chap.  LIX. — In  the  number  of  Caesar's  cavalry  were  two 
Allobrogians,  brothers,  named  Roscillus  and  .i^Egus,  the  sons 
of  Abducillus,  who  for  several  years  possessed  the  chief  power 
in  his  own  state ;  men  of  singular  valor,  whose  gallant  services 
Caesar  had  found  very  useful  in  all  his  wars  in  Gaul.  To 
them,  for  these  reasons,  he  had  committed  the  offices  of  great- 
est honor  in  their  own  country,  and  took  care  to  have  them 
chosen  into  the  senate  at  an  unusual  age,  and  had  bestowed  on 
them  lands  taken  from  the  enemy,  and  large  pecuniary  rewards, 
and  from  being  needy  had  made  them  affluent.  Their  valor 
had  not  only  procured  them  Caesar's  esteem,  but  they  were 
beloved  by  the  whole  army.  But  presimiing  on  Caesar's  friend- 
ship, and  elated  with  the  arrogance  natural  to  a  foolish  and 
barbarous  people,  they  despised  their  countrymen,  defrauded 
their  cavalry  of  their  pay,  and  applied  all  the  plunder  to  their 
own  use.  Displeased  at  this  conduct,  their  soldiers  went  in  a 
body  to  Caesar,  and  openly  complained  of  their  ill  usage ;  and 
to  their  other  charges  added,  that  false  musters  were  given  in 
to  Caesar,  and  the  surcharged  pay  applied  to  their  own  use. 

Chap.  LX. — Caesar,  not  thinking  it  a  proper  time  to  call 
them  to  account,  and  willing  to  pardon  many  faults,  on  account 
of  their  valor,  deferred  the  whole  matter,  and  gave  them  a 
private  rebuke,  for  having  made  a  traffic  of  their  troops,  and 
advised  them  to  expect  every  thing  from  his  friendship,  and 
by  his  past  favors  to  measure  their  future  hopes.     This  how- 


350  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iir. 

ever,  gavo  Ihcm  great  offense,  and  made  tliem  contomptiblo  in 
the  eyes  of  the  whole  army.  Of  this  they  boeame  sensible, 
as  well  from  the  reproaches  of  others,  as  from  the  judgment 
of  their  own  minds,  and  a  consciousness  of  guilt.  Prompted 
then  by  shame,  and  perhaps  imagining  that  they  were  not 
liberated  from  trial,  but  reserved  to  a  future  day,  they  resolved 
to  break  off  from  us,  to  put  their  fortune  to  a  new  hazard,  and 
to  make  trial  of  new  connections.  And  having  conferred  with 
a  few  of  their  clients,  to  whom  they  could  venture  to  intrust 
so  base  an  action,  they  first  attempted  to  assassinate  Caius 
Volusenus,  general  of  the  horse  (as  was  discovered  at  the  end 
of  the  war),  that  they  might  appear  to  have  fled  to  Pompey 
after  conferring  an  important  service  on  him.  But  when  that 
appeared  too  difficult  to  put  in  execution,  and  no  opportunity 
offered  to  accomplish  it,  they  borrowed  all  tJie  money  they 
could,  as  if  they  designed  to  make  satisfaction  and  restitution 
for  what  they  had  defrauded :  and  having  purcliased  a  great 
number  of  horses,  tliey  deserted  to  Pompey  along  with  those 
whom  they  had  engaged  in  their  plot. 

Chap.  LXI. — As  they  were  persons  nobly  descended  and 
of  liberal  education,  and  had  come  with  a  great  retinue,  and 
several  cattle,  and  were  reckoned  men  of  courage,  and  had 
been  in  great  esteem  with  Caesar,  and  as  it  was  a  new  and 
uncommon  event,  Pompey  carried  them  round  all  his  works, 
and  made  an  ostentatious  show  of  them,  for  till  that  day,  not 
a  soldier,  either  horse  or  foot  had  deserted  from  Caisar  to 
Pompey,  though  there  were  desertions  almost  every  day  from 
Pompey  to  Cicsar :  but  more  commonly  among  the  soldiers  levied 
in  Epirus  and  -<3^]to]ia,  and  in  those  countries,  which  were  in 
Caesar's  possession.  But  the  brothers,  having  been  acquainted 
with  all  things,  either  what  was  incomplete  in  our  works,  or 
what  appeared  to  the  best  judges  of  military  matters  to  be 
deficient,  the  particular  times,  the  distance  of  places,  and  the 
various'  attention  of  the  guards,  according  to  the  different 
temper  and  character  of  the  officer  who  commanded  the 
diflferent  posts,  gave  an  exact  account  of  all  to  Pompey. 

Chap.  LXII. — Upon  receiving  this  intelligence,  Pompey, 
wlio  had  already  formed  the  design  of  attempting  a  sally,  as 
before  mentioned,  ordered  the  soldiers  to  make  ozier  coverings 

'  This  is  the  reading  of  Moms,  Oberlin  prefers  viribtts  ei  diligentia, 
"  strength  and  attention." 


CHAP.  Lxin.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  861 

for  their  helmets,  and  to  provide  fascines.  These  things  being 
prepared,  he  embarked  on  board  small  boats  and  row  galleys 
by  night,  a  considerable  number  of  light  infontry  and  archers, 
with  all  their  fascines,  and  immediately  after  midnight,  he 
marched  sixty  cohorts  drafted  from  the  greater  camp  and  the 
outposts,  to  that  part  of  our  works  which  extended  toward 
the  sea,  and  were  at  the  fiirthest  distance  from  Caesar's 
greater  camp.  To  the  same  place  he  sent  the  ships,  which  he 
had  freighted  with  the  fascines  and  light-armed  troops ;  and 
all  the  ships  of  war  that  lay  at  Dyrrachium ;  and  to  each  ho 
gave  particular  instructions :  at  this  part  of  the  lines  Caesar 
had  posted  Lentulus  Marcellinus,  the  quaestor,  with  the  ninth 
legion,  and  as  he  was  not  in  a  good  state  of  health,  Fulvius 
Costhumus  was  sent  to  assist  him  in  the  command. 

Chap.  LXIII. — ^At  this  place,  fronting  the  enemy,  there 
was  a  ditch  fifteen  feet  wide,  and  a  rampart  ten  feet  high,  and 
the  top  of  the  rampart  was  ten  feet  in  breadth.  At  an 
interval  of  six  himdred  feet  from  that  there  was  another 
rampart  turned  the  contrary  way,  with  the  works  lower.  For 
some  days  before,  Caesar,  apprehending  that  our  men  might  bo 
surrounded  by  sea,  had  made  a  double  rampart  there,  that  if 
he  should  be  attacked  on  both  sides,  he  might  have  the  means 
of  defending  himself.  But  the  extent  of  the  lines,  and  the 
incessant  labor  for  so  many  days,  because  he  had  inclosed  a 
circuit  of  seventeen  miles  with  his  works,  did  not  allow  timo 
to  finish  them.  Therefore  the  transverse  rampart  which 
should  make  a  communication  between  the  other  two,  was  not 
yet  completed.  This  circumstance  was  known  to  Pompey, 
being  told  to  him  by  the  Allobrogian  deserters,  and  proved  of 
great  disadvantage  to  us.  For  when  our  cohorts  of  the  ninth 
legion  were  on  guard  by  the  sea-side,  Pompey's  army  arrived 
suddenly  by  break:  of  day,  and  their  approach  was  a  surprise 
to  our  men,  and  at  the  same  time,  the  soldiers  that  came  by 
sea,  cast  their  darts  on  the  front  rampart;  and  the  ditches 
were  filled  with  fascines :  and  the  legionary  soldiers  terrified 
those  that  defended  the  inner  rampart,  by  applying  the  scaling 
ladders,  and  by  engines  and  weapons  of  all  sorts,  and  a  vast 
multitude  of  archers  poured  round  upon  them  from  every  side. 
Besides,  the  coverings  of  oziers,  which  they  had  laid  over 
their  helmets,  were  a  great  security  to  them  against  the  blows 
of  stones  which  were  the  only  weapons  that  our  soldiers  had. 


352  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iir. 

And  therefore,  when  our  men  were  oppressed  in  every  manner, 
and  were  scarcely  able  to  make  resistance,  the  defect  in  our 
works  was  observed,  and  Pompey's  soldiers,  landing  between 
the  two  ramparts,  Avhere  the  work  was  unfinished,  attacked 
our  men  in  the  rear,  and  having  beat  them  from  both  sides  of 
the  fortification,  obliged  them  to  flee. 

Chap.  LXIV. — Marcellinus,  being  informed  of  this  disorder, 
detached  some  cohorts  to  the  relief  of  our  men,  who  seeing 
them  flee  from  the  camp,  were  neither  able  to  persuade  them 
to  rally  at  their  approach,  nor  themselves  to  sustain  the 
enemy's  charge.  And  in  like  manner,  whatever  additional  as- 
sistance was  sent,  was  infected  by  the  fears  of  the  defeated,  and 
increased  the  terror  and  danger.  For  retreat  was  prevented 
by  the  multitude  of  the  fugitives.  In  that  battle,  when  the 
eagle-bearer  was  dangerously  wounded,  and  began  to  grow  weak, 
having  got  sight  of  our  horse,  he  said  to  them,  "  This  eagle 
have  I  defended  with  the  greatest  care  for  many  years,  at  the 
hazard  of  my  life,  and  now  in  my  last  moments  restore  it  to 
Csesar  with  the  same  iidelity.  Do  not,  I  conjure  you,  suffer 
a  dishonor  to  be  sustained  in  the  field,  which  never  before 
happened  to  CsBsar's  army,  but  deliver  it  safe  into  his  hands." 
By  this  accident  the  eagle  was  preserved,  but  all  the  centurions 
of  the  first  cohorts  were  killed,  except  the  principal. 

Chap.  LXV. — And  now  the  Pompeians,  after  great  havoc 
of  our  troops,  were  approaching  Marcellinus's  camp,  and 
had  struck  no  small  terror  into  the  rest  of  the  cohorts,  when 
Marcus  Antonius,  who  commanded  the  nearest  fort,  being 
informed  of  what  had  happened,  was  observed  descending  from 
the  rising  ground  with  twelve  cohorts.  His  arrival  checked 
the  Pompeians,  and  encouraged  our  men  to  recover  from  their 
extreme  affright.  And  shortly  after,  Cajsar  having  got  notice 
by  the  smoke  of  all  the  forts,  which  was  the  usual  signal  on 
such  occasions,  drafted  off  some  cohorts  from  the  outposts, 
and  went  to  the  scene  of  action.  And  having  there  learned  the 
loss  he  had  sustained,  and  perceiving  that  Pompey  had  forced 
our  works,  and  had  encamped  along  the  coast,  so  that  he  was  at 
liberty  to  forage,  and  had  a  communication  with  his  shipping, 
he  altered  his  plan  for  conducting  the  war,  as  his  design  had 
not  succeeded,  and  ordered  a  strong  encampment  to  be  made 
near  Pompey. 

Chap.  LXVI. — When    this    work    was    finished,    Caesar's 


CHAP.  Lxm.  THE  CrVIL  WAR.  868 

scouts  observed  that  some  cohorts,  which  to  them  appeared 
like  a  legion,  were  retired  behind  the  wood,  and  were  on  their 
march  to  the  old  camp.  The  situation  of  the  two  camps  was 
as  follows :  a  few  days  before,  when  Caesar's  ninth  legion  had 
opposed  a  party  of  Pompey's  troops,  and  were  endeavoring  to 
inclose  them,  Caesar's  troops  formed  a  camp  in  that  place.  This 
camp  joined  a  certain  wood,  and  was  not  above  four  hundred 
paces  distant  from  the  sea.  Afterward,  changing  his  design  for 
certain  reasons,  Caesar  removed  his  camp  to  a  small  distance 
beyond  that  place ,-  and  after  a  few  days,  Pompey  took  posses- 
■  sion  of  it,  and  added  more  extensive  works,  leaving  the  inner 
rampart  standing,  as  he  intended  to  keep  several  legions  there. 
By  this  means,  the  lesser  camp,  included  within  the  greater, 
answered  the  purpose  of  a  fort  and  citadel.  He  had  also  carried 
an  intrenchment  from  the  left  angle  of  the  camp  to  the  river, 
about  four  hundred  paces,  that  his  soldiers  might  have  more  lib- 
erty and  less  danger  in  fetching  water.  But  he  too,  changing 
his  design  for  reasons  not  necessary  to  be  mentioned,  abandoned 
the  place.  In  this  condition  the  camp  remained  for  several  days, 
the  works  being  all  entire. 

Chap.  LXVII. — Caesar's  scouts  brought  him  word  that  the 
standard  of  a  legion  was  carried  to  this  place.  That  the  same 
thing  was  seen  he  was  assured  by  those  in  the  higher  forts. 
This  place  was  a  half  a  mile  distant  from  Pompey's  new  camp. 
Caesar,  hoping  to  surprise  this  legion,  and  anxious  to  repair  the 
loss  sustained  that  day,  left  two  cohorts  employed  in  the  works 
to  make  an  appearance  of  intrenching  himself,  and  by  a  differ- 
ent route,  as  privately  as  he  could,  with  his  other  cohorts 
amounting  to  thirty-three,  among  which  was  the  ninth  legion, 
which  had  lost  so  many  centurions,  and  whose  privates  were 
greatly  reduced  in  number,  he  marched  in  two  lines  against 
Pompey's  legion  and  his  lesser  camp.  ISTor  did  this  first 
opinion  deceive  him.  For  he  reached  the  place  before  Pom- 
pey could  have  notice  of  it ;  and  though  the  works  were 
strong,  yet  having  made  the  attack  with  the  left  wing  which 
he  commanded  in  person,  he  obliged  the  Pompeians  to  quit  the 
rampart  in  disorder.  A  barricade  *  had  been  raised  before  the 
gates,  at  which  a  short  contest  was  maintained,  our  men  endeav- 
oring  to   force  their  way  in,  and  the  enemy  to  defend  the 

'  The  ericivs  was  a  sort  of  military  engine,  full  of  sharp  spikes,  and 
placed  before  the  gate  of  a  camp,  to  prevent  the  approach  of  an  enemy. 


364  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  m. 

camp ;  Titus  rnlcio,'  by  wliose  means  we  have  related  that  Cains 
Antonius's  army  was  betrayed,  defending  them  with  singular 
courage.  ]^ut  the  valor  of  our  men  prevailed,  and  having  cut 
down  the  barricade,  they  first  forced  the  greater  camp,  and  after 
that  the  fort  which  was  inclosed  within  it ;  and  as  the  legion  on 
its  repulse  had  retired  to  this,  they  slew  several  defending  them- 
selves there. 

Chap.  LXVIII. — But  Fortune  who  exerts  a  powerful  influ- 
ence as  well  in  other  matters,  as  especially  in  war,  etFects  great 
changes  from  trifling  causes,  as  happened  at  this  time.  For  the 
cohorts  on  Caesar's  right  wing,  through  ignorance  of  the  place, 
followed  the  direction  of  that  rampart  which  ran  along  from 
the  camp  to  the  river,  while  they  were  in  search  of  a  gate,  and 
imagined  that  it  belonged  to  the  camp.  But  when  they  found 
that  it  led  to  the  liver,  and  that  nobody  opposed  them,  they 
immediately  climbed  over  the  rampart,  and  were  followed  by  all 
our  cavalry. 

Chap.  LXIX. — ^In  the  mean  time  Pompey,  by  the  great  delay 
which  this  occasioned,  being  informed  of  what  had  happened, 
marched  with  the  fifth  legion,  which  he  called  away  from  their 
work  to  support  his  party ;  and  at  the  same  time  his  cavalry 
were  advancing  up  to  ours,  and  an  army  in  order  of  battle,  was 
seen  at  a  distance  by  our  men  who  had  taken  possession  of  the 
camp,  and  the  face  of  afiairs  was  suddenly  changed.  For 
Pompey's  legion,  encouraged  by  the  hope  of  speedy  support, 
attempted  to  make  a  stand  at  the  Decuman  gate,  and  made  a 
bold  charge  on  our  men.  Caesar's  cavalry,  who  had  mounted 
the  rampart  by  a  narrow  breach,  being  apprehensive  of  their 
retreat,  were  the  first  to  flee.  The  right  wing  which  had  been 
separated  from  the  left,  observing  the  terror  of  the  cavalry,  to 
prevent  their  being  overpowered  within  the  lines,  were  en- 
deavoring to  retreat  by  the  same  way  as  they  burst  in ;  and 
most  of  them,  lest  they  should  be  engaged  in  the  narrow 
passes,  threw  themselves  down  a  rampart  ten  feet  high  into  the 
trenches ;  and  the  first  being  trodden  to  death,  the  rest  pro- 
cured their  safety,  and  escaped  over  their  bodies.  The  soldiers 
of  the  left  wing,  peceiving  from  the  rampart  that  Pompey  was 

1  As  Caesar  has  not  mentioned  elsewhere  the  circumstance  alluded  to 
here,  we  naturally  infer  that  some  of  the  Commentaries  are  wanting,  a 
supposition  which  is  strengthened  by  the  abrupt  commencement  of  the 
first  book,  and  the  chasm  at  the  end  of  tho  fiftieth  chapter  of  this  one. 


OHAP.  T.TU,  THE  CIVIL  WAR  865  , 

advancing,  and  their  own  friends  fleeing,  being  afraid  that  they 
should  bo  inclosed  between  the  two  ramparts,  as  they  had  an 
enemy  both  within  and  without,  strove  to  secure  their  retreat 
tlie  same  way  they  came.  All  was  disorder,  consternation,  and 
flight ;  insomuch  that,  when  Cjesar  laid  hold  of  the  colors  of 
those  who  wore  running  away,  and  desired  them  to  stand,  some 
left  their  horses  behind,  and  continued  to  run  in  the  same 
manner ;  othere  through  fear  even  threw  away  their  colors, 
nor  did  a  single  man  face  about. 

Chap.  LXX. — In  this  calamity,  the  following  favorable  cir- 
cumstance occurred  to  prevent  the  ruin  of  our  whole  army, 
viz.,  that  Pompey  suspecting  an  ambuscade  (because,  as  I  sup- 
pose, the  success  had  far  exceeded  his  hopes,  as  he  had  seen 
his  men  a  moment  before  fleeing  from  the  camp),  durst  not  for 
some  time  approach  the  fortification ;  and  that  his  horse  were 
retarded  from  pursuing,  because  the  passes  and  gates  were  in 
possession  of  Cajsar's  soldiers.  Thus  a  trifling  circumstance 
proved  of  great  importance  to  each  party;  for  the  rampart 
drawn  from  the  camp  to  the  river,  interrupted  the  progress 
and  certainty  of  Caesar's  victory,  after  he  had  forced  Pompey's 
camp.  The  same  thing,  by  retarding  the  rapidity  of  the  enemy's 
pursuit,  preserved  our  army.    ■ 

Chap.  LXXI. — In  the  two  actions  of  this  day,  Caesar  lost 
nine  hundred  and  sixty  rank  and  file,  several  Roman  knights 
of  distinction,  Felginas  Tuticanus  Gallus,  a  senator's  son  ;  Caius 
Felginas  from  Placentia ;  Aulus  Gravius  from  Puteoli ;  Marcus 
Sacrativir  from  Capua ;  and  thirty-two  military  tribunes  and  cen- 
turions. But  the  greatest  part  of  all  these  perished  without  a 
wound,  being  trodden  to  death  in  the  trenches,  on  the  ramparts 
and  banks  of  the  river  by  reason  of  the  terror  and  flight  of  their 
own  men.  Pompey,  after  this  battle,  was  saluted  Imperator ; 
this  title  he  retained,  and  allowed  himself  to  be  addressed  by 
it  afterward.  But  neither  in  his  letters  to  the  senate,  nor  in 
the  fasces,  did  he  use  the  laurel  as  a  mark  of  honor.  But 
Labienus,  having  obtained  his  consent  that  the  prisoners 
should  be  delivered  up  to  him,  had  them  all  brought  out,  as 
it  appeared,  to  make  a  show  of  them,  and  that  Pompey  might 
place  a  greater  confidence  in  him  who  was  a  deserter ;  and 
calling  them  fellow  soldiers,  and  asking  them  in  the  most  in- 
sulting manner  whether  it  was  usual  with  veterans  to  flee, 
ordered  them  to  be  put  to  death  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  army. 


356  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iir. 

Chap.  LXXII. — Pompey's  party  were  so  elated  witli  con- 
fidence and  s])irit  at  this  success,  that  they  thought  no  more 
of  the  method  of  conducting  the  war,  but  thought  that  they 
were  already  conquerors.  They  did  not  consider  that  the  small- 
ness  of  our  numbers,  and  the  disadvantage  of  the  place  and  the 
confined  nature  of  the  ground  occasioned  by  their  having  first 
possessed  themselves  of  the  camp,  and  the  double  danger  both 
from  Avithin  and  without  the  fortifications,  and  the  separation 
of  the  army  into  two  parts,  so  that  the  one  could  not  give  relief 
to  the  other,  were  the  causes  of  our  defeat.  They  did  not  con- 
sider, in  addition,  that  the  contest  was  not  decided  by  a 
vigorous  attack,  nor  a  regular  battle  ;  and  that  our  men  had 
sutfered  greater  loss  from  their  numbers  and  want  of  room, 
than  they  had  sustained  from  the  enemy.  In  fine,  they  did 
not  reflect  on  the  common  casualties  of  war;  how  trifling 
causes,  either  frem  groundless  suspicions,  sudden  aff'right,  or 
religious  scruples,  have  oftentimes  been  productive  of  consid- 
erable losses  ;  how  often  an  army  has  been  unsuccessful  either 
by  the  misconduct  of  the  general,  or  the  oversight  of  a  tribune  ; 
but  as  if  they  had  proved  victorious  by  their  valor,  and  as  if 
no  change  could  ever  take  place,  they  published  the  success  of 
the  day  throughout  the  world  by  reports  and  letters. 

Chap.  LXXIII. — Cassar,  disappointed  in  his  first  intentions, 
resolved  to  change  the  Avhole  plan  of  his  operations.  Accord- 
ingly, he  at  once  called  in  all  outposts,  gave  over  the  siege, 
and  collecting  his  army  into  one  place,  addressed  his  soldiers 
and  encouraged  them  "  not  to  be  troubled  at  what  had  hap- 
pened, nor  to  be  dismayed  at  it,  but  to  weigh  their  many 
successful  engagements  against  one  disappointment,  and  that, 
too,  a  trifling  one.  That  they  ought  to  be  grateful  to  For- 
tune, through  whose  favor  they  had  recovered  Italy  without 
the  eff'usion  of  blood  ;  through  whose  favor  they  had  subdued 
the  two  Spains,  though  protected  by  a  most  warlike  people  under 
the  command  of  the  most  skillful  and  experienced  generals ; 
through  whose  favor  they  had  reduced  to  submission  the 
neighboring  states  that  abounded  with  corn;  in  fine,  that 
they  ought  to  remember  with  what  success  they  had  been  all 
transported  safe  through  blockading  fleets  of  the  enemy,  which 
possessed  not  only  the  ports,  but  even  the  coasts;  that  if 
all  their  attempts  were  not  crowned  with  success,  the  de- 
fects of  Fortune  must  be  supplied  by  industry ;  and  whatever 


CHAP.  LECV.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  357 

loss  had  been  sustained,  ought  to  be  attributed  rather  to  her 
caprices  than  to  any  faults  in  him :  that  he  had  chosen  a 
safe  ground  for  the  engagement,  that  he  had  possessed  him- 
self of  the  enemy's  camp ;  that  he  had  beaten  them  out,  and 
overcome  them  Avhen  they  ofiered  resistance  ;  but  whether  their 
own  terror  or  some  mistake,  or  whether  Fortune  herself  had  in- 
terrupted a  victory  almost  secured  and  certain,  they  ought  all 
now  to  use  their  utmost  efforts  to  repair  by  their  vaJor  the  loss 
which  had  been  incurred;  if  they  did  so,  their  misfortunes 
would  turn  to  their  advantage,  as  it  happened  at  Gergovia,  and 
those  who  feared  to  face  the  enemy  would  be  the  first  to  offer 
themselves  to  battle. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — Having  concluded  his  speech,  he  dis- 
graced some  standard-bearers,  and  reduced  them  to  the  ranks  ; 
for  the  whole  army  was  seized  with  such  grief  at  their  loss, 
and  with  such  an  ardent  desire  of  repairing  their  disgrace, 
that  not  a  man  required  the  command  of  his  tribune  or  cen- 
turion, but  they  imposed  each  on  himself  severer  labors 
than  usual  as  a  punishment,  and  at  the  same  time  were  so 
inflamed  with  eagerness  to  meet  the  enemy,  that  the  oflBcers 
of  the  first  rank,  sensibly  affected  at  their  entreaties,  were  of 
opinion  that  they  ought  to  continue  in  their  present  posts,  and 
commit  their  fate  to  the  hazard  of  a  battle.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  Caesar  could  not  place  suflScient  confidence  in  men  so 
lately  thrown  into  consternation,  and  thought  he  ought  to 
allow  them  time  to  recover  their  dejected  spirits ;  and  having 
abandoned  his  works,  he  was  apprehensive  of  being  distressed 
for  want  of  com. 

Chap.  LXXV. — ^Accordingly,  suffering  no  time  to  inter- 
vene but  what  was  necessary  for  a  proper  attention  to  be  paid 
to  the  sick  and  wounded,  he  sent  on  all  his  baggage  privately 
in  the  beginning  of  the  night  from  his  camp  to  ApoUonia,  and 
ordered  them  not  to  halt  till  they  had  performed  their  jour- 
ney ;  and  he  detached  one  legion  with  them  as  a  convoy. 
This  affair  being  concluded,  having  retained  only  two  legions 
in  his  camp,  he  marched  the  rest  of  his  army  out  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  by  several  gates,  and  sent  them  for- 
ward by  the  same  route;  and  in  a  short  space  after,  that  the 
military  practice  might  be  preserved,  and  his  march  known  as 
late  as  possible,  he  ordered  the  signal  for  decamping  to  be  given  ; 
and  setting  out  immediately,  and  following  the  rear  of  his  own 


358  CESAR'S,  COMMENTARIES.  book  iii. 

anny,  ho  was  soon  out  of  sij?lit  of  the  camp.  Nor  did  Pompey, 
as  soon  as  ho  liad  notice  of  bis  design,  make  any  delay  to  pur- 
sue him ;  but  with  a  view  to  surprise  them  while  encumbered 
with  bagji^ago  on  their  march,  and  not  yet  recovered  from 
their  fright,  he  led  liis  army  out  of  his  camp,  and  sent  his 
cavalry  on  to  retard  our  rear ;  but  was  not  able  to  come  up 
with  them,  because  Cojsar  had  got  far  before  him,  and  marched 
Avithout  baggage.  But  when  we  reached  the  river  Genusus, 
the  banks  being  steep,  their  horse  overtook  our  rear,  and  de- 
tained them  by  bringing  them  to  action.  To  oppose  whom, 
Caisar  sent  his  horse,  and  intermixed  with  them  about  four 
hundred  of  his  advanced  light  troops,  who  attacked  their  horse 
with  such  success,  that  having  routed  them  all,  and  killed 
several,  they  I'eturned  Avithout  any  loss  to  the  main  body. 

Chap.  LXXVL — Having  performed  the  exact  march  which 
he  had  j^roposed  that  day,  and  having  led  his  army  over  the  river 
Genusus,  Caesar  posted  himself  in  his  old  camp  opposite  Aspa^ 
ragium ;  and  kept  his  soldiers  close  within  the  intrenchments ) 
and  ordered  the  horse,  who  had  been  sent  out  under  pretense 
of  foraging,  to  retire  immediately  into  the  camp,  through  the 
Decuman  gate.  Pompey,  in  like  manner,  having  completed 
the  same  day's  march,  took  post  in  his  old  camp  at  Aspara- 
gium  ;  and  his  soldiers,  as  they  had  no  work  (the  fortifications 
being  entire),  made  long  excursions,  some  to  collect  wood  and 
forage ;  others,  invited  by  the  nearness  of  the  former  camp, 
laid  up  their  arms  in  their  tents,  and  quitted  the  intrench- 
ments in  order  to  bring  what  they  had  left  behind  them, 
because  the  design  of  marching  being  adopted  in  a  hurry,  they 
had  left  a  considerable  part  of  their  wagons  and  luggage 
behind.  Being  thus  incapable  of  pursuing,  as  Cajsar  had  fore- 
seen, about  noon  he  gave  the  signal  for  marching,  led  out  his 
army,  and  doubling  that  day's  march,  he  advanced  eight  miles 
beyond  Pompey's  camp ;  who  could  not  pursue  him,  because  his 
troops  were  dispersed. 

Chap.  LXXVII. — The  next  day  Caesar  sent  his  baggage 
forward  early  in  the  night,  and  marched  off  himself  immediately 
after  the  fourth  watch:'  that  if  he  should  be  under  the  neces- 
sity of  risking  an  engagement,  ho  miglit  meet  a  sudden 
attack  with  an  army  free  from  incumbrance.     lie  did  so  for 

•  About  3  o'clock. 


CHAP.  Lxnx  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  359 

several  days  successively,  by  which  means  he  was  enabled  to 
effect  his  march  over  the  deepest  rivers,  and  through  the  most 
intricate  roads  without  any  loss.  For  Pompey,  after  the  first 
day's  delay,  and  the  fatigue  which  he  endured  for  some  days 
in  vain,  though  he  exerted  himself  by  forced  marches,  and  was 
anxious  to  overtake  us,  who  had  got  the  start  of  him,  on  the 
fourth  day  desisted  from  the  pursuit,  and  determined  to  follow 
other  measures. 

Chap.  LXXVIII. — Caesar  was  obliged  to  go  to  Apollonia, 
to  lodge  his  wounded,  pay  his  army,  confirm  his  friends,  an4 
leave  garrisons  in  the  towns.  But  for  these  matters,  he 
allowed  no  more  time  than  was  necessary  for  a  person  in  haste. 
And  being  apprehensive  for  Domitius,  lest  he  should  be  sur- 
prised by  Pompey's  arrival,  he  hastened  with  all  speed  and  ear- 
nestness to  join  him ;  for  he  planned  the  operations  of  the  whole 
campaign  on  these  principles :  that  if  Pompey  should  march 
after  him,  he  would  be  drawn  off  from  the  sea,  and  from  those 
forces  which  he  had  provided  in  Dyrrachimn,  and  separated 
from  his  corn  and  magazines,  and  be  obliged  to  carry  on  the 
war  on  equal  terms ;  but  if  he  crossed  over  into  Italy,  Caesar, 
having  effected  a  junction  with  Domitius,  would  march  through 
Elyricum  to  the  relief  of  Italy;  but  if  he  endeavored  to 
storm  Apollonia  and  Oricum,  and  exclude  him  from  the 
whole  coast,  he  hoped,  by  besieging  Scipio,  to  oblige  him,  of 
necessity,  to  come  to  his  assistance.  Accordingly,  Caesar  dis- 
patching couriers,  writes  to  Domitius,  and  acquaints  him  with 
his  wishes  on  the  subject :  and  having  stationed  a  garrison  of 
four  cohorts  at  Apollonia,  one  at  Lissus,  and  three  at  Oricum, 
besides  those  who  were  sick  of  their  wounds,  he  set  forward 
on  his  march  through  Epirus  and  Acarnania.  Pompey,  also, 
guessing  at  Caesar's  design,  determined  to  hasten  to  Scipio, 
that  if  Caesar  should  march  in  that  direction,  he  might  be 
ready  to  relieve  him ;  but  that  if  Caesar  should  be  unwilling  to 
quit  the  sea-coast  and  Corcyra,  because  he  expected  legions  and 
cavalry  from  Italy,  he  himself  might  fall  on  Domitius  with  aU 
his  forces. 

Chap.  LXXIX. — ^For  these  reasons,  each  of  them  studied 
dispatch,  that  he  might  succor  his  friends,  and  not  miss  an 
opportunity  of  surprising  his  enemies.  But  Cassar's  engage- 
ments at  Apolonia  had  carried  him  aside  from  the  direct 
road.      Pompey  had   taken   the   short    road   to   Macedonia, 


360  CESAR'S  COMMENTAEIES.  booe  iir. 

through  Candavia.  To  this  was  added  another  unexpected 
disadvantage,  that  Domitius,  who  for  several  days  had  been 
encamped  opposite  Scipio,  had  quitted  that  post  for  the  sake 
of  provisions,  and  had  marched  to  Heraclea  Sentica,  a  city 
subject  to  Candavia ;  so  that  fortune  herself  seemed  to  throw 
him  in  Pompey's  way.  Of  this,  Ciesar  was  ignorant  up  to 
this  time.  Letters  likewise  being  sent  by  Pompey  through  all 
the  provinces  and  states,  with  an  account  of  the  action  at 
Dyrrachium,  very  much  enlarged  and  exaggerated  beyond  the 
real  facts,  a  rumor  had  been  circulated,  that  Cajsar  had  been 
defeated  and  forced  to  flee,  and  had  lost  alltnost  all  his  forces. 
These  reports  had  made  the  roads  dangerous,  and  drawn  off 
some  states  from  his  alliance :  whence  it  happened,  that  the 
messengers  dispatched  by  Caesar,  by  several  different  roads 
to  Domitius,  and  by  Domitius  to  Caesar,  were  not  able  by  any 
means  to  accomplish  their  journey.  But  the  Allobroges,  who 
were  in  the  retinue  of  ^gus  and  Eoscillus,  and  who  had 
deserted  to  Pompey,  having  met  on  the  road  a  scouting  party 
of  Domitius ;  either  from  old  acquaintance,  because  they  had 
served  together  in  Gaul,  or  elated  with  vain  glory,  gave  them 
an  account  of  all  that  had  happened,  and  informed  them  of 
Caesar's  departure,  and  Pompey's  arrival.  Domitius,  who  was 
scarce  four  hours'  march  distant,  having  got  intelligence  from 
these,  by  the  courtesy  of  the  enemy,  avoided  the  danger,  and 
met  Caesar  coming  to  join  him  at  -i3]]ginium,  a  town  on  the  con- 
fines of  and  opposite  to  Thessaly. 

Chap.  LXXX.  —  The  two  armies  being  united,  Caesar 
marched  to  Gomphi,  which  is  the  first  town  of  Thessaly  on 
the  road  from  Epirus.  Now,  the  Thessgjians,  a  few  months 
before,  had  of  themselves  sent  embassadors  to  Caesar,  ofiering 
him  the  free  use  of  every  thing  in  their  power,  and  requesting 
a  garrison  for  their  protection.  But  the  report,  already  spoken 
of,  of  the  battle  at  Dyrrachium,  which  it  had  exaggerated  in 
many  particulars,  had  arrived  before  him.  In  consequence  of 
which,  Androsthenes,  the  praetor  of  Thessaly,  as  he  preferred 
to  be  the  companion  of  Pompey's  victory,  rather  than  Caesar's 
associate  in  his  misfortunes,  collected  all  the  people,  both 
slaves  and  freemen  from  the  country  into  the  town  and  shut 
the  gates,  and  dispatched  messengers  to  Scipio  and  Pompey 
"  to  come  to  his  relief,  that  he  could  depend  on  the  strength  of 
the  town,  if  succor  was  speedily  sent ;  but  that  it  could  not 


CHAP.  T.TrxTTT.  THE  CITIL  WAR.  361 

withstand  a  long  siege."  Scipio,  as  soon  as  he  received  advice 
of  the  departure  of  the  armies  from  Dyrrachimn,  had  marched 
with  his  legions  to  Larissa :  Pompey  was  not  yet  arrived  near 
Thessaly.  Caesar  having  fortified  his  camp,  ordered  scaling- 
ladders  and  pent-houses  lo  be  made  for  a  sudden  assault,  and 
hurdles  to  be  provided.  As  soon  as  they  were  ready,  he  ex- 
horted his  soldiers,  and  told  them  of  what  advantage  it  would 
be  to  assist  them  with  all  sorts  of  necessaries,  if  they  made 
themselves  masters  of  a  rich  and  plentiful  town  :  and,  at  the 
same  time  to  strike  terror  into  other  states  by  the  example 
of  this,  and  to  effect  this  with  speed,  before  auxiliaries  could 
arrive.  Accordingly,  taking  advantage  of  the  unusual  ardor  of 
the  soldiers,  he  began  his  assault  on  the  town  at  a  little  after 
three  o'clock  on  the  very  day  on  which  he  arrived,  and  took  it, 
though  defended  with  very  high  walls,  before  simset,  and  gave  it 
up  to  his  army  to  plunder,  and  immediately  decamped  from  be- 
fore it,  and  marched  to  Metropolis,  with  such  rapidity  as  to  out- 
strip any  messenger  or  rumor  of  the  taking  of  Gomphi. 

Chap.  LXXXI. — The  inhabitants  of  Metropolis,  at  first 
influenced  b^the  same  rumors,  followed  the  same  measures, 
shut  the  gates  and  manned  their  walls.  But  when  they  were 
made  acquainted  with  the  fate  of  the  city  of  Gomphi  by  some 
prisoners,  whom  Caesar  had  ordered  to  be  brought  up  to  the 
walls,  they  threw  open  their  gates.  As  he  preserved  them 
with  the  greatest  care,  there  was  not  a  state  in  Thessaly  (ex- 
cept Larissa,  which  was  awed  by  a  strong  army  of  Scipio's),  but 
on  comparing  the  fate  of  the  inhabitants  of  Metropolis  witii  the 
severe  treatment  of  Gomphi,  gave  admission  to  Caesar,  and  obeyed 
his  orders.  Having  chosen  a  position  convenient  for  procuring 
corn,  which  was  now  almost  ripe  on  the  ground,  he  determined 
there  to  wait  Pompey's  arrival,  and  to  make  it  the  center  of  aJl 
his  warlike  operations. 

Chap.  LXXXII. — Pompey  arrived  in  Thessaly  a  few  days 
after,  and  having  harangued  the  combined  army,  returned 
thanks  to  his  own  men,  and  exhorted  Scipio's  soldiers,  that  as 
the  victory  was  now  secured,  they  should  endeavor  to  merit  a 
part  of  the  rewards  and  booty.  And  receiving  all  the  legions 
into  one  camp,  he  shared  his  honors  with  Scipio,  ordered  the 
trumpet  to  be  sounded  at  his  tent,  and  a  pavilion  to  be  erected 
for  him.  The  forces  of  Pompey  being  thus  augmented,  and 
two  such  powerful   armies  united,  their  former  expectations 

16         , 


362  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iii. 

were  confinned,  and  their  hopes  of  victory  so  much  increased, 
that  whatever  time  intervened  was  considered  as  so  much 
delay  to  their  return  into  Italy ;  and  whenever  Pompey  acted 
with  slowness  and  caution,  they  used  to  exclaim,  that  it  was 
the  business  only  of  a  single  day,  but  that  he  had  a  passion  for 
power,  and  was  delighted  in  having  persons  of  consular  and 
praetorian  rank  in  the  number  of  his  slaves.  And  they  now 
began  to  dispute  openly  about  rewards  and  priesthoods,  and 
disposed  of  the  consulate  for  several  years  to  come.  Others' 
put  in  their  claims  for  the  houses  and  properties  of  all  who 
were  in  Caesar's  camp,  and  in  that  council  there  was  a  warm 
debate,  whether  Lucius  Hirtius,  who  had  been  sent  by  Pompey 
against  the  Parthians,  should  be  admitted  a  candidate  for  the 
praetorship  in  his  absence  at  the  next  election ;  his  friends 
imploring  Pompey's  honor  to  fulfill  the  engagements  which  he 
had  made  to  him  at  his  departure,  that  he  might  not  seem 
deceived  through  his  authority  :  while  others,  embarked  in  equal 
labor  and  danger,  pleaded  that  no  individual  ought  to  have  a 
preference  before  all  the  rest. 

Chap.  LXXXIII. — Already  Domitius,  Scipio,^and  Lentu- 
lus  Spiuther,  in  their  daily  quarrels  about  Caesar's  priesthood, 
openly  abused  each  other  in  the  most  scurrilous  language. 
Lentulus  urging  the  respect  due  to  his  age,  Domitius  boasting 
his  interest  in  the  city  and  his  dignity,  and  Scipio  presuming 
on  his  alliance  with  Pompey.  Attius  Rufus  charged  Lucius 
Afranius  before  Pompey  with  betraying  the  army  in  the  action 
that  happened  in  Spain,  and  Lucius  Domitius  declared  in  the 
council  that  it  was  his  wish  that,  when  the  war  should  be 
ended,  three  billets  should  be  given  to  all  the  senators,  who 
had  taken  part  with  them  in  the  war,  and  that  they  should 
pass  sentence*  on  every  single  person  who  had  staid  behind 
at  Rome,  or  who  had  been  within  Pompey's  garrisons  and  had 
not  contributed  their  assistance  in  the  military  operations ;  that 
by  the  first  billet  they  should  have  power  to  acquit,  by  the 

'  There  is  here  an  allusion  to  the  Roman  system  of  trial,  according  to 
which  the  Prsetor  gave  to  each  judge  three  tablets :  on  one  of  which  was 
written  the  letter  C.  for  condemno,  I  condemn ;  on  another  the  letter  A. 
for  dbsolvo,  I  acquit ;  and  on  a  third  N.  L.  raon  liquet  sc.  mihi,  I  am  not 
clear.  Each  of  the  judges  threw  which  of  these  tablets  he  thought 
proper  into  an  um,  and  the  Prajtor  pronounced  judgment  according  to 
the  majority. 


CHAP.  LXXXT.  THE  CIVIL  WAB.  3^3 

second  to  pass  sentence  of  death,  and  by  the  third  to  impose  a 
pecuniary  fine.  In  short,  Pompey's  whole  army  talked  of 
nothing  but  the  honors  or  sums  of  money  which  were  to  be 
their  rewards,  or  of  vengeance  on  their  enemies ;  and  never 
considered  how  they  were  to  defeat  their  enemies,  but  in  what 
manner  they  should  use  their  victory. 

Chap.  LXXXIV. — Com  being  provided,  and  his  soldiers 
refreshe'3,  and  a  suflScient  time  having  elapsed  since  the 
engagement  at  Djrrrachium,  when  Caesar  thought  he  had  suffi- 
ciently sounded  the  disposition  of  his  troops,  he  thought  that  he 
ought  to  try  whether  Pompey  had  any  intention  or  inclination  to 
come  to  a  battle.  Accordingly  he  led  his  troops  out  of  the  camp, 
and  ranged  them  in  order  of  battle,  at  first  on  their  ovra  grouild, 
and  at  a  small  distance  from  Pornpey's  camp  :  but  afterward 
for  several  days  in  succession,  he  advanced  from  his  own 
camp,  and  led  them  up  to  the  hills  on  which  Pompey's  troops 
were  posted,  which  conduct  inspired  his  army  every  day  with 
fresh  courage.  However  he  adhered  to  his  former  purpose 
respecting  his  cavalry,  for  as  he  was  by  many  degrees  inferior 
in  number,  he  selected  the  youngest  and  most  active  of  the 
advanced  guard,  and  desired  them  to  fight  intermixed  with 
the  horse,  and  they  by  constant  practice  acquired  experience 
in  this  kind  of  battle.  By  these  means  it  was  brought  to  pass 
that  a  thousand  of  his  horse  would  dare  even  on  open  ground, 
to  stand  against  seven  thousand  of  Pompey's,  if  occasion 
required,  and  would  not  be  much  terrified  by  their  number. 
For  even  on  one  of  those  days  he  was  successful  in  a  cavalry 
action,  and  killed  one  of  the  two  Allobrogians,  who  had  de- 
serted to  Pompey,  as  we  before  observed,  and  several  others. 

Chap.  LXXXV. — Pompey,  because  he  was  encamped  on  a 
hill,  drew  up  his  army  at  the  very  foot  of  it,  ever  in  expecta- 
tion, as  may  be  conjectured,  that  Caesar  would  expose  himself 
to  this  disadvantageous  situation.  Caesar,  seeing  no  likelihood 
of  being  able  to  bring  Pompey  to  an  action,  judged  it  the  most 
expedient  method  of  conducting  the  war,  to  decamp  from  that 
post  and  to  be  always  in  motion  :  with  this  hope,  that  by 
shifting  his  camp  and  removing  from  place  to  place,  he  might 
be  more  conveniently  supplied  with  com,  and  also,  that  by 
being  in  motion  he  might  get  some  opportunity  of  forcing  them 
to  battle,  and  might  by  constant  marches  harass  Pompey's 
amiy,  which  was  not  accustomed  to  fatigue.    These  matters 


864  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ui. 

being  settled,  when  the  signal  for  marcliing  was  given,  and 
the  tents  struck,  it  was  observed  that  shortly  before,  contrary 
to  his  daily  practice,  Pompey's  army  had  advanced  further 
than  usual  from  his  intrenchmcnts,  so  that  it  appeared 
possible  to  come  to  an  action  on  equal  ground.  Then  Caesar 
addressed  himself  to  his  soldiers,  when  they  were  at  the  gates 
of  the  camp,  ready  to  march  out.  "  We  must  defer,"  says  he, 
"  our  march  at  present,  and  set  our  thoughts  on  battle,  which 
has  been  our  constant  wish ;  let  us  then  meet  the  foe  with 
resolute  souls.  We  shall  not  hereafter  easily  find  such  an 
opportunity."  He  immediately  marched  out  at  the  head  of  his 
troops. 

Chap.  LXXXVI. — Pompey  also,  as  was  afterward  known, 
at  the  unanimous  solicitation  of  his  friends,  had  determined  to 
try  the  fate  of  a  battle.  For  he  had  even  declared  in  council  a 
few  days  before  that,  before  the  battalions  came  to  battle, 
Caesar's  array  would  be  put  to  the  .rout.  When  most  people 
expressed  their  surprise  at  it,  "  I  know,"  says  he,  "  that  I 
promise  a  thing  almost  incredible ;  but  hear  the  plan  on  which 
I  proceed,  that  you  may  march  to  battle  with  more  confidence 
and  resolution.  I  have  persuaded  our  cavaliy,  and  they  have 
engaged  to  execute  it,  as  soon  as  the  two  armies  have  met, 
to  attack  Caesar's  right  wing  on  the  flank,  and  inclosing  their 
army  on  the  rear,  throw  them  into  disorder,  and.  put  them 
to  the  rout,  before  we  shall  throw  a  weapon  against  the 
enemy.  By  this  means  we  shall  put  an  end  to  the  war,  with- 
out endangering  the  legions,  and  almost  without  a  blow.  Nor 
is  this  a  difficult  matter,  as  we  far  outnumber  them  in  cavalry." 
At  the  same  time  he  gave  them  notice  to  be  ready  for  battle 
on  the  day  following,  and  since  the  opportunity  which  they 
had  so  often  wished  for  was  now  arrived,  not  to  disappoint 
the  opinion  generally  entertained  of  their  experience  and 
valor. 

Chap.  LXXXVU. — ^After  him  Labienus  spoke,  as  well  to 
express  his  contempt  of  Caesar's  forces,  as  to  extol  Pompey's 
scheme  with  the  highest  encomiums.  "  Think  not,  Pompey," 
says  he,  "  that  this  is  the  army  which  conquered  Gaul  and 
Germany ;  I  was  present  at  all  those  battles,  and  do  not  speak 
at  random  on  a  subject  to  which  I  am  a  stranger :  a  very  small 
part  of  that  army  now  remains,  great  numbers  lost  their  lives, 
as  must  necessarily  happen  in  so  many  battles,  many  fell 


CHAP.  Lixux.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  966 

victims  to  the  autumnal  pestilence  in  Italy,  many  returned 
home,  and  many  were  left  behind  on  the  continent.  Have  you 
not  heard  that  the  cohorts  at  Brundusium  are  composed  of 
invahds?  The  forces  which  you  now  behold,  have  been 
recruited  by  levies  lately  made  in  Hither  Spain,  and  the  greater 
part  from  the  colonies  beyond  the  Po ;  moreover,  the  flower  of 
the  forces  perished  in  the  two  engagements  at  Dyrrachium." 
Having  so  said,  he  took  an  oath,  never  to  return  to  his  camp 
imless  victorious ;  and  he  encouraged  the  rest  to  do  the  like. 
Pompey  applauded  his  proposal,  and  took  the  same  oath ;  nor 
did  any  person  present  hesitate  to  take  it.  After  this  had 
passed  in  the  council  they  broke  up  full  of  hopes  and  joy,  and 
in  imagination  anticipated  victory ;  because  they  thought  that 
in  a  matter  of  such  importance,  no  groundless  assertion  could 
be  made  by  a  general  of  such  experience. 

Chap.  LXXXVHL — ^When  Caesar  had  approached  near 
Pompey 's  camp,  he  observed  that  his  army  was  drawn  up 
in  the  following  manner : — On  the  left  wing  were  the  two 
■legions,  delivered  over  by  Caesar  at  the  beginning  of  the  dis^ 
putes  in  compliance  with  the  senate's  decree,  one  of  which 
was  called  the  first,  the  other  the  third.  Here  Pompey  com- 
manded in  person.  Scipio  with  the  Syrian  legions  commanded 
the  center.  The  Cilician  legion  in  conjunction  with  the 
Spanish  cohorts,  which  we  said  were  brought  over  by  Afranius, 
were  disposed  on  the  right  wing.  These  Pompey  considered  his 
steadiest  troops.  The  rest  he  had  interspersed  between  the 
center  and  the  wing,  and  he  had  a  hundred  and  ten  complete 
cohorts  ;  these  amounted  to  forty-five  thousand  men.  He  had 
besides  two  cohorts  of  volunteers,  who  having  received  favors 
from  him  in  former  wars,  flocked  to  his  standard :  these  were 
dispersed  through  his  whole  army.  The  seven  remaining 
cohorts  he  had  disposed  to  protect  his  camp,  and  the  neighbor- 
ing forts.  His  right  wing  was  secured  by  a  river  with  steep 
banks ;  for  which  reason  he  placed  all  his  cavalry,  archers,  and 
slingers,  on  his  left  wing. 

Chap.  LXXXIX. — Csesar,  observing  his  former  custom, 
had  placed  the  tenth  legion  on  the  right,  the  ninth  on  the 
left,  although  it  was  very  much  weakened  by  the  battles  at 
Dyrrachium.  He  placed  the  eighth  legion  so  close  to  the 
ninth,  as  to  almost  make  one  of  the  two,  and  ordered 
them  to  support  one  another.     He  drew  up  on  the  field  eighty 


866  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  in. 

cohorts,  making  a  total  of  twenty-two  thousand  men.  He  left 
two  cohorts  to  guard  the  camp.  He  gave  the  command  of  the 
left  wing  to  Antonius,  of  the  right  to  P.  Sulla,  and  of  the 
center  to  Cn.  Domitius:  he  himself  took  his  post  opposite 
Pompey.  At  the  same  time,  fearing,  from  the  disposition  of 
the  enemy  which  we  have  previously  mentioned,  lest  his  right 
wing  might  be  surrounded  by  their  numerous  cavalry,  he 
rapidly  drafted  a  single  cohort  from  each  of  the  legions  com- 
posing the  third  line,  formed  of  them  a  fourth  line,  and 
opposed  them  to  Pompey's  cavalry,  and,  acquainting  them  with 
his  wishes,  admonished  them  that  the  success  of  that  day 
depended  on  their  courage.  At  the  same  time  he  ordered  the 
third  line,  and  the  entire  army  not  to  charge  without  his  com- 
mand :  that  he  would  give  the  signal  whenever  he  wished  them 
to  do  so. 

Ohap.  XC. — When  he  was  exhorting  his  army  to  battle, 
according  to  the  military  custom,  and  spoke  to  them  of  the 
favors  that  they  had  constantly  received  from  him,  he  took 
especial  care  to  remind  them  "  that  he  could  call  his  soldiers 
to  witness  the  earnestness  Avith  which  he  had  sought  peace, 
the  efforts  that  he  had  made  by  Vatinius  to  gain  a  conference 
[with  Labienus],  and  likewise  by  Claudius  to  treat  with  Scipio, 
in  what  manner  he  had  exerted  himself  at  Oricum,  to  gain 
permission  from  Libo  to  send  embassadors ;  that  he  had  been . 
always  reluctant  to  shed  the  blood  of  his  soldiers,  and  did  not 
wish  to  deprive  the  republic  of  one  or  other  of  her  armies." 
After  delivering  this  speech,  he  gave  by  a  trumpet  the  signal 
to  his  soldiers,  who  were  eagerly  demanding  it,  and  were  very 
impatient  for  the  onset. 

Chap.  XCI. — There  was  in  Caesar's  army,  a  volunteer  of  the 
name  of  Crastinus,  who  the  year  before  had  been  first  centurion 
of  the  tenth  legion,  a  man  of  pre-eminent  bravery.  He,  when 
the  signal  was  given,  says,  "  Follow  me,  my  old  comrades,  and 
display  such  exertions  in  behalf  of  your  general  as  you  have 
determined  to  do  :  this  is  our  last  battle,  and  when  it  shall  be 
won,  he  will  recover  his  dignity,  and  we  our  liberty."  At  the 
same  time  he  looked  back  to  Csesar,  and  said,  "  General,  I  will 
act  in  such  a  manner  to-day,  that  you  will  feel  grateful  to  me 
living  or  dead."  After  uttering  these  words  he  charged  first 
on  the  right  wing,  and  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  chosen 
volunteers  of  the  same  century  followed. 


OBXP.xcm.  THE  CIVIL  "WAR.  867 

Chap.  XCIT. — ^There  was  so  much  space  left  between  the  two 
lines,  as  suflBced  for  the  onset  of  the  hostile  armies :  but  Pom- 
pey  had  ordered  his  soldiers  to  await  Caesar's  attack,  and  not  to 
advance  from  their  position,  or  suffer  their  line  to  be  put  into 
disorder.  And  he  is  said  to  have  done  this  by  the  advice  of 
Caius  Triarius,  that  the  impetuosity  of  the  charge  of  Caesar's 
soldiers  might  be  checked,  and  their  line  broken,  and  that 
Pompey's  troops  remaining  in  their  ranks,  might  attack  them 
while  in  disorder ;  and  he  thought  that  the  javelins  would  fall 
with  less  force  if  the  soldiers  were  kept  in  their  ground,  than  if 
they  met  them  in  their  course ;  at  the  same  time  he  trusted  that 
Caesar's  soldiers,  after  running  over  double  the  usual  ground, 
would  become  weary  and  exhausted  by  the  fatigue.  But 
to  me  Pompey  seems  to  have  acted  without  sufficient  reason : 
for  there  is  a  certain  impetuosity  of  spirit  and  an  alacrity  im- 
planted by  nature  in  the  hearts  of  all  men,  which  is  inflamed 
by  a  desire  to  meet  the  fpe.  This  a  general  should  endeav- 
or not  to  repress,  but  to  increase ;  nor  was  it  a  vain  insti- 
tution of  our  ancestors,  that  the  trumpets  should  sound  on  all 
sides,  and  a  general  shout  be  raised ;  by  which  they  imagined 
that  the  enemy  were  struck  with  terror,  and  their  own  army 
inspired  with  courage. 

Chap.  XCIII. — But  our  men,  "when  the  signal  was  given, 
rushed  forward  with  their  javelins  ready  to  be  launched,  but 
perceiving  that  Pompey's  men  did  not  run  to  meet  their  charge, 
having  acquired  experience  by  custom,  and  being  practiced 
in  former  battles,  they  of  their  own  accord  repressed  their 
speed,  and  halted  almost  midway,  that  they  might  not  come 
up  with  the  enemy  when  their  strength  was  exhausted,  and 
after  a  short  respite  they  again  renewed  their  course,  and 
threw  their  javelins,  and  instantly  drew  their  swords,  as  Caesar 
had  ordered  them.  Nor  did  Pompey's  men  fail  in  this  crisis, 
for  they  received  our  javelins,  stood  our  charge,  and  main- 
tained their  ranks ;  and  having  launched  their  javelins,  had 
recourse  to  their  swords.  At  the  same  time  Pompey's  horse, 
according  to  their  orders,  rushed  out  at  once  from  his  left  wing, 
and  his  whole  host  of  archers  poured  after  them.  Our  cavalry 
did  not  withstand  their  charge  :  but  gave  ground  a  little,  upon 
which  Pompey's  horse  pressed  them  more  vigorously,  and 
began  to  file  off  in  troops,  and  flank  our  army.  When  Caesar 
perceived  this,  he  gave  the  signal  to  his  fourth  line,  which  he 


368  CESAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  book!  in. 

had  formed  of  the  six  cohorts.  They  instantly  rushed  forward 
and  charged  Pompey's  horse  with  such  fury,  that  not  a  man  of 
them  stood ;  but  all  wheeling  about,  not  only  quitted  their 
post,  but  galloped  forward  to  seek  a  refuge  in  the  highest 
mountains.  By  their  retreat  the  archers  and  slingers,  being 
loft  destitute  and  defenseless,  were  all  cut  to  pieces.  The 
cohorts,  pursuing  their  success,  wheeled  about  upon  Pompey's 
left  wing,  while  his  infantry  still  continued  to  make  battle, 
and  attacked  them  in  the  rear. 

Chap.  XCIV. — At  the  same  time  Cajsar  ordered  his  third 
line  to  advance,  which  till  then  had  not  been  engaged,  but  had 
kept  their  post.  Thus,  new  and  fresh  troops  having  come  to 
the  assistance  of  the  fatigued,  and  others  having  made  an 
attack  on  their  rear,  Pompey's  men  were  not  able  to  maintain 
their  ground,  but  all  fled,'  nor  was  C<Esar  deceived  in  his 
opinion,  that  the  victory,  as  he  had  declared  in  his  speech  to 
his  soldiers,  must  have  its  beginning  from  those  six  cohorts, 
which  he  had  placed  as  a  fourth  line  to  oppose  the  horse.  For 
by  them  the  cavalry  were  routed ;  by  them  the  archers  and 
slingers  were  cut  to  pieces ;  by  them  the  left  wing  of  Pompey's 
army  was  surrou  ided,  and  obliged  to  be  the  first  to  flee.  But 
when  Pompey  saw  his  cavalry  routed,  and  that  part  of  his 
army  on  which  he  reposed  his  greatest  hopes  thrown  into 
confusion,  despairing  of  the  rest,  he  quitted  the  field,  and 
retreated  straightway  on  horseback  to  his  camp,  and  calling  to 
the  centurions,  whom  he  had  placed  to  guard  the  praetorian 
gate,  with  a  loud  voice,  that  the  soldiers  might  hear :  "  Secure 
the  camp,"  says  he,  "  defend  it  with  diligence,  if  any  danger 
should  threaten  it ;  I  will  visit  the  other  gates,  and  encourage 
the  guards  of  the  camp."  Having  thus  said,  he  retired  into 
his  tent  in  utter  despair,  yet  anxiously  waiting  the  issue. 

Chap.  XCV. — Caesar  having  forced  the  Pompeians  to  flee 
into  their  intrenchment,  and  thinking  that  he  ought  not  to 
allow  them  any  respite  to  recover  from  their  fright,  exhorted 
his  soldiers  to  take  advantage  of  fortune's  kindness,  and  to  attack 
the  camp.  Though  they  were  fatigued  by  the  intense  heat, 
for  the  battle  had  continued  till  mid-day,  yet,  being  prepared  to 

'  ITistoriang  state  that  Caesar  on  this  occasion  advised  his  soldiers  to 
aim  at  the  faces  of  Pompey's  cavalry,  who,  being  composed  principally  of 
the  young  noblemen  of  Rome,  dreaded  a  scar  in  the  face  more  than  death 
itself: 


CHAP.  xovn.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.      ~  369 

undergo  any  labor,  they  cheerfully  obeyed  his  command.  The 
camp  was  bravely  defended  by  the  cohorts  which  had  been  left 
to  guard  it,  but  with  much  more  spirit  by  the  Thracians  and 
foreign  auxiliaries.  For  the  soldiers  who  had  fled  for  refuge  to 
it  from  the  field  of  battle,  affrighted  and  exhausted  by  fatigue, 
having  thrown  away  their  arms  and  military  standards,  had 
their  thoughts  more  engaged  on  their  further  escape  than  on  the 
defense  of  the  camp.  Nor  could  the  troops  who  were  posted 
on  the  battlements,  long  withstand  the  immense  number  of  our 
darts,  but  fainting  under  their  wounds,  quitted  the  place,  and 
under  the  conduct  of  their  centurions  and  tribunes,  fled,  with- 
out stopping,  to  the  high  mountains  which  joined  the  camp. 

Chap.  XCVI. — In  Pompey's  camp  you  might  see  arbors  in 
which  tables  were  laid,  a  large  quantity  of  plate  set  out,  the 
floors  of  the  tents  covered  with  fresh  sods,  the  tents  of  Lucius 
Lentulus  and  others  shaded  with  ivy,  and  many  other  things 
which  were  proofs  of  excessive  luxury,  and  a  confidence  of  vic- 
tory, so  that  it  might  readily  be  inferred  that  they  had  no  ap- 
prehensions of  the  issue  of  the  day,  as  they  indulged  themselves 
in  unnecessary  pleasures,  and  yet  upbraided  with  luxury  Caesar'a 
army,  distressed  and  suffering  troops,  who  had  always  been  in 
want  of  common  necessaries.  Pompey,  as  soon  as  our  men 
had  forced  the  trenches,  mounting  his  horse,  and  stripping  off 
his  general's  habit,  went  hastily  out  of  the  back  gate  of  the 
camp,  and  galloped  with  all  speed  to  Larissa.  Nor  did  he  stop 
there,  but  with  the  same  dispatch,  collecting  a  few  of  his  flying 
troops,  and  halting  neither  day  nor  night,  he  arrived  at  the  sea- 
side, attended  by  only  thirty  horse,  and  went  on  board  a  vict- 
ualing barque,  often  complaining,  as  we  have  been  told,  that  he 
had  been  so  deceived  in  his  expectation,  that  he  was  almost 
persuaded  that  he  had  been  betrayed  by  those  from  whom  he 
had  expected  victory,  as  they  began  the  fight. 

Chap.  XCVTE. — Caesar  having  possessed  himself  of  Pompey's 
camp,  urged  his  soldiers  not  to  be  too  intent  on  plunder,  and 
lose  the  opportunity  of  completing  their  conquest.  Having 
obtained  their  consent,  he  began  to  draw  lines  round  the  mount- 
ain. The  Pompeians  distrusting  the  position,  as  there  was  no 
water  on  the  mountain,  abandoned  it,  and  all  began  to  retreat 
toward  Larissa;  which  Caesar  perceiving,  divided  his  troops, 
and  ordering  part  of  his  legions  to  remain  in  Pompey's  camp, 
sent  back  a  part  to  his  own  camp,  and  taking  four  legions  with 

16* 


370  CJESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  ni. 

him,  went  by  a  eliorter  road  to  intercept  the  enemy ;  and 
having  marched  six  miles,  drew  up  his  army.  But  the  Pom- 
peians  observing  this,  took  post  on  a  mountain,  whose  foot  was 
washed  by  a  river.  Caesar  having  encouraged  his  troops,  though 
they  were  greatly  exhausted  by  incessant  labor  the  whole  day, 
and  night  was  now  approaching,  by  throwing  up  works  cut  otf 
the  communication  between  the  river  and  the  mountain,  that 
the  enemy  might  not  get  water  in  the  night.  As  soon  as  the 
work  was  finished,  they  Bent  embassadors  to  treat  about  a 
capitulation.  A  few  senators  who  had  espoused  that  party, 
made  their  escape  by  night. 

Chap.  XCVni. — ^At  break  of  day,  Csesar  ordered  all  those 
who  had  taken  post  on  the  mountain,  to  come  down  from  the 
higher  grounds  into  the  plain,  and  pile  their  arms:  When 
they  did  this  without  refusal,  and  with  outstretched  arms, 
prostrating  themselves  on  the  ground,  with  tears,  implored  his 
mercy :  he  comforted  them  and  bade  them  rise,  and  having 
spoken  a  few  words  of  his  own  clemency  to  alleviate  their  fears, 
he  pardoned  them  all,  and  gave  orders  to  his  soldiers,  that  no 
injury  should  be  done  to  them,  and  nothing  taken  from  them. 
Having  used  this  diligence,  he  ordered  the  legions  in  his  camp 
to  come  and  meet  him,  and  those  which  were  with  him  to  take 
their  turn  of  rest,  and  go  back  to  the  camp  :  and  the  same  day 
went  to  Larissa. 

Chap.  XCIX. — In  that  battle,  no  more  than  two  hundred 
privates  were  missing,  but  Csesar  lost  about  thirty  centurions, 
valiant  officers.  Crastinus,  also,  of  whom  mention  was  made 
before,  fighting  most  courageously,  lost  his  life  by  the  wound 
of  a  sword  in  the  mouth ;  nor  was  that  false  which  he  declared 
when  marching  to  battle  :  for  Caesar  entertained  the  highest 
opinion  of  his  behavior  in  that  battle,  and  thought  him 
highly  deserving  of  his  approbation.  Of  Pompey's  army, 
there  fell  about  fifteen  thousand ;  but  upwards  of  twenty-four 
thousand  were  made  prisoners :  for  even  the  cohorts  which 
were  stationed  in  the  forts,  surrendered  to  Sylla.  Several 
others  took  shelter  in  the  neighboring  states.  One  hundred 
and  eighty  stands  of  colors,  and  nine  eagles,  were  brought  to 
Caesar.  Lucius  Domitius,  fleeing  from  the  camp  to  the  mount- 
ains, his  strength  being  exhausted  by  fatigue,  was  ki^lled  by  the 
horse. 

Chap.  C. — About  this  time,  Decimus  Laelius  arrived  with  his 


CHAP.  01.  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  871 

fleet  at  Brundusium  and  in  the  same  manner,  as  Libo  had  done 
before,  possessed  himself  of  an  island  opposite  the  harbor  of 
Brundusium,  In  like  manner,  Valinius,  who  was  then  governor 
of  Brundusium,  with  a  few  decked  barks,  endeavored  to 
entice  Laelius's  fleet,  and  took  one  five-banked  galley  and 
two  smaller  vessels  that  had  ventured  further  than  the  rest 
into  a  narrow  part  of  the  harbor :  and  likewise  disposing  the 
horse  along  the  shore,  strove  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  pro- 
curing fresh  water.  But  Laelius  having  chosen  a  more  con- 
venient season  of  the  year  for  his  expedition,  supplied  himself 
with  water  brought  in  transports  from  Corcyra  and  Dyrrachium, 
and  was  not  deterred  from  his  purpose ;  and  till  he  had  received 
advice  of  the  battle  in  Thessaly,  he  could  not  be  forced  either 
by  the  di^ace  of  losing  his  ships,  or  by  the  want  of  neces- 
saries, to  quit  the  port  and  islands. 

Chap.  CI. — Much  about  the  same  time,  Cassius  arrived 
in  Sicily  with  a  fleet  of  Syrians,  Phoenicians,  and  Cicilians : 
and  as  Caesar's  fleet  was  divided  into  two  parts,  Publius 
Sulpicius  the  praetor  commanding  one  division  at  Vibo  near 
the  straits,  Pomponius  the  other  at  Messana,  Cassius  got  into 
Messana  with  his  fleet,  before  Pomponius  had  notice  of  his 
arrival,  and  having  found  him  in  disorder,  without  guards  or 
discipline,  and  the  wind  being  high  and  favorable,  he  filled 
several  transports  with  fir,  pitch,  and  tow,  and  other  com- 
bustibles, and  sent  them  against  Pomponius's  fleet,  and  set  fire 
to  all  his  ships,  thirty-five  in  number,  twenty  of  which  were 
armed  with  beaks :  and  this  action  struck  such  terror  that 
though  ther^  was  a  legion  in  garrison  at  Messana,  the  town 
with  difficulty  held  out,  and  had  not  the  news  of  Caesar's  victory 
been  brought  at  that  instant  by  the  horse  stationed  along  the 
coast,  it  was  generally  imagined  that  it  would  have  been  lost, 
but  the  town  was  maintained  till  the  news  arrived  very  oppor- 
tunely :  and  Cassius  set  sail  from  thence  to  attack  Sxilpicius's 
fleet  at  Vibo,  and  our  ships  being  moored  to  the  land,  to  strike 
the  same  terror,  he  acted  in  the  same  manner  as  before.  The 
wind  being  favorable,  he  sent  into  the  port  about  forty  ships 
provided  with  combustibles,  and  the  flame  catching  on  both 
sides,  five  ships  were  burned  to  ashes.  And  when  the  fire  began 
to  spread  wider  by  the  violence  of  the  wind,  the  soldiers  of 
the  veteran  legions,  who  had  been  left  to  guard  the  fleet,  being 
considered  as  invalids,  could  not  endure   the  disgrace,  but  of 


372  CiESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  m, 

themselves  went  on  board  the  ships  and  weighed  anchor,  and 
having  attacked  Cassius's  fleet,  captured  two  five-banked 
galleys,  in  one  of  which  was  Cassius  himself;  but  he  made  his 
escape  by  taking  to  a  boat.  Two  three-banked  galleys  were 
taken  besides.  Intelligence  was  shortly  after  received  of  the 
action  in  Thessaly,  so  well  authenticated,  that  the  Pompeians 
themselves  gave  credit  to  it ;  for  they  had  hitherto  believed 
it  a  fiction  of  Caesar's  lieutenants  and  fiiends.  Upon  which 
intelligence  Cassius  departed  with  his  fleet  from  that  coast. 

Chap.  CII. — Caesar  thought  he  ought  to  postpone  all  busi- 
ness and  pursue  Pompey,  whithersoever  he  should  retreat ;  that 
he  might  not  be  able  to  provide  fresh  forces,  and  renew  the  war ; 
he  therefore  marched  on  every  day,  as  far  as  his  cavalry  were 
able  to  advance,  and  ordered  one  legion  to  follow  him  by  shorter 
journeys.  A  proclamation  was  issued  by  Pompey  at  Amphi- 
polis,  that  all  the  young  men  of  that  province,  Grecians  and 
Roman  citizens,  should  take  the  military  oath ;  but  whether  he 
issued  it  with  an  intention  of  preventing  suspicion,  and  to 
conceal  as  long  as  possible  his  design  of  fleeing  further,  or  to 
endeavor  to  keep  possession  of  Macedonia  by  new  levies,  if 
nobody  pursued  him,  it  is  impossible  to  judge.  He  lay  at 
anchor  one  night,  and  calling  together  his  friends  in  Amphi- 
polis,  and  collecting  a  sum  of  money  for  his  necessary 
expenses,  upon  advice  of  Caesar's  approach,  set  sail  from 
that  place,  and  arrived  in  a  few  days  at  Mitylene.  Here  he 
was  detained  two  days,  and  having  added  a  few  galleys  to  his 
fleet  he  went  to  Cilicia,  and  thence  to  Cyprus,  There  he  is 
informed  that,  by  the  consent  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  Antioch' 

1  Antiochia,  or  Antioch,  now  called  Antakia,  was  founded  by  Seleucua 
Nicanor,  who  named  it  after  his  father.  It  was  not  only  the  capital  of 
Syria,  but  of  all  Asia,  and  was  once  the  third  city  in  the  world  for  beau- 
ty, size,  and  population ;  it  was  the  royal  seat  of  the  Syrian  kings,  and 
ailer  the  Roman  conquest  became  the  ordinary  residence  of  the  prefect, 
or  governor  of  the  eastern  provinces.  It  was  here  that  the  disciples  of 
Christ  first  received  the  name  of  Christians,  a.d.  39,  having  been  before 
commonly  called  Nazarenes  and  Galilseans ;  it  was  the  birth-place  of  St. 
Luke,  the  evangelist,  and  was  called  in  the  middle  ages,  Theopolis ;  it 
was  sumamed  Antioch  ad  Orontem,  from  the  river  on  which  it  stood,  and 
ad  Daphnen,  from  the  neighboring  grove  Daphne,  Doueir.  This  grove, 
which  was  of  bay-trees,  intermixed  with  cypress,  was  said,  in  the  my- 
thology of  the  Greeks,  to  be  the  scene  of  Daphne's  metamorphosis,  when 
pursued  by  Apollo ;  it  was  a  delightful  place,  and  was  surrounded  with 
beautiful  buildings,  in  the  midst  of  which  rose  the  famous  temple  of  Apollo 


OHAP.tnn-  THE  CrVTL  "WAR  878 

and  Roman  citizens  who  traded  there,  the  castle  had  been 
seized  to  shut  him  out  of  the  town ;  and  that  messengers  had 
been  dispatched  to  all  those  who  were  reported  to  have  taken 
refuge  in  the  neighboring  states,  that  they  should  not  come 
to  Antioch ;  that  if  they  did,  that  it  would  be  attended  with 
imminent  danger  to  their  lives.  The  same  thing  had  hap- 
pened to  Lucius  Lehtulus,  who  had  been  consul  the  year 
before,  and  to  Pubhus  Lentulus  a  consxilar  senator,  and  to 
several  others  at  Rhodes,'  who  having  followed  Pompey  in  his 
flight,  and  arrived  at  the  island,  were  not  admitted  into  the 
town  or  port ;  and  having  received  a  message  to  leave  that 
neighborhood,  set  sail  much  against  their  will ;  for  the  rumor 
of  Caesar's  approach  had  now  reached  those  states. 

Chap.  CIU. — Pompey,  being  informed  of  these  proceedings, 
laid  asi4e  his  design  of  going  to  Syria,  and  having  taken  the  public 
money  from  the  formers  of  the  revenue,  and  borrowed  more  from 
some  private  friends,  and  having  put  on  board  his  ships  a  large 
quantity  of  brass  for  military  purposes,  and  two  thousand  armed 
men,  whom  he  partly  selected  from  the  slaves  of  the  tax  farmers, 
and  partly  collected  from  the  merchants,  and  such  persons  as 
each  of  his  friends  thought  fit  on  this  occasion,  he  sailed  for  Pc- 
lusium.'     It  happened  that  king  Ptolemy,  a  minor,  was  there 

and  Diana.  Pompey,  who  visited  the  grove,  was  so  struck  with  its  beauty, 
that  he  gave  it  a  piece  of  land  for  its  enlargement,  and  many  of  the  Ro- 
man emperors  are  said  to  have  indulged  in  its  enjoyments,  and  here  for  a 
time  to  have  forgotten  the  cares  of  government ;  it  became,  however,  at 
last  devoted  to  voluptuousness  and  the  most  infamous  dissipation ;  hence 
the  proverb  "  Daphnici  mores." — Arrowsmith's  Ancient  Geography. 

1  OS  the  southern  coast  of  Caria  hes  Rhodus,  Rhodes,  the  largest  island 
in  the  Mgean  Sea,  after  Crete  and  Euboea,  and  containing  460  square 
miles ;  it  anciently  bore  several  other  names,  and  is  said  to  have  derived 
that  of  Rhodes,  either  from  the  beautiful  nymph  Rhode,  a  favorite  of 
Apollo — or  from  the  word  /JoJoi',  rosa,  owing  to  the  profusion  of  roses 
with  which  it  abounded ;  or,  as  others  say,  from  ^odoc,  undarum  strepitiis, 
from  its  shores  being  lashed  by  violent  seas.  It  is  presumed,  however, 
to  have  obtained  its  appellation  from  the  Dodanim,  otherwise  called  Rho- 
danim,  an  opinion  which  seems  to  have  been  entertained  by  the  seventy 
interpreters,  who  render  the  Hebrew  word  by  'Podtot.  Its  capital  was 
Rhodus,  Rhodes,  near  the  northern  point  of  the  island,  famous  for  its  im- 
mense brazen  statue  of  the  Sun,  called  the  Colossus,  and  reckoned  one  of 
the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  Its  three  other  principal  cities  were 
Lindus,  lalysus,  and  Camirus. 

3  Pelusium,  an  ancient  city  of  Egypt,  situated  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  the  Delta.     It  was  very  strongly  fortified,  and  was  considered  the  key 


374  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  BOOK  ni. 

with  a  considerable  army,  engaged  in  war  with  his  sister  Cleo- 
patra, whom  a  few  months  before,  by  the  assistance  of  his 
relations  and  friends,  lie  had  expelled  from  the  kingdom  ;  and 
her  camp  lay  at  a  small  distance  from  his.  To  him  Pompey 
applied  to  be  permitted  to  take  refuge  in  Alexandria,'  and  to  be 
protected  in  his  calamity  by  his  powerful  assistance,  in  consider- 
ation of  the  friendship  and  amity  which  had  subsisted  between 
his  father  and  him.  But  Pompey's  deputies  having  executed 
their  commission,  began  to  converse  with  less  restraint  with 
the  king's  troops,  and  to  advise  them  to  act  with  friendship  to 
Pompey,  and  not  to  think  meanly  of  his  bad  fortune.  In 
Ptolemy's  army  were  several  of  Pompey's  soldiers,  of  Avhora 
Gabinius  had  received  the  command  in  Syria,  and  had  brought 
them  over  to  Alexandria,  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war  had 
left  with  Ptolemy  the  father  of  the  young  king.  #- 

Chap.  CIV. — The  king's  friends,  who  were  regents  of  the 
kingdom  during  the  minority,  being  informed  of  these  things, 
either  induced  by  fear,  as  they  afterward  declared,  lest  Pompey 
should  corrupt  the  king's  army,  and  seize  on  Alexandria  and 
Egypt ;  or  despising  his  bad  fortune,  as  in  adversity  friends 
commonly   change    to    enemies,    in    pubhc   gave   a   favorable 

of  Egypt,  on  its  eastern  frontier.  It  derived  its  name  from  the  Greek 
vrork  7r7;?.of,  clay,  as  it  lay  in  the  midst  of  marshes  and  morasses,  formed 
by  the  overflow  of  the  Nile.  "We  find  it  frequently  mentioned  in  the 
Bible,  under  the  name  of  Sin,  which  als~o  expresses  its  marshy  situation. 
It  continued  to  preserve  its  importance  in  a  military  view,  until  the  waters 
of  the  Nile  found  their  way  into  the  Damietta  branch  of  that  river. 

1  Alexandria,  still  called  Alexandria,  or  Jskenderieh,  a  city  of  lower 
Egypt,  situated  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land,  washed  on  one  side  by  tho 
Mediterranean,  and  on  the  other  by  the  Lake  Mareotis.  It  was  founded 
by  Alexander  the  Great,  331  B.C.,  from  whom  it  derived  its  name.  The 
breadth  of  the  city  did  not  exceed  one  third  of  a  league,  but  its  length 
extended  to  one  and  a  half.  The  principal  street,  2000  feet  broad,  and 
adorned  with  some  of  tho  most  costly  edifices  and  structures  of  marble, 
which,  perhaps,  the  world  ever  saw,  was  crossed  in  the  middle  by  another 
of  the  same  breadth.  Many  of  these  ornaments  were  subsequently  trans- 
ferred to  adorn  Homo  and  Constantinople.  Alexander's  object  in  build- 
ing this  city,  was  to  reap  the  profit  of  the  whole  trade  between  Asia  and 
Europe,  which,  from  this  city's  natural  advantages,  he  foresaw  that  it 
could  not  fail  to  engross  after  the  fall  of  Tyre.  In  consequence  of  a  com- 
munication with  the  Nile  by  a  canal,  and  a  junction  of  that  river  with 
the  Red  Sea  by  another,  it  soon  became  the  center  of  commerce  for  all 
the  merchandize  passing  between  Europe  and  the  East  Indies.  It  was, 
likewise,  distinguished  as  a  seat  of  learning,  and  possessed  au  extensive 
library,  yhich,  at  one  period,  consisted  of  700,000  volumes. 


CHAP.  ori.  THE  CIVIL  WAE.  376 

answer  to  his  deputies,  and  desired  him  to  come  to  the  king ; 
but  secretly  laid  a  plot  against  him,  and  dispatched  Achillas, 
captain  of  the  king's  guards,  a  man  of  singular  boldness,  and 
Lucius  Septimius  a  military  tribime  to  assassinate  him.  Being 
kindly  addressed  by  them,  and  deluded  by  an  acquaintance 
with  Septimius,  because  in  the  war  with  the  pirates  the  latter 
had  commanded  a  company  under  him,  he  embarked  in  a  small 
boat  with  a  few  attendants,  and  was  there  murdered  by  Achillas 
and  Septimius.  In  like  manner,  Lucius  Lentulus  was  seized 
by  the  king's  order,  and  put  to  death  in  prison. 

Chap.  CV. — When  Caesar  arrived  in  Asia,  he  found  that 
Titus  Ampins  had  attempted  to  remove  the  money  from  the 
temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus ;  and  for  this  purpose  had  con- 
vened all  the  senators  in  the  province  that  he  might  have  them 
to  attest  the  sum,  but  was  interrupted  by  Caesar's  arrival,  and 
had  made  his  escape.  Thus,  on  two  occasions,  Caesar  saved 
the  money  of  Ephesus.  It  was  also  remarked  at  Elis,  in  the 
temple  of  Minerva,  upon  calculating  and  enumerating  the  days, 
that  on  the  very  day  on  which  Caesar  had  gained  his  battle, 
the  image  of  Victory  Avhich  was  placed  before  Minerva,  and 
faced  her  statue,  turned  about  toward  the  portal  and  entrance 
of  the  temple ;  and  the  same  day,  at  Antioch  in  Syria,  such  a 
shout  of  an  army  and  sound  of  trumpets  was  twice  heard  that 
the  citizens  ran  in  arms  to  the  walls.  The  same  thing  hap- 
pened at  Ptolemais ;  a  sound  of  drums  too  was  heard  at  Perga- 
mus,  in  the  private  and  retired  parts  of  the  temple,  into  which 
none  but  the  priests  are  allowed  admission,  and  which  the 
Greeks  call  Adyta  (the  inaccessible),  and  hkewise  at  Tralles,  in 
the  temple  of  Victory,  in  which  there  stood  a  statue  consecrated 
to  Caesar ;  a  palm-tree  at  that  time  was  shown  that  had  sprouted 
up  from  the  pavement,  through  the  joints  of  the  stones,  and 
shot  up  above  the  roof. 

Chap.  CVI. — ^After  a  few  days'  delay  in  Asia,  Caesar,  hav- 
ing heard  that  Pompey  had  been  seen  in  Cyprus,  and 
conjecturing  that  he  had  directed  his  course  into  Egypt,  on 
account  of  his  connection  with  that  kingdom,*  set  out  for 
Alexandria  with  two  legions  (one  of  which  he  ordered  to 
follow  him  from  Thessaly,  the  other  he  called  in  from  Achaia, 
from  Fufius,  the  lieutenant  general),  and  with  eight  hundred 

'  He  had  been  appointed  by  the  senate,  guardian  to  the  young  king. 


376  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  iii. 

horse,  ten  ships  of  war  from  Rhodes,  and  a  few  from  Asia. 
These  legions  amounted  but  to  three  thousand  two  hundred 
men ;  the  rest,  disabled  by  wounds  received  in  various  battles, 
by  fatigue  and  the  length  of  their  march,  could  not  follow 
him.  But  Caesar,  relying  on  the  fame  of  his  exploits,  did  not 
hesitate  to  set  forward  with  a  feeble  force,  and  thought  that  he 
would  be  secure  in  any  place.  At  Alexandria  he  was  informed 
of  the  death  of  Pompey :  and  at  his  landing  there,  heard  a 
cry  among  the  soldiers  whom  the  king  had  left  to  garrison  the 
town,  and  saw  a  crowd  gathering  toward  him,  because  the 
fasces  were  carried  before  him ;  for  this  the  whole  multitude 
thought  an  infringement  of  the  king's  dignity.  Though  this 
tumult  was  appeased,  frequent  disturbances  were  raised  for 
several  days  successively,  by  crowds  of  the  populace,  and  a 
great  many  of  his  soldiers  were  killed  in  all  parts  of  the  city. 

Chap.  CVII. — Having  observed  this,  ho  ordered  other 
legions  to  be  brought  to  him  from  Asia,  which  he  had  made 
up  out  of  Pompey's  soldiers ;  for  he  was  himself  detained 
against  his  will,  by  the  etesian^  winds,  which  are  totally  un- 
favorable to  persons  on  a  voyage  from  Alexandria.  In  the 
mean  time,  considering  that  the  disputes  of  the  princes 
belonged  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  people,  and  of  him 
as  consul,  and  that  it  was  a  duty  more  incumbent  on  h  im,  as 
in  his  former  consulate  a  league  had  been  made  with  Ptolemy 
the  late  king,  under  sanction  both  of  a  law  and  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  he  signified  that  it  was  his  pleasure  that  king 
Ptolemy,  and  his  sister  Cleopatra,  should  disband  their 
armies,  and  decide  their  disputes  in  his  presence  by  justice, 
rather  than  by  the  sword. 

Chap.  CVm. — A  eunuch  named  Pothinus,  the  boy's  tutor, 
was  regent  of  the  kingdom  on  account  of  his  youthfulness.' 
He  at  first  began  to  complain  among  his  friends,  and  to  ex- 
press his  indignation,  that  the  king  should  be  summoned  to 
plead  his  cause :  but  afterward,  having  prevailed  on  some  of 
those  whom  he  had  made  acquainted  with  his  views  to  join  him, 
he  secretly  called  the  army  away  from  Pelusium  to  Alexandria, 
and  appointed  Achillas,  already  spoken  of,  commander-in-chief 

"  The  etesian  or  periodical  winds  so  called  from  erof ,  a  year.  They 
blow  in  different  directions  in  different  countries. 

2  We  learn  from  Appian  that  the  young  king  was  thirteen  years  old 
at  this  time. 


CHAP.  ex.  THE  CrVTL  WAR.  s11 

of  the  forces.  Him  he  encouraged  and  animated  by  promises 
both  in  his  own  and  the  king's  name,  and  instructed  him  both 
^by  letters  and  messages  how  he  should  act.  By  the  will  of 
Ptolemy  the  father,  the  elder  of  his  two  sons  and  the  more 
advanced  in  years  of  his  two  daughters  were  declared  his 
heirs,  and  for  th*  more  effectual  performance  of  his  intention, 
in  the  same  will  he  conjured  the  Roman  people  by  all  the 
gods,  and  by  the  league  which  he  had  entered  into  at  Rome, 
t(5  see  his  will  executed.  One  of  the  copies  of  his  will  was 
conveyed  to  Rome  by  his  embassadors  to  be  deposited  in  the 
treasury,  but  the  public  troubles  preventing  it,  it  was  lodged 
with  Pompey :  another  was  left  sealed  up,  and  kept  at  Alex- 
andria. 

Chap.  CIX. — While  these  things  were  debated  before 
Caesar,  and  he  was  very  anxious  to  settle  the  royal  disputes 
as  a  common  friend  and  arbitrator ;  news  was  brought  on 
a  sudden  that  the  king's  army  and  all  his  cavalry,  were  on 
their  march  to  Alexandria.  Caesar's  forces  were  by  no  means 
so  strong  that  he  could  trust  to  them,  if  he  had  occasion  to 
hazard  a  battle  without  the  town.  His  only  resource  was  to 
keep  within  the  town  in  the  most  convenient  places,  and  get 
information  of  Achillas's  designs.  However  he  ordered  his 
soldiers  to  repair  to  their  arms ;  and  advised  the  king  to  send 
some  of  his  friends,  who  had  the  greatest  influence,  as  deputies 
to  Achillas,  and  to  signify  his  royal  pleasure.  Dioscorides  and 
Serapion,  the  persons  sent  by  him,  who  had  both  been  em- 
bassadors at  Rome,  and  had  been  in  great  esteem  with 
Ptolemy  the  father,  went  to  Achillas.  But  as  soon  as  they 
appeared  in  his  presence,  without  hearing  them,  or  learning 
the  occasion  of  their  coming,  he  ordered  them  to  be  seized  and 
put  to  death.  One  of  them,  after  receiving  a  wound,  was 
taken  up  and  carried  off  by  his  attendants  as  dead :  the  other 
was  killed  on  the  spot.  Upon  this,  Caesar  took  care  to  secure 
the  king's  person,  both  suppgsing  that  the  king's  name 
would  have  a  great  influence  with  his  subjects,  and  to  give 
the  war  the  appearance  of  the  scheme  of  a  few  desperate 
men,  rather  than  of  having  been  begun  by  the  king's  con- 
sent. 

Chap.  CX. — The  forces  under  Achillas  did  not  seem  des- 

Eicable,  either  for  number,  spirit,  or  military  experience ;  for 
e  had  twenty  thousand  men  imder  arms.     They  consisted 


878  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  hi. 

partly  of  Gabinius's  soldiers,  who  were  now  become  habituated 
to  the  licentious  mode  of  living  at  Alexandria,  and  had  forgot- 
ten the  name  and  discipline  of  the  Roman  people,  and  had 
married  wives  there,  by  whom  the  greatest  part  of  them  had 
children.  To  these  was  added  a  collection  of  highwaymen, 
and  freebooters,  from  Syria,  and  the  province  of  Cilicia,  and 
the  adjacent  countries.  Besides  several  convicts  and  trans- 
ports had  been  collected :  for  at  Alexandria  all  our  runaway 
slaves  were  sure  of  finding  protection  for  their  persons  on  the 
condition  that  they  should  give  in  their  names,  and  enlist  as 
soldiers  :  and  if  any  of  them  was  apprehended  by  his  master, 
he  was  rescued  by  a  crowd  of  his  fellow  soldiers,  who  being 
involved  in  the  same  guilt,  repelled,  at  the  hazard  of  their 
lives,  every  violence  offered  to  any  of  their  body.  These  by  a 
prescriptive  privilege  of  the  Alexandrian  army,  used  to  demand 
the  king's  favorites  to  be  put  to  death,  pillage  the  properties 
of  the  rich  to  increase  their  pay,  invest  the  king's  palace, 
banish  some  from  the  kingdom,  and  recall  others  from  exile. 
Besides  these,  there  were  two  thousand  horse,  who  had 
acquired  the  skill  of  veterans  by  being  in  several  wars  in 
Alexandria.  These  had  restored  Ptolemy  the  father  to  his 
kingdom,  had  killed  Bibulus's  two  sons ;  and  had  been 
engaged  in  war  with  the  Egyptians ;  such  was  their  expei-ience 
in  military  affairs. 

Chap.  CXI. — Full  of  confidence  in  his  troops,  and  despising 
the  small  number  of  Caesar's  soldiers,  Achillas  seized  Alexan- 
dria, except  that  part  of  the  town  which  Caesar  occupied  with 
his  troops.  At  first  he  attempted  to  force  the  palace ;  but 
Caesar  had  disposed  his  cohorts  through  the  streets,  and 
repelled  his  attack.  At  the  same  time  there  was  an  action  at 
the  port :  where  the  contest  was  maintained  with  the  greatest 
obstinacy.*  For  the  forces  were  divided,  and  the  fight 
maintained  in  several  streets  at  once,  and  the  enemy  endeav- 
ored to  seize  with  a  strong  party  the  ships  of  war ;  of  which 
fifty  had  been  sent  to  Pompey's  assistance,  but  after  the  battle 
in  Thessaly,  had  returned  home.  They  were  all  of  either  three 
or  five  banks  of  oars,  well  equipped  and  appointed  with  every 
necessary  for  a  voyage.  Besides  these,  there  Avere  twenty-two 
vessels  with  decks,  which  were  usually  kept  at  Alexandria,  to 

'  Otherwise  thus,  "  and  that  action  was  productive  of  by  far  the  greatest 
danger." 


CHAP.  oxL  THE  CIVIL  WAR.  8^9 

guard  the  port.  If  they  made  themselves  masters  of  these, 
Caesar  being  deprived  of  his  fleet,  they  would  have  the  com- 
mand of  the  port  and  whole  sea,  and  could  prevent  him  from 
procuring  provisions  and  auxiliaries.  Accordingly  that  spirit 
was  displayed,  whicli  ought  to  be  displayed  when  the  one 
party  saw  that  a  speedy  Victory  depended  on  the  issue,  and 
the  other  their  safety.  But  Caesar  gained  the  day,  and  set 
fire  to  all  those  ships,  and  to  others  which  were  in  the  docks, 
because  -he  could  not  guard  so  many  places  with  so  small  a 
force ;  and  immediately  he  conveyed  some  troops  to  the  Pharos 
by  his  ships. 

Chap.  CXII. — The  Pharos  is  a  tower  on  an  island,  of  pro- 
digious height,  built  with  amazing  works,  and  takes  its  name 
from  the  island.  This  island  lying  over  against  Alexandria, 
forms  a  harbor ;  but  on  the  upper  side  it  is  connected  with 
the  town  by  a  narrow  way  eight  hundred  paces  in  length, 
made  by  piles  sunk  in  the  sea,  and  by  a  bridge.  In  this  island 
some  of  the  Egyptians  have  houses,  and  a  village  as  large  as  a 
town;  and  whatever  ships  from  any  quarter,  either  through 
mistaking  the  channel,  or  by  the  storm,  have  been  driven 
from  their  course  upon  the  coast,  they  constantly  plunder 
like  pirates.  And  without  the  consent  of  those  who  are 
masters  of  the  Pharos,  no  vessels  cau  enter  the  harbor,  on 
account  of  its  narrowness.  Caesar  being  greatly  alarmed 
on  this  account,  while  the  enemy  were  engaged  in  battle, 
landed  his  soldiers,  seized  the  Pharos,  and  placed  a  garrison 
in  it.  By  this  means  he  gained  this  point,  that  he  could  be 
supplied  mthout  danger  with  corn,  and  auxiliaries  ;  for  he 
sent  to  all  the  neighboring  countries,  to  demand  supplies. 
In  other  parts  of  the  town,  they  fought  so  obstinately,  that 
they  quitted  the  field  with  equal  advantage,  and  neither  were 
beaten  (in  consequence  of  the  narrowness  of  the  passes)  ;  and 
a  few  being  killed  on  both  sides,  Caesar  secured  the  most  ne- 
cessary posts,  and  fortified  them  in  the  night.  In  this  quarter 
of  the  town  was  a  wing  of  the  king's  palace,  in  which  Caesar 
was  lodged  on  his  first  arrival,  and  a  theater  adjoining  the 
house  which  served  as  for  citadel,  and  commanded  an  avenue 
to  the  ports  and  other  docks.  These  fortifications  he  increased 
during  the  succeeding  days,  that  he  might  have  them  before 
him  as  a  rampart,  and  not  be  obliged  to  fight  against  his  will. 
In  the  mean  time  Ptolemy's  younger  daughter,  hoping  the 


380  CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  rn. 

throne  would  become  vacant,  made  her  escape  from  the  palace 
to  Achillas,  and  assisted  him  in  prosecuting  the  tvar.  But  they 
soon  quareled  about  the  command,  which  circumstance  en- 
larged the  presents  to  the  soldiers,  for  each  endeavored  by 
great  sacrifices  to  secure  their  affection.  While  the  enemy  was 
thus  employed,  Pothinus,  tutor  to  the  young  king,  and  regent 
of  the  kingdom,  who  #as  in  Cajsar's  part  of  the  town,  sent  mes- 
sengers to  Achillas,  and  encouraged  him  not  to  desist  from  his 
enterprise,  nor  to  despair  of  success ;  but  his  messengers  being 
discovA-ed  and  apprehended,  he  was  put  to  death  by  Csesar. 
Such  was  the  commencement  of  the  Alexandrian  war. 


THE 


COMMENTARIES   OF   AULUS   HIRTIUS 


ALEXANDRIAN  WAR. 


THE  ARGUMENT 


I.  Caesar  begins  to  ky  siege  to  Alexandria.  II.-HI.  The  inhabitants  make' 
a  vigorous  defense.  IV.-VI.  Csesar  gets  possession  of  the  person  of 
King  Ptolemy ;  Areinoe  seizes  the  sovereign  power,  and  puts  Achillas 
to  death ;  Ganymedes  prepares  to  cut  off  the  supply  of  water  from 
Caesar's  troops.  VIl.-IX.  Caesar  relieves  their  anxiety  by  sinking  wella, 
which  furnish  a  copious  supplv.  X.-XVIII.  Is  successful  in  a  naval 
engagement,  and  makes  himself  master  of  the  Pharos.  XIX.-XXI. 
He  suffers  severely  in  an  attack  on  the  bridge  and  mole.  XXIl.-XXV. 
Eestores  the  young  king  to  the  Alexandrians  at  their  earnest  request, 
who  treacherously  renews  the  war :  Euphranor,  the  Ehodian,  <Dstin- 
guished  for  his  bravery  and  knowledge  of  naval  tactics,  falls  in  action. 
XXVI.-XXXI.  Mithridates  of  Pergamus  brings  assistance  to  Csesar, 
takes  Pelusiam  by  storm,  and  defeats  the  Egyptian  troops ;  whose  king 
is  conquered  by  Csesar  m  a  bloody  battle,  and  drowned  in  the  Nile. 
XXXIL,  XXXIII.  Caesar,  on  gaining  possession  of  Alexandria,  confers 
the  supreme  authority  on  the  younger  Ptolemy  and  Cleopatra :  he  de- 
thrones Arsinoe  and  proceeds  to  Syria.  XXXI.-XLI.  In  the  mean 
time.  Deiotarus,  king  of  Armenia,  requests  assistance  from  Domitius 
Calvmus  against  Phamaces  ;  the  Koman  army  is  defeated,  and  forced 
to  retreat  into  Asia :  Phamaces  takes  possession  of  Pontus,  and  treats 
the  Eoman  citizeios  with  great  cruelty.  XLII.-XLVII.  Galinius  march- 
es to  support  Cornificius^  who  commanded  for  Csesar  in  Illyrieum,  and 
suffers  severe  loss :  Vatmius,  by  defeating  Octavius,  Pompey's  general, 
restores  Csesar's  influence  in  that  province.  XLVIII.-LXIV.  Cassius 
Longinus  propraetor  in  Spain,  makes  himself  generally  detested  by  his 
avarice :  a  conspiracy  is  lormed  against  him,  from  which  he  with  diffi- 
culty escapes :  a  mutiny  breaks  out  among  a  division  of  the  soldiers  on 
the  march  to  Africa,  and  Cassius,  being  afraid  to  intrust  his  personal 
safety  to  Marcellns,  Lepidus,  and  Trefenius,  flees  from  Spain,  and  is 
drowned  in  the  Ebro.  LXV.-LXVIIl.  Caesar  arranges  the  affairs  of 
Syria,  Cilicia,  Asia,  and  Cappadocia :  he  confers  the  guardianship  of, 
the  temple  of  Bellona,  in  the  latter  country,  on  Lycomedes,  the  Bithy- 
nian ;  he  pardons  Deiotarus,  the  tetrarch  of  Gallograecia,  who  had  ea- 


382  HIETIUS'S   COMMENTARIES.  cuap.  ii. 

poused  Pompey's  party.  LXIX.-LXXVIII.  He  Bpecdily  couquers 
rharnaces,  who  acted  with  great  treachery,  and  recovers  rontus :  he 
creates  Mithridates  of  Perieramus,  kin^  of  Tontus,  and  tetrarch  of  Gallo- 
gracia :  he  suddenly  embarks  for  Italy. 

Chap.  I. — 'When  the  war  broke  out  at  Alexandria,  Caesar 
sent  to  Khodes,  Syria,  and  Cilicia,  for  all  his  fleet;  and 
su:r..inDned  archers  from  Crete,  and  cavalry  from  Malchus,  king 
of  the  Nabatheans.'  He  likewise  ordered  military  engines  to 
be  provided,  corn  to  be  brought,  and  forces  dispatched  to  him. 
Meanwhile  he  daily  strengthened  his  fortifications  by  new 
works ;  and  such  parts  of  the  town  as  appeared  less  tenable 
were  strengthened  with*  testudos  and  mantelets  Openings 
were  made  in  the  walls,  through  which  the  battering-rams 
might  play ;  and  the  fortifications  were  extended  over  what- 
ever space  was  covered  with  ruins,  or  taken  by  force.  For 
Alexandria  is  in  a  manner  secure  from  fire,  because  the  houses 
are  all  built  without  joists  or  wood,  and  are  all  vaulted,  and 
roofed  with  tile  or  pavement.  Caesar's  principal  aim  Avas,  to 
inclose  with  works  the  smallest  part  of  the  town,  separated 
from  the  rest  by  a  morass  toward  the  south :  with  these  views, 
first,  that  as  the  city  was  divided  into  two  parts,  the  army 
should  be  commanded  by  one  general  and  one  council ;  in  the 
second  place,  that  he  might  be  able  to  succor  his  troops  when 
hard  pressed,  and  carry  aid  from  the  other  part  of  the  city. 
Above  all,  he  by  this  means  made  sure  of  water  and  forage, 
as  he  was  but  ill  provided  with  the  one,  and  wholly  destitute 
of  the  other.  The  morass,  on  the  contrary,  served  abundantly 
to  supply  him  with  both. 

Chap.  II. — Nor  were  the  Alexandrians  remiss  on  their  side, 
or  less  active  in  the  conduct  of  their  afiairs.  For  they  had 
sent  deputies  and  commissioners  into  all  parts,  where  the 
powers  and  territories  of  Egypt  extend,  to  levy  ti'oops.  They 
had  carried  vast  quantities  of  darts  and  engines  into  the  town, 
and  drawn  together  an  innumerable  multitude  of  soldiers. 
Nevertheless  workshops  were  established  in  every  part  of  the 

'  Strabo  and  Pliny  give  the  name  of  Nabathaea  to  Arabia  Petraea. 
They  are  said  to  have  derived  their  origin  and  name  from  Nabaioth, 
the  eldest  son  of  Ismael.  Malchus,  their  king,  subsequently  sent  aux- 
iliaries to  Pacorus,  the  king  of  the  Parthians,  for  which  act  he  was  com- 
pelled by  Ventidius,  Mark  Antony's  lieutenant,  to  give  a  large  sum  of 
money. 


OHAP.  IT.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAE.  383 

city,  for  the  making  of  anns.  Tbey  enlisted  all  the  slaves  that 
were  of  age ;  and  the  richer  citizens  supplied  them  with  food 
and  pay.  By  a  judicious  disposition  of  this  multitude,  they 
guarded  the  fortifications  in  the  remoter  parts  of  the  town ; 
while  they  quartered  the  veteran  cohorts,  which  w^re  exempted 
from  all  other  service,  in  the  squares  and  open  places ;  that 
on  whatever  side  an  attack  should  be  made,  they  might  be  at 
hand  to  give  relief,  and  march  fresh  to  the  charge.  They  shut 
up  all  the  avenues  and  passes  by  a  triple  wall  built  of  square 
stones,  and  carried  to  the  height  of  forty  feet.  They  defended 
the  lower  parts  of  the  town  by  very  high  towers  of  ten  stories : 
besides  which,  they  had  likewise  contrived  a  kind  of  moving 
towers,  which  consisted  of  the  same  number  of  stories,  and 
which  being  fitted  with  ropes  and  wheels,  could,  by  means  of 
horses,  as  the  streets  of  Alexandria  were  quite  even  and  level, 
be  conveyed  wherever  their  service  was  necessary. 

Chap.  III. — Th»  city  abounding  in  every  tlung,  and  being 
very  rich,  furnished  ample  materials  for  these  several  works ; 
and  as  the  people  were  extremely  ingenious,  and  quick  of  ap- 
prehension, they  so  well  copied  what  they  saw  done  by  us  that 
our  men  seemed  rather  to  imitate  their  works.  They  even  in- 
vented many  things  themselves,  and  attacked  our  works,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  defended  their  own.  Their  chiefe  every 
where  represented :  "  That  the  people  of  Rome  were  endeavor- 
ing by  degrees  to  assume  the  possession  of  Egypt ;  that  a  few 
years  before  Gabinius'  had  come  thither  with  an  army ;  that 
Pompey  had  retreated  to  the  same  place  in  his  flight ;  that  Cae- 
sar was  now  among  them  with  a  considerable  body  of  troops,  nor 
had  they  gained  any  thing  by  Pompey's  death ;  that  Caesar 
should  not  prolong  his  stay ;  that  if  they  did  not  find  means  to 
expel  him,  the  kingdom  would  be  reduced  to  a  Roman  prov- 
ince :  and  that  they  ought  to  do  it  at  once,  for  he,  blockaded  by 
the  storms  on  account  of  the  season  of  the  year,  could  receive 
no  supplies  from  beyond  the  sea." 

Chap.  IV. — ^Meanwhile,  a  division  arising  between  Achillas, 
who  commanded  the  veteran  army,  and  Arsinoe,  the  youngest 

1  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt,  being  driven  from  his  throne  by  his  subjects, 
requested  the  Romans  to  re-instate  him.  The  latter,  in  comphance  with 
his  request,  sent  an  army,  and  completely  defeated  Berenice  and  Arehe- 
laus,  who  had  usurped  the  sovereign  power,  A.u.0.  689,  about  seven  years 
before  tho  present  war. 


884  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES..  chap,  vi, 

daughter  of  king  Ptolemy,  as  has  been  mentioned  above, 
while  they  mutually  endeavored  to  supplant  one  another, 
each  striving  to  engross  the  supreme  authority,  Arsinoe,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  eunuch  Ganymed,  her  governor,  at  length 
prevailed,  and  slew  Achillas.  After  his  death,  she  possessed 
the  whole  power  without  a  rival,  and  raised  Ganymed  to  the 
command  of  the  army ;  who,  on  his  entrance  upon  that  hio-h 
office,  augmented  the  largesses  of  the  troops,  and  with  equal 
diligence  discharged  all  other  parts  of  his  duty. 

Chap.  V. — Alexandria  is  almost  quite  hollow  underneath, 
occasioned  by  the  many  aqueducts  to  the  Nile,'  that  furnish 
the  private  houses  with  water ;  where  being  received  in  cisterns, 
it  settles  by  degrees,  and  becomes  perfectly  clear.  The  master 
and  his  family  are  accustomed  to  use  this  :  for  the  water  of  the 
Nile  being  extremely  thick  and  muddy,  is  apt  to  breed  many 
distempers.  The  common  people,  however,  are  forced  to  bo 
contented  with  the  latter,  because  there  is  Jipt  a  single  spring 
in  the  whole  city.  The  river  was  in  that  part  of  the  town  which 
vras  in  the  possession  of  the  Alexandrians.  By  which  circum- 
stance Ganymed  was  reminded  that  our  men  might  be  de- 
prived of  water  ;  because  being  distributed  into  several  streets, 
for  the  more  easy  defense  of  the  works,  they  made  use  of  that 
which  was  preserved  in  the  aqueducts  and  the  cisterns  of 
private  louses. 

Chap.  VI. — With  this  view  he  began  a  great  and  difficult 

1  The  river  Nile  was  the  largest  river  in  the  world  known  to  the  an- 
cients. It  derived  its  name  from  the  Hebrew  word  Nachal,  or  Nahal, 
signifying  merely  "the  river,"  and  hence,  in  the  book  of  Exodus  it  is 
mentioned  only  under  this  appellation.  It  was  also  called  Siris  by  the 
.^Ethiopians ;  and  we  find  it  mentioned  by  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  as  the 
Sihor ;  it  was  surnamed  .(Egyptus,  from  its  being  the  great  fertihzer  of 
the  country.  The  most  interesting  phenomenon  connected  with  the  Nile, 
is  its  periodical  inundation,  upon  which  all  the  vaunted  fertiUty  of  Egypt 
entirely  depends ;  without  it,  the  whole  country,  excepting  such  parts  as 
are  immediately  on  the  banks  of  the  river  or  on  the  innumerable  canals, 
with  which  the  natives  have  endeavored  to  supply  the  want  of  rain, 
would  bo  no  better  than  the  rest  of  the  Libyan  desert.  The  ancients,  who 
witnessed  the  inundation  of  this  river,  exhausted  their  imagination  in  con- 
jectures as  to  its  cause,  and  it  is  only  of  late  years  that  it  has  been  ascer- 
tained to  arise  from  the  periodical  rains,  which  fall  in  the  tropical  regions 
from  June  to  September,  assisted  by  the  etesian  winds,  which  blow 
violently  from  the  north-east,  and  thus  hinder  the  waters  from  throwing 
tUomselves  with  their  usual  volume  into  the  sea. — Arrowamith's  Ancient 
Geography. 


CHAP.  vuL  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  386 

work ;  for  having  stopped  up  all  the  canals  by  which  his  own 
cisterns  were  supplied,  he  drew  vast  quantities  of  water  out  of 
the  sea,  by  the  help  of  wheels  and  other  engines,  pouring  it 
continually  into  the  canals  of  Caesar's  quarter.  The  cisterns 
in  the  nearest  houses  soon  began  to  taste  salter  than  ordinary, 
and  occasioned  great  wonder  among  the  men,  who  could  not 
think  from  what  cause  it  proceeded.  They  were  even  ready  to 
disbelieve  their  senses  when  those  who  were  quartered  a  little 
lower  in  the  town  assured  them  that  they  found  the  water  the 
same  as  before.  This  put  them  upon  comparing  the  cisterns 
one  with  another,  and  by  trial  they  easily  perceived  the  diflFer- 
ence.  But  in  a  little  time  the  water  in  the  nearest  houses 
became  quite  unfit  for  use,  and  that  lower  down  grew  daily 
more  tainted  and  brackish.         — ^..  v,- 

Chap.  VII. — All  doubt  being  removed  by  this  circumstance, 
such  a  terror  ensued  among  the  troops  that  they  fancied  them- 
selves reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  Some  complained  of  Cae- 
sar's delay,  that  he  did  not  order  them  immediately  to  repair  to 
their  ships.  Others  dreaded  a  yet  greater  misfortune,  as  it 
would  be  impossible  to  conceal  their  design  of  retreating  from 
the  Alexandrians,  who  were  so  near  them ;  and  no  less  so  to 
embark  in  the  face  of  a  vigorous  and  pursuing  enemy.  There 
were  besides  a  groat  number  of  the  townsmen  in  Caesar's  quar- 
ter, whom  he  had  not  thought  proper  to  force  from  their  houses, 
because  they  openly  pretended  to  be  in  his  interest,  and  to  have 
quitted  the  party  of  their  fellow-citizens.  But  to  offer  here  a 
defense  either  of  the  sincerity  or  conduct  of  these  Alexandrians, 
would  be  only  labor  in  vain,  since  all  who  know  the  genius  and 
temper  of  the  people  must  be  satisfied  that  they  are  the 'fittest 
instruments  in  the  world  for  treason. 

Chap.  VIII. — Caesar  labored  to  remove  his  soldiers'  fears  by 
encouraging  and  reasoning  with  them.  For  he  affirmed  "  that 
they  might  easily  find  fresh  water  by  digging  wells,  as  all  sea- 
coasts  naturally  abounded  with  fresh  springs :  that  if  Egypt  was 
singular  in  this  respect,  and  differed  from  every  other  soil,  yet 
still,  as  the  sea  was  open,  and  the  enemy  without  a  fleet,  there 
was  nothing  to  hinder  their  fetching  it  at  pleasure  in  their 
ships,   either  from   Paraetonium*   on    the    left,   or   from   the 


1  A  city  and  harbor  of  Egypt,  situated  on  the  Oampic  branch  of  the 
Nile,  called  at  present  Porio  Rassa. 

17 


386  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  x. 

island'  on  the  right ;  and  as  their  two  voyages  were  in  different 
directions,  they  could  not  be  prevented  by  adverse  winds  at  the 
same  time ;  that  a  retreat  was  on  no  account  to  be  thought  of, 
not  only  by  those  that  had  a  concern  for  their  honor,  but  even 
by  such  as  regarded  nothing  but  life  ;  that  it  was  with  the  ut- 
most difficulty  they  could  defend  themselves  behind  their 
works;  but  if  they  once  quitted  that  advantage,  neither  in 
number  or  situation  would  they  be  a  match  for  the  enemy : 
that  to  embark  would  require  much  time,  and  be  attended  with 
great  danger,  especially  where  it  must  be  managed  by  little 
boats :  that  the  Alexandrians,  on  the  contrary,  were  nimble  and 
active,  and  thoroughlj'  acquainted  with  the  streets  and  build- 
ings ;  that,  moreover,  when  flushed  with  victory,  they  would 
not  fail  to  run  before,  seize  all  the  advantageous  posts,  possess 
themselves  of  the  tops  of  the  houses,  and  by  annoying  them  in 
their  retreat,  effectually  prevent  their  getting  on  board  ;  that 
they  must  therefore  think  no  more  of  retreating,  but  place  all 
their  hopes  of  safety  in  victory." 

Chap.  IX. — Having  by  this  speech  re-assured  his  men,  he 
ordered  the  centurions  to  lay  aside  all  other  works,  and  apply 
themselves  day  and  night  to  the  digging  of  wells.  The  work 
once  begun,  and  the  minds  of  all  aroused  to  exertion,  they 
exerted  themselves  so  vigorously  that  in  the  very  first  night 
abundance  of  fresh  water  was  found.  Thus,  with  no  great  labor 
on  our  side,  the  mighty  projects  and  painful  attempts  of  the 
Alexandrians  were  entirely  frustrated.  Within  these  two  days 
the  thirty-seventh  legion,  composed  of  Pompey's  veterans  that 
had  surrendered  to  Caesar,  embarking  by  order  of  Domitius 
Calvinus,  with  arms,  darts,  provisions,  and  military  engines, 
arrived  upon  the  coast  of  Africa,  a  little  above  Alexandria. 
These  ships  were  hindered  from  gaining  the  port  by  an 
easterly  wind,  which  continued  to  blow  for  several  days ;  but 
all  along  that  coast  it  is  very  safe  to  ride  at  anchor.  Being 
detained,  however,  longer  than  they  expected,  and  distressed 
by  want  of  water,  they  gave  notice  of  it  to  Caesar,  by  a 
dispatch  sloop. 

Chap.  X. — Caesar,  that  he  might  himself  be  able  to  de- 
termine what  was  best  to  be  done,  went  on  board  one  of  the 


'  This  island  is  Pharos,  of  which  Cffisar  gave  a  descriptioQ  at  the  end 
of  the  last  book. 


CHAP.  XI.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR  387 

ships  in  the  harbor,  and  ordered  the  whole  fleet  to  follow. 
He  took  none  of  the  land  forces  with  him,  because  he  was 
unwilling  to  leave  the  works  unguarded  during  his  absence. 
Being  arrived  at  that  part  of  the  coast  known  by  the  name  of 
Chersonesus,'  he  sent  some  mariners  on  shore  to  fetch  water. 
Some  of  these  venturing  too  far  into  the  country  for  the  sake 
of  plunder,  were  intercepted  by  the  enemy's  horse.  From 
them  the  Egyptians  learned  that  Caesar  himself  was  on  board, 
without  any  soldiers.  Upon  this  information,  they  thought  for- 
tune had  thrown  in  their  way  a  good  opportunity  of  attempting 
something  with  success.  They  therefore  manned  all  the  ships 
that  they  had  ready  for  sea,  and  met  Caesar  on  his  return. 
He  declined  fighting  that  day,  for  two  reasons,  first,  because 
he  had  no  soldiers  on  board,  and  secondly,  because  it  was  past 
four  in  the  afternoon.  The  night,  he  was  sensible,  must  be 
highly  advantageous  to  his  enemies,  who  depended  on  their 
knowledge  of  the  coast,  while  he  would  be  deprived  of  the 
benefit  of  encouraging  his  men,  .which  could  not  be  done 
with  any  effect  in  the  dark,  where  courage  and  cowardice  must 
remain  equally  unknown.  Caesar,  therefore,  drew  all  his  ships 
toward  the  shore,  where  he  imagined  the  enemy  would  not  fol- 
low him. 

Chap.  XL — ^There  was  one  Rhodian  galley  in  Caesar's  right 
wing,  considerably  distant  from  the  rest.  The  enemy  observ- 
ing this,  could  not  restrain  themselves,  but  came  forward  with 
four-decked  ships,  and  several  open  barks,  to  attack  her.  Caesar 
was  obliged  to  advance  to  her  relief,  that  he  might  not  suffer 
the  disgrace  of  seeing  one  of  his  galleys  sunk  before  his  eyes ; 
though,  bad  he  left  her  to  perish,  he  judged  that  she  deserved 
it  for  her  rashness.  The  attack  was  sustained  with  great 
courage  by  the  Rhodians,  who,  though  at  all  times  distin- 
guished by  their  valor  and  experience  in  engagements  at  sea, 
yet  exerted  themselves  in  a  particular  manner  on  this  occasion, 
that  they  might  not  draw  upon  themselves  the  charge  of  having 
occasioned  a  misfortune  to  the  fleet.  Accordingly  they  ob- 
tained a  complete  victory,  took  one  four-banked  galley,  sunk 
another,  disabled  a  third,  and  slew  all  that  were  on  board,  be- 
sides a  great  number  of  the  combatants  belonging  to  the  other 
ships.     Nay,  had  not  night  interposed,  Caesar  would  have  made 

•  This  Chersonesus  is  placed  by  Ptolemy  about  seven  leagues  to  the 
west  of  Alexandria 


388  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  hii. 

himself  master  of  their  whole  fleet.  During  the  consternation 
that  followed  upon  this  defeat,  Caesar,  finding  the  contrary- 
winds  to  abate,  took  the  transports  in  tow,  and  advanced  with 
the  victorious  fleet  to  Alexandria. 

Chap,  XII. — The  Alexandrians,  disheartened  at  this  loss, 
since  they  found  themselves  now  worsted,  not  by  the  superior 
valor  of  the  soldiers,  but  by  the  skill  and  ability  of  the  marin- 
ers, retired  to  the  tops  of  their  houses,  and  blocked  up  the 
entrances  of  their  streets,  as  if  they  feared  our  fleet  might  at- 
tack them  even  by  land.  But  soon  after,  Ganymed  assuring 
them  in  council,  that  he  would  not  only  restore  the  vessels  they 
had  lost,  but  even  increase  their  number,  they  began  to  repair 
their  old  ships  with  great  expectation  and  confidence,  and  re- 
solved to  apply  more  than  ever  to  the  putting  their  fleet  in  a 
good  condition.  And  although  they  had  lost  above  a  hundred 
and  ten  ships  in  the  port  and  arsenal,  yet  they  did  not  relinquish 
the  idea  of  repairing  their  fleet;  because,  by  making  them- 
selves masters  of  the  sea,  they  saw  they  would  have  it  in  their 
power  to  hinder  Caesar's  receiving  any  reinforcements  or  sup- 
plies. Besides,  being  mariners,  born  upon  the  sea-coast,  and 
exercised  from  their  infancy  in  naval  afiairs,  they  were  desirous 
to  return  to  that  wherein  their  true  and  proper  strength  lay,  re- 
membering the  advantages  they  had  formerly  gained,  even  with 
their  little  ships.  They  therefore  applied  themselves  with  all 
diligence  to  the  equipping  a  fleet. 

Chap.  XIIL— Vessels  were  stationed  at  all  the  mouths  of 
the  Nile,  for  receiving  and  gathering  in  the  customs.  Several 
■old  ships  were  likewise  lodged  in  the  king's  private  arsenals, 
which  had  not  put  to  sea  for  many  years.  These  last  they 
refitted,  and  recalled  the  former  to  Alexandria.  Oars  were 
wanting ;  they  uncovered  the  porticos,  academies,  and  public 
buildings,  and  made  use  of  the  planks  they  fiimished  for  oars. 
Their  natiu-al  ingenuity,  and  the  abundance  of  all  things  to  be 
met  with  in  the  city,  supplied  every  want.  In  fine,  they  had 
no  long  navigation  to  provide  for,  and  were  only  solicitous 
about  present  exigences,  foreseeing  they  would  have  no  occa- 
sion to  fight  but  in  the  port.  In  a  few  days,  therefore,  contrary 
to  all  expectation,  they  had  fitted  out  twenty-two  quadriremes, 
and  five  quinqueremes.  To  these  they  added  a  great  number  of 
small  open  barks ;  and  after  testing  the  eflBciency  of  each  in 
the  harbor,  put  a  suflBcient  number  of  soldiers  on  board,  and 


CHAP.  XV.  THE   ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  389 

prepared  every  thing  necessary  for  an  engagement.  Caesar  had 
nine  Rhodian  galleys  (for  of  the  ten  which  were  sent,  one  was 
shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  Egypt),  eight  from  Pontus,  five 
from  Lycia,  and  twelve  from  Asia.  Of  these,  ten  were  quadri- 
remes,  and  five  quinquerimes ;  the  rest  were  smaller,  and  for 
the  most  part  without  decks.  Yet,  trusting  to  the  valor  of 
his  soldiers,  and  being  acquainted  with  the  strength  of  the 
enemy,  he  prepared  for  an  engagement. 

Chap.  XIV. — When  both  sides  were  come  to  have  suflScienr 
confidence  in  their  own  strength,  Caesar  sailed  round  Pharos, 
and  formed  in  line  of  battle  opposite  to  the  enemy.  He  placed 
the  Rhodian  galleys  on  his  right  wing,  and  those  of  Pontus 
on  his  left.  Between  these  he  left  a  space  of  four  himdred 
paces,  to  allow  for  extending  and  working  the  vessels.  This 
disposition  being  made,  he  drew  up  the  rest  of  the  fleet  as 
a  reser\'e,  giving  them  the  necessary  orders,  and  distributing 
them  in  such  a  manner  that  every  ship  followed  that  to  which 
she  was  appointed  to  give  succor.  The  Alexandrians  brought 
out  their  fleet  with  great  confidence,  and  drew  it  up,  placing 
their  twenty-two  quadriremes  in  front,  and  disposing  the  rest 
behind  them  in  a  second  line,  by  way  of  reserve.  They  had 
besides  a  great  number  of  boats  and  smaller  vessels,  which  car- 
ried fire  and  combustibles,  with  the  intention  of  intimidating 
us  by  their  number,  cries,  and  flaming  darts.  Between  the 
two  fleets  were  certain  flats,  separated  by  very  narrow  channels, 
and  which  are  said  to  be  on  the  African  coast,  as  being  in  that 
division  of  Alexandria  which  belongs  to  Africa.  Both  sides 
waited  which  should  first  pass  these  shallows,  because  whoever 
entered  the  narrow  channels  between  them,  in  case  of  any  mis- 
fortune, would  be  impeded  both  in  retreating  and  working  their 
ships  to  advantage. 

Chap.  XV. — Euphranor  commanded  the  Rhodian  fleet,  who 
for  valor  and  greatness  of  mind  deserved  to  be  ranked  among 
our  own  men  rather  than  the  Grecians.  The  Rhodians  had 
raised  him  to  the  post  of  admiral,  on  account  of  his  known 
courage  and  experience.  He,  perceiving  Caesar's  design,  ad- 
dressed him  to  this  efiect :  "  You  seem  afraid  of  passing  the 
shallow  first,  lest  you  should  be  thereby  forced  to  come  to  an 
engagement,  before  you  can  bring  up  the  rest  of  the  fleet. 
Leave  the  matter  to  us ;  we  will  sustain  the  fight  (and  we  will 
not  disappoint  your  expectations),  until  the  whole  fleet  gets 


390  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xti, 

clear  of  the  shallows.  It  is  both  dishonorable  and  afflicting 
that  they  should  so  long  continue  in  our  sight  with  an  air  of 
triumph."  CcBsar,  encouraging  him  in  his  design,  and  bestow- 
ing many  praises  upon  him,  gave  the  signal  for  engaging. 
Four  Rhodian  ships  having  passed  the  shallows,  the  Alexan- 
drians gathered  round  and  attacked  them.  They  maintained 
the  fight  with  great  courage,  disengaging  themselves  by  their 
art  and  address,  and  working  their  ships  with  so  much  skill, 
that  notwithstanding  the  inequality  of  number,  none  of  the 
enemy  were  suffered  to  run  alongside,  or  break  their  oars. 
Meantime  the  rest  of  the  fleet  came  up ;  when,  on  account  of 
the  narrowness  of  the  place,  art  became  useless,  and  the  con- 
test depended  entirely  upon  valor.  Nor  was  there  at  Alex- 
andria a  single  Roman  or  citizen  who  remained  engaged  in 
the  attack  or  defense,  but  mounted  the  tops  of  the  houses  and 
all  the  eminences  that  woiild  give  a  view  of  the  fight,  address- 
ing the  gods  by  vows  and  prayers  for  victory. 

Chap.  XVI. — The  event  of  the  battle  was  by  no  means 
equal ;  a  defeat  would  have  deprived  us  of  all  resources  either 
by  land  or  sea;  and  even  if  we  were  ^^ctorious,  the  future 
would  be  uncertain.  The  Alexandrians,  on  the  contrary,  by  a 
victory  gained  every  thing ;  and  if  defeated,  might  yet  again 
have  recourse  to  fortune.  It  was  likewise  a  matter  of  the 
highest  concern  to  see  the  safety  of  all  depend  upon  a  few,  of 
whom,  if  any  were  deficient  in  resolution  and  energy,  they 
would  expose  their  whole  party  to  destruction.  This  Caesar 
had  often  represented  to  his  troops  during  the  preceding  days, 
that  they  might  be  thereby  induced  to  fight  with  the  more 
resolution,  when  they  knew  the  common  safety  to  depend  upon 
their  bravery.  Every  man  said  the  same  to  his  comrade,  com- 
panion, and  friend,  beseeching  him  not  to  disappoint  the  ex- 
pectation of  those  who  had  chosen  him  in  preference  to  others 
for  the  defense  of  the  common  interest.  Accordingly,  they 
fought  with  so  much  resolution,  that  neither  the  art  nor  ad- 
dress of  the  Egyptians,  a  maritime  and  seafaring  people,  could 
avail  them,  nor  the  multitude  of  their  ships  be  of  service  to 
them ;  nor  the  valor  of  those  selected  for  this  engagement  be 
compared  to  the  determined  courage  of  the  Romans.  In  this 
action  a  quinquereme  was  taken,  and  a,  bireme,  with  all  the 
soldiers  and  mariners  on  board,  besides  three  simk,  without 
any  loss  on  our  side.     The  rest  fled  toward  the  town,  and 


CHAP.  xvm.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR.  8^1 

protecting  their  ships  under  the  iqole  and  forta,  prevented  ua 
from  approaching. 

Chap.  XVII. — To  deprive  the  enemy  of  this  resource  for 
the  future,  Caesar  thought  it  by  all  means  necessary  to  render 
himself  master  of  the  mole  and  island ;  for  having  already  in 
a  great  measure  completed  his  works  within  the  town,  he  was 
in  hopes  of  being  able  to  defend  himself  both  in  the  island  and 
city.  This  resolution  being  taken,  he  put  into  boats  and 
small  vessels  ten  cohorts,  a  select  body  of  light-armed  infantry, 
and  such  of  the  Gallic  cavalry  as  he  thought  fittest  for  his 
purpose,  and  sent  them  against  the  island ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  to  create  a  diversion,  he  attacked  it  on  the  other  with 
his  fleet,  promising  great  rewards  to  those  who  should  first 
render  themselves  masters  of  it.  At  first,  the  enemy  firmly 
withstood  the  impetuosity  of  our  men ;  for  they  both  annoyed 
them  from  the  tops  of  the  houses,  and  gallantly  maintained 
their  ground  along  the  shore ;  to  which  being  steep  and 
craggy,  our  men  could  find  no  way  of  approach ;  the  more 
accessible  avenues  being  skillfully  defended  by  small  boats,  and 
five  galleys,  prudently  stationed  for  that  purpose.  But  when 
after  examining  the  approaches,  and  sounding  the  shallows,  a 
few  of  our  men  got  a  footing  upon  the  shore,  and  were  fol- 
lowed by  others,  who  pushed  the  islanders,  without  intermis- 
sion ;  the  Pharians  at  last  betook  themselves  to  flight.  On 
their  defeat,  the  rest  abandoning  the  defense  of  the  port,  quitted 
their  ships,  and  retired  into  the- town,  to  provide  for  the  security 
of  their  houses 

Chap.  XVIII. — But  they  could  not  long  maintain  their 
ground  there:  though,  to  compare  small  things  with  great, 
their  buildings  were  not  unlike  those  of  Alexandria,  and  their 
towers  were  high,  and  joined  together  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of 
wall ;  and  our  men  had  not  come  prepared  with  ladders, 
fascines,  or  any  weapons  for  assault.  But  fear  often  deprives 
men  of  intellect  and  counsel,  and  weakens  their  strength,  as 
happened  upon  this  occasion.  Those  who  had  ventured  to 
oppose  us  on  even  ground,  terrified  by  the  loss  of  a  few  men, 
and  the  general  rout,  durst  not  face  us  from  a  height  of  thirty 
feet ;  but  throwing  themselves  from  the  mole  into  the  sea,  en- 
deavored to  gain  the  town,  though  above  eight  hundred  paces 
distant.  Many  however  were  slain,  and  about  six  hundred 
taken. 


392  HIRTIUS'S   COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xx 

Chap.  XIX. — Caesar,  giving  up  the  plunder  to  the  soldiers, 
ordered  the  houses  to  be  demolished,  but  fortified  the  castle 
at  the  end  of  the  bridge  next  the  island,  and  placed  a  garri- 
son in  it.  This  the  Pharians  had  abandoned ;  but  the  other, 
toward  the  town,  which  was  considerably  stronger,  was  still 
held  by  the  Alexandrians.  Caesar  attacked  it  next  day ; 
because  by  getting  possession  of  these  two  forts,  he  would  be 
entirely  master  of  the  port,  and  prevent  sudden  excursions  and 
piracies.  Already  he  had,  by  means  of  his  arrows  and  engines, 
forced  the  garrison  to  abandon  the  place,  and  retire  toward 
the  town.  Ho  had  also  landed  three  cohorts  which  was  all 
the  place  would  contain ;  the  rest  of  his  troops  were  stationed 
in  their  ships.  This  being  done,  he  orders  them  to  fortify 
the  bridge  against  the  enemy,  and  to  fill  with  stones  and  block 
up  the  arch  on  which  the  bridge  was  built,  through  which 
there  was  egress  for  the  ships.  When  one  of  these  works  was 
accomplished  so  eftectually,  that  no  boat  could  pass  out  at  all, 
and  when  the  other  was  commenced,  the  Alexandrians  sallied, 
in  crowds  from  the  town,  and  drew  up  in  an  open  place,  over 
against  the  intrenchment  we  had  cast  up  at  the  head  of  the 
bridge.  At  the  same  time  they  stuioned  at  the  mole  the  vessels 
which  they  had  been  wont  to  make  pass  under  the  bridge,  to  set 
fire  to  our  ships  of  burden.  Our  men  fought  from  the  bridge 
and  the  mole  ;  the  enemy  from  the  space,  opposite  to  the  bridge, 
and  from  their  ships,  by  the  side  of  the  mole. 

Chap.  XX, — While  Caesar  was  engaged  in  these  things, 
and  in  exhorting  his  troops,  a  number  of  rowers  and  mariners, 
quitting  their  ships,  threw  themselves  upon  the  mole,  partly 
out  of  curiosity,  partly  to  have  a  share  in  the  action.  At  first, 
with  stones  and  slings,  they  forced  the  enemy's  ships  from  the 
mole ;  and  seemed  to  do  still  greater  execution  with  their 
darts.  But  when,  some  time  after,  a  few  Alexandrians  found 
means  to  land,  and  attack  them  in  flank,  as  they  had  left  their 
ships  without  order  or  discipline,  so  they  soon  began  to  flee, 
■with  precipitation.  The  Alexandrians,  encouraged  by  this 
success,  landed  in  great  numbers,  and  vigorously  pressed  upon 
our  men,  who  were,  by  this  time,  in  great  confusion.  Those  that 
remained  in  the  galleys  perceiving  this,  drew  up  the  ladders 
and  put  off  from  the  shore,  to  prevent  the  enemy's  boarding 
them.  Our  soldiers  who  belonged  to  the  three  cohorts,  which 
were  at  the  head  of  the  mole  to  guard  the  bridge,  astonished 


CHAP.  xxu.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR.  393 

at  this  disorder,  the  cries  they  heard  behind  them,  and  the 
general  rout  of  their  party,  unable  besides  to  bear  up  against 
the  great  number  of  darts  which  came  pouring  upon  them,  and 
fearing  to  be  surrounded,  and  have  their  retreat  cut  off,  by  the 
departure  of  their  ships,  abandoned  the  fortifications  which 
they  had  commenced  at  the  bridge,  and  ran,  with  all  the  speed 
they  could,  toward  the  galleys :  some  getting  on  board  the 
nearest  vessels,  overloaded  and  sank  them :  part,  resisting  the 
enemy,  and  uncertain  what  course  to  ta^e,  were  cut  to 
pieces  by  the  Alexandrians.  Others,  more  fortunate,  got  to 
the  ships  that  rode  at  anchor ;  and  a  few,  supported  by  their 
bucklers,  making  a  determined  struggle,  swam  to  the  nearest 
vessels. 

Chap.  XXI — Caesar,  endeavoring  to  re-animate  his  men,  and 
lead  them  back  to  the  defense  of  the  works,  was  exposed  to  the 
same  danger  as  the  rest ;  when,  finding  them  universally  to 
give  ground,  he  retreated  to  his  own  galley,  whither  such  a 
multitude  followed  and  crowded  after  him,  that  it  was  impossi- 
ble either  to  work  or  put  her  off.  Foreseeing  what  must  hap- 
pen, he  flung  himself  into  the  sea,  and  swam  to  the  ships  that 
lay  at  some  distance.  Hence  dispatching  boats  to  succor  his 
men,  he,  by  that  means,  preserved  a  small  number.  His  own 
ship,  being  sunk  by  the  multitude  that  crowded  into  her,  went 
down  with  all  that  were  on  board.  About  four  hundred  legion- 
ary soldiers,  and  somewhat  above  that  number  of  sailors  and 
rowers,  were  lost  in  this  action.  The  Alexandrians  secured  the 
fort  by  strong  works,  and  a  great  number  of  engines ;  and  hav- 
ing cleared  away  the  stones  with  which  Caesar  had  blocked  up 
the  port,  enjoyed  henceforward  a  fi-ee  and  open  navigation. 

Chap.  XXII. — Our  men  were  so  far  from  being  disheartened 
at  this  loss,  that  they  seemed  rather  roused  and  animated  by 
it.  They  made  continual  sallies  upon  the  enemy,  to  destroy 
or  check  the  progress  of  their  works ;  fell  upon  them  as  often 
as  they  had  an  opportunity ;  and  never  failed  to  intercept  them, 
when  they  ventured  to  advance  beyond  their  fortifications.  In 
short,  the  legions  were  so  bent  upon  fighting,  that  they  even 
exceeded  the  orders  and  exhortations  of  Caesar.  They  were 
inconsolable  for  their  late  disgrace,  and  impatient  to  come  to 
blows  with  the  enemy ;  insomuch,  that  he  found  it  necessary 
rather  to  restrain  and  check  their  ardor,  than  incite  them  to 
action. 

IV* 


394  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxrv. 

Chap.  XXIII. — The  Alexandrians,  perceiving  that  success 
confirmed  the  Romans,  and  that  adverse  fortune  only  animated 
them  the  more,  as  they  knew  of  no  medium  between  these  on 
which  to  ground  any  further  hopes,  resolved,  as  far  as  we  can 
conjecture,  either  by  the  advice  of  the  friends  of  their  king  who 
were  in  Caesar's  quarter,  or  of  their  own  previous  design,  inti- 
mated to  the  king  by  secret  emissaries,  to  send  embassadors  to 
Caesar  to  request  him,  "  To  dismiss  their  king  and  suffer  him 
to  regoin  his  subjects ;  that  the  people,  weary  of  subjection 
to  a  woman,  of  living  under  a  precarious  government,  and 
submitting  to  the  cruel  laws  of  the  tyrant  Ganymed,  were 
ready  to  execute  the  orders  of  the  king :  aAd  if  by  his  sanction 
they  should  embrace  the  alliance  and  protection  of  Caesar,  the 
multitude  would  not  be  deterred  from  surrendering  by  the  fear 
of  danger." 

Chap.  XXIV. — ^Though  Caesar  knew  the  nation  to  be  false 
and  perfidious,  seldom  speaking  as  they  really  thought,  yet 
he  judged  it  best  to  comply  with  their  desire.  He  even 
flattered  himself,  that  his  condescension  in  sending  back  their 
king  at  their  request,  would  prevail  on  them  to  be  faithful ;  or, 
as  was  more  agreeable  to  their  character,  if  they  only  wanted 
the  king  to  head  their  army,  at  least  it  would  be  more  for  his 
honor'  and  credit  to  have  to  do  with  a  monarch  than  with  a 
band  of  slaves  and  fugitives.  Accordingly,  he  exhorted  the 
king,  "  To  take  the  government  into  his  own  hands,  and 
consult  the  welfare  of  so  fair  and  illustrious  a  kingdom, 
defaced  by  hideous  ruins  and  conflagrations.  To  make  his 
subjects  sensible  of  their  duty,  preserve  them  from  the  destruc- 
tion that  threatened  them,  and  act  with  fidelity  toward  him- 
self and  the  Romans,  who  put  so  much  confidence  in  him,  as 

1  Dion  assigns  a  different  motive  for  Cassar's  conduct  on  this  occasion ; 
his  words  are  as  follows :  "  Caesar  thought  that  the  Egyptians  had  really 
changed  their  minds  (for  he  had  heard  that  they  were  cowardly  and 
fickle),  and  imagined  that  they  were  intimidated  by  their  losses.  Being 
imwilling  to  appear  averse  to  peace,  although  they  might  have  treache- 
rous intentions,  he  said  that  he  would  comply  with  their  wishes,  and  then 
sent  Ptolemy  to  them,  from  whom  he  thought  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear 
on  account  of  his  youth  and  neglected  education.  He  was  in  hopes  also 
that  the  .Egyptians  would  agree  to  a  peace  on  his  own  terms,  or  if  they 
should  not,  that  he  could  with  more  justice  defeat  and  subject  them,  and 
it  would  also  furnish  him  with  a  plausible  pretext  for  conferring  the  sove- 
reign power  on  Cleopatra.  For  he  never  suspected  that  he  would  be 
conquered  by  them,  especially  after  the  late  increase  to  his  army." 


CHAP.  xs:v.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR  395 

to  send  him  among  armed  enemies."  Then  taking  him  by 
the  hand,  he  dismissed  the  young  prince  who  was  fast  approach- 
ing manhood.  But  his  mind  being  thoroughly  versed  in  the 
art  of  dissimulation,  and  no  way  degenerating  from  the  char- 
acter of  his  nation,  he  entreated  Caesar  with  tears  not  to  send 
him  back ;  for  that  his  company  was  to  him  preferable  to  a 
kingdom.  Caesar,  moved  at  his  concern,  dried  up  his  tears ; 
and  telling  him,  if  these  were  his  real  sentiments,  they  would 
soon  meet  again,  dismissed  him.  The  king,  like  a  wild  beast 
escaped  out  of  confinement,  carried  on  the  war  with  such 
acrimony  against  Caesar,  that  the  tears  he  shed  at  parting 
seemed  to  have  been  tears  of  joy.  Caesar's  lieutenants,  friends, 
centurions,  and  soldiers,  were  delighted  that  this  had  happened ; 
because  his  easiness  of  temper  had  been  imposed  upon  by  a 
child :  as  if  in  truth  Caesar's  behavior  on  this  occasion  had 
been  the  efiect  of  easiness  of  temper,  and  not  of  the  most  con- 
summate prudence. 

Chap.  XXV. — ^When  the  Alexandrians  found  that  on  the 
recovery  of  their  king,  neither  had  they  become  stronger,  nor 
the  Romans  weaker ;  that  the  troops  despised  the  youth  and 
weakness  of  their  king ;  and  that  their  affairs  were  in  no  way 
bettered  by  his  presence :  they  were  greatly  discouraged ;  and 
a  report  ran  that  a  large  body  of  troops  was  marching  by  land 
from  Syria  and  Cilicia  to  Caesar's  assistance  (of  which  he  had 
not  as  yet  himself  received  information)  ;  still  they  determined 
to  intercept  the  convoys  that  came  to  him  by  sea.  To  this 
end,  having  equipped  some  ships,  they  ordered  them  to  cruise 
before  the  Canopic  branch  of  the  Nile,  by  which  they  thought 
it  most  likely  our  supplies  would  arrive.  Caesar,  who  was 
informed  of  it,  ordered  his  fleet  to  get  ready,  and  gave  the 
command  of  it  to  Tiberius  Nero.*  The  Rhodian  galleys  made 
part  of  this  squadron,  headed  by  Euphranor  their  admiral, 
without  whom  there  never  was  a  successful  engagement  fought. 
But  fortune,  which  often  reserves  the  heaviest  disasters  for 
those  who  have  been  loaded  with  her  highest  favors,  en- 
countered Euphranor  upon  this  occasion,  with  an  aspect  very 

1  The  Tiberias  Nero  mentioned  here,  was  the  father  of  the  emperor 
Tiberius,  who  succeeded  Augustus.  He  served  Caesar  most  zealously 
throughout  the  whole  of  this  war,  and,  on  account  of  his  meritorious  con- 
duct, was  created  Pontifex  Maximus  in  room  of  Scipio,  and  commissioned 
to  conduct  several  colonies  to  Gaul,  among  other  places  to  Narbo  and 
Arelate. 


396  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxn. 

different  from  what  slio  had  hitherto  worn.  For  when  our 
ships  were  arrived  at  Canopus,  and  the  fleets  drawn  up  on  each 
side  had  begun  the  engagement,  Euphranor,  according  to 
custom,  having  made  the  first  attack,  and  pierced  ahd  sunk  one 
of  the  enemy's  ships ;  as  he  pursued  the  next  a  considerable 
way,  without  being  sufficiently  supported  by  those  that  followed 
him,  he  was  surrounded  by  the  Alexandrians.  None  of  the 
fleet  advanced  to  his  relief,  either  out  of  fear  for  their  own 
safety,  or  because  they  imagined  he  would  easily  be  able  to 
extricate  himself  by  his  courage  and  good  fortune.  Accord- 
ingly he  alone  behaved  well  in  this  action,  and  perished  with 
his  victorious  galley. 

Chap.  XXVI. — About  the  same  time  Mithridates'  of 
Pergamus,  a  man  of  illustrious  descent,  distinguished  for  his 
bravery  and  knowledge  of  the  art  of  war,  and  who  held  a  very 
high  place  in  the  friendship  and  confidence  of  Caesar,  having 
been  sent  in  the  beginning  of  the  Alexandrian  war,  to  raise 
succors  in  Syria"  and  Cilicia,  arrived  by  land  at  the  head  of  a 
great  body  of  troops,  which  his  diligence,  and  the  affection  of 
these  two  provinces,  had  enabled  him  to  draw  together  in  a 
very  short  time.  He  conducted  them  first  to  Pelusium,  where 
Egypt  joins  Syria.  Achillas,  who  was  perfectly  well  acquainted 
with  its  importance,  had  seized  and  put  a  strong  garrison  into  it- 
For  E^ypt  is  considered  as  defended  on  all  sides  by  strong  bar- 
riers ;  on  the  side  of  the  sea  by  the  Pharos,  and  on  the  side  of 
Syria  by  Pelusium,  which  are  accounted  the  two  keys  of  that 
kingdom.  He  attacked  it  so  briskly  with  a  large  body  of  troops, 
fresh  men  continually  succeeding  in  the  place  of  those  that 
were  fatigued,  and  urged  the  assault  with  so  much  firmness  and 
perseverance,  that  he  carried  it  the  same  day  on  which  he 

'  We  learn  from  Strabo  that  this  Mithridates  was  bom  at  Pergamus, 
and  was  descended  from  the  tetrarcha  of  Galatia.  "When  Mithridates  the 
Great,  king  of  Pontus,  overran  Asia,  he  took  with  him  this  man,  who  from 
this  circumstance  derived  his  name.  He  attached  himself  to  Caesar's  party 
in  the  civil  war,  and  received  as  the  reward  of  his  services,  the  tetrarchy  of 
Galatia,  and  the  sovereignty  of  the  Cimmerian  Bosphorus ;  the  possession 
of  the  latter  was  disputed  by  Asander,  who  then  held  it.  After  the  death 
of  Caesar,  Mithridates  of  Pergamus  endeavored  to  establish  his  claims  by 
an  appeal  to  arms,  but  was  defeated  and  put  to  death. 

2  Josephus  informs  us  that  a  large  army  was  sent  to  the  aid  of  Caesar 
on  this  occasion,  by  Hyrcanus,  the  king  of  the  Jews,  under  the  command 
of  Antipater,  the  father  of  king  Herod.  These  forces  contributed  largely 
to  the  success  of  Caesar. 


CHAP,  xxvra.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR.  397 

attacked  it,  and  placed  a  garrison  in  it.  Thence  he  pursued 
his  march  to  Alexandria,  reducing  all  the  provinces  through 
•which  he  passed,  and  conciliating  them  to  Caesar,  by  that  au- 
thority which  always  accompanies  the  conqueror. 

Chap.  XXVII. — Not  far  from  Alexandria  lies  Delta,  the 
most  celebrated  province  of  Egypt,  which  derives  its  name 
from  the  Greek  letter  so  called.  For  the  Nile,  dividing  into 
two  channels,  which  gradually  diverge  as  they  approach  the 
sea,  into  which  they  at  last  discharge  themselves,  at  a  con- 
siderable distance  from  ope  another,  leaves  an  intermediate 
space  in  form  of  a  triangle.  The  king  understanding  that 
Mithridates  was  approaching  this  place,  and  knowing  he  must 
pass  the  river,  sent  a  large  body  of  troops  against  him,  sufficient, 
as  he  thought,  if  not  to  overwhelm  and  crush  him,  at  least  to 
stop  his  march,  for  though  he  earnestly  desired  to  see  him 
defeated,  yet  he  thought  it  a  great  point  gained,  to  hinder  his 
junction  with  Caesar.  The  troops  that  first  passed  the  river, 
and  came  up  with  Mithridates,  attacked  him  immediately, 
hastening  to  snatch  the  honor  of  victory  from  the  troops  that 
were  marching  to  their  aid.  Mithridates  at  first  confined 
himself  to  the  defense  of  his  camp,  which  he  had  with  great 
prudence  fortified  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Romans : 
but  observing  that  they  advanced  insolently  and  without 
caution,  he  sallied  upon  them  from  all  parts,  and  put  a  great 
number  of  tliem  to  the  sword ;'  insomuch  that,  but  for  their 
knowledge  of  the  ground,  and  the  neighborhood  of  the  vessels 
in  which  they  had  passed  the  river,  they  must  have  been  all 
destroyed.  But  recovering  by  degrees  from  their  terror,  and 
joining  the  troops  that  followed  them,  they  again  prepared  to 
attack  Mithridates. 

Chap.  XXVUI, — ^A  messenger  was  sent  by  Mithridates  to 
Caesar,  to  inform  him  of  what  had  happened.  The  king  learns 
from  his  followers  that  the  action  had  taken  place.  Thus, 
much  about  the  same  time,  Ptolemy  set  out  to  crush  Mith- 

1  Josephus  mentions  this  engagement  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  the 
fourteenth  book  of  the  Jewish  War,  and  informs  us  that  the  Jews,  under 
the  command  of  Antipater,  made  the  first  impression  on  the  -Egyptian 
ranks,"  and  that  the  place  where  the  action  was  fought,  was  called  the 
"  Expedition  of  the  Jews,"  and  that  the  Jews,  who  dwelt  in  that  country, 
acted  as  guides  to  Mithridates  and  his  army,  on  beholding  the  letters  of 
king  Hyrcanus. 


398  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxx. 

ridates,  and  Caesar  to  relievo  him.  The  king  made  use  of  the 
more  expeditious  conveyance  of  the  Nile,  where  he  had  a  large 
fleet  in  readiness.  Caesar  declined  the  navigation  of  the  river, 
that  he  might  not  be  obliged  to  engage  the  enemy's  fleet ;  and 
coasting  along  the  African  shore,  found  means  to  join  the  vic- 
torious troops  of  Mithridates,  before  Ptolemy  could  attack  him. 
The  king  had  encamped  in  a  place  fortified  by  nature,  being  an 
eminence  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a  plain.  Three  of  its  sides 
were  secured  by  various  defenses.  One  was  washed  by  the 
river  Nile,  the  other  was  steep  and  inaccessible,  and  the  third 
was  defended  by  a  morass. 

Chap.  XXIX. — Between  Ptolemy's  camp  and  Caesar's  route 
lay  a  narrow  river  with  very  steep  banks,  which  discharged 
itself  into  the  Nile.  This  river  was  about  seven  miles  from  the 
king's  camp  ;  who,  understanding  that  Caesar  was  directing  his 
march  that  way,  sent  all  his  cavalry,  with  a  choice  body  of 
light-armed  foot,  to  prevent  Caesar  from  crossing,  and  maintain 
an  unequal  fight  from  the  banks,  where  courage  had  no  oppor- 
tunity to  exert  itself,  and  cowardice  ran  no  hazard.  Our  men, 
both  horse  and  foot,  were  extremely  mortified,  that  the  Alex- 
andrians should  so  long  maintain  their  ground  against  them. 
"Wherefore,  some  of  the  German  cavalry,  dispersing  in  quest 
of  a  ford,  found  means  to  swim  the  river  where  the  banks  were 
lowest ;  and  the  legionaries  at  the  same  time  cutting  down 
several  large  trees,  that  reached  from  one  bank  to  another,  and 
constructing  suddenly  a  mound,  by  their  help  got  to  the  other 
side.  The  enemy  were  so  much  in  dread  of  their  attack,  that 
they  betook  themselves  to  flight ;  but  in  vain :  for  very  few 
returned  to  the  king,  almost  all  being  cut  to  pieces  in  the 
pursuit. 

Chap.  XXX. — Caesar,  upon  this  success,  judging  that  his 
sudden  approach  must  strike  great  terror  into  the  Alex- 
andrians, advanced  toward  their  camp  with  his  victorious 
army.  But  finding  it  well  intrenched,  strongly  fortified  by 
nature,  and  the  ramparts  covered  with  armed  soldiers,  he  did 
not  think  proper  that  his  troops,  who  were  very  much  fatigued 
both  by  their  march  and  the  late  battle,  should  attack  it ;  and 
therefore  encamped  at  a  small  distance  from  the  enemy.  Next 
day  he  attacked  a  fort,  in  a  village  not  far  ofl^,  which  the  king 
had  fortified  and  joined  to  his  camp  by  a  line  of  communication^ 
with  a  view  to  keep  possession  of  the  village.     He  attacked 


CHAP.  xxsL  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  399 

it  with  his  whole  army,  and  took  it  by  storm ;  not  because  it 
would  have  been  diflScult  \o  carry  it  with  a  few  forces ;  but 
with  the  design  of  falling  immediately  upon  the  enemy's  camp, 
during  the  alarm  which  the  loss  of  this  fort  must  give  them. 
Accordingly,  the  Romans,  in  continuing  the  pursuit  of  those 
that  fled  from  the  fort,  arrived  at  last  before  the  Alexandrian 
camp,  and  commenced  a  most  furious  action  at  a  distance. 
There  were  two  approaches  by  which  it  might  be  attacked ; 
one  by  the  plain,  of  which  we  have  spoken  before,  the  other  by 
a  narrow  pass,  between  their  camp  and  the  Nile.  The  first, 
which  was  much  the  easiest,  was  defended  by  a  numerous  body 
of  their  best  troops ;  an  I  the  access  on  the  side  of  the  Nile 
gave  the  enemy  great  advantage  in  distressing  and  wounding 
our  men ;  for  they  were  exposed  to  a  double  shower  of  darts  : 
in  front  from  the  rampart,  behind  from  the  river ;  where  the 
enemy  had  stationed  a  great  niunber  of  ships,  furnished  with 
archers  and  slingers,  that  kept  up  a  continual  discharge. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Caesar,  observing  that  his  troops  fought 
with  the  utmost  ardor,  and  yet  made  no  great  progress,  on 
account  of  the  disadvantage  of  the  groimd  ;  and  perceiving  they 
had  left  the  highest  part  of  their  camp  unguarded,  because,  it 
being  suflSciently  fortified  by  nature,  they  had  all  crowded  to  the 
other  attacks,  partly  to  have  a  share  in  the  action,  partly  to  be 
spectators  of  the  issue ;  he  ordered  some  cohorts  to  wheel 
round  the  camp,  and  gain  that  ascent :  appointing  Carfulenus' 
to  command  them,  a  man  distinguished  for  bravery  and 
acquaintance  with  tha  service.  When  they  had  reached  the 
place,  as  there  were  but  very  few  to  defend  it,  our  men 
attacked  them  so  briskly  that  the  Alexandrians,  terrified  by 
the  cries  they  heard  behind  them,  and  seeing  themselves 
attacked  both  in  fi-ont  and  rear,  fled  in  the  utmost  con- 
sternation on  all  sides.  Our  men,  animated  by  the  confusion 
of  the  enemy,  entered  the  camp  in  several  places  at  the  same 
time,  and  running  down  from  the  higher  ground,  put  a  great 
number  of  them  to  the  sword.  The  Alexandrians,  endeavor- 
ing to  escape,  threw  themselves  in  crowds  over  the  rampart  in 
the  quarter  next  the  river.  The  foremost  tumbling  into  the 
ditch,  where  they  were  crushed  to  death,  furnished  an  easy 

1  This  Carfulenus,  of  whom  Hirtius  speaks  so  favorably,  was  subse« 
quently  killed  in  the  battle  of  Mutina,  while  fighting  against  Mark  An- 
tony. 


400  IIIRTIXJS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxxm. 

passage  for  those  that  followed.  It  is  ascertained  that  the  king 
escaped  from  the  camp,  and  was  received  on  board  a  ship ;  but 
by  the  crowd  that  followed  him,  the  ship  in  which  he  fled  was 
overloaded  and  sunk. 

Chap.  XXXII. — After  this  speedy  and  successful  action, 
Caesar,  in  consequence  of  so  great  a  victory,  marched  the  nearest 
way  by  land  to  Alexandria  with  his  cavalry,  and  entered  tri- 
umphant into  that  part  of  the  town  which  was  possessed  by  the 
enemy's  guards.  He  was  not  mistaken  in  thinking  that  the 
Alexandrians,  upon  hearing  of  the  issue  of  the  battle,  would 
give  over  all  thoughts  of  war.  Accordingly,  as  soon  as  he  ar- 
rived, he  reaped  the  just  fruit  of  his  valor  and  magnanimity. 
For  all  the  multitude  of  the  inhabitants,  throwing  down  their 
arms,  abandoning  their  works,  and  assuming  the  habit  of  sup- 
pliants, preceded  by  all  those  sacred  symbols  of  religion  with 
which  they  were  wont  to  mollify  their  offended  kings,  met 
Cajsar  on  his  arrival  and  surrendered.  Caesar,  accepting  their 
submission,  and  encouraging  them,  advanced  through  the 
enemy's  works  into  his  own  quarter  of  the  town,  where  he  was 
received  with  the  universal  congratulations  of  his  party,  who 
were  no  less  overjoyed  at  his  arrival  and  presence,  than  at  the 
happy  issue  of  the  war.  •-■ 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Caesar,  having  thus  made  himself  master 
of  Alexandria  and  Egypt,  lodged  the  government  in  the  hands 
of  those  to  whom  Ptolemy  had  bequeathed  it  by  will,  conjuring 
the  Roman  people  not  to  permit  any  change.  For  the  eldest 
of  Ptolemy's  two  sons  being  dead,  Caesar  settled  the  kingdom 
upon  the  youngest,  in  conjunction  with  Cleopatra,  the  elder 
of  the  two  sisters,  who  had  always  continued  under  his  pro- 
tection and  guardianship.  The  younger,'  Arsinoe,  in  whose  name 
Ganymed,  as  we  have  see'n,  tyrannically  reigned  for  some  time, 
he  thought  proper  to  banish  the  kingdom,  that  she  might  not 
raise  any  new  disturbance,  through  the  agency  of  seditious  men, 
before  the  king's  authority  should  be  firmly  established.    Taking 

'  Caesar  subsequently  brought  Arsinoe  to  Rome  to  grace  his  triumph, 
but  perceiving  that  the  populace  felt  compassion  for  the  youthful  princess, 
he  did  not  imprison  her  or  put  her  to  death  (the  usual  dark  scene  that 
clouded  the  triumphs  of  the  Roman  generals),  but  restored  her  to  freedom. 
She  was  afterward  slain  by  Cleopatra,  who,  being  desirous  of  having  tho 
sovereignty  of  Cyprus,  which  she  held  in  common  with  Arsinoe,  prevail, 
ed  on  Mark  Antony  to  sacrifice  her  to  her  ambition. 


CHAP.  XXXIV.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAE.  401 

the  sixth  veteran  legion  with  him  into  Syria,  he  left  the  rest  in 
Egypt  to  support  the  authority  of  the  king  and  queen,  neithei* 
of  whom  stood  well  in  the  affections  of  their  subjects,  on  account 
of  their  attachment  to  Caesar,  nor  could  be  supposed  to  have 
given  any  fixed  foundation  to  their  power,  in  an  administration 
of  only  a  few  days'  continuance.  It  was  also  for  the  honor 
and  interest  of  the  republic  that  if  they  continued  faithful  our 
forces  should  protect  them  ;  but  if  ungrateful  that  they  should 
be  restrained  by  the  same  power.  Having  thus  settled  the 
kingdom,  he  marched  by  land  into  Syria. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — While  these  things  passed  in  Egypt, 
king  Deiotarus^  applied  to  Domitius  Calvinus,  to  whom  Caesar 
had  intrusted  the  government  of  Asia  and  the  neighboring 
provinces,  beseeching  him  '^not  to  sufl'er  the  Lesser  Armenia 
which  was  his  kingdom,  or  Cappadocia,  which  belonged  to 
Ariobarzanes,'  to  be  seized  and  laid  waste  by  Pharnaces, 
because,  unless  they  were  delivered  from  these  insults,  it -would 
be  impossible  for  them  to  execute  Caesar's  orders,  or  raise  the 
money  they  stood  engaged  to  pay."  Domitius,  who  was  not 
only  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  money  to  defray  the  expenses 
of  the  war,  but  hkewise  thought  it  dishonorable  to  the  people  of 
Home  and  the  victorious  Caesar,  as  well  as  infamous  to  himself, 
to  suffer  the  dominions  of  allies  and  friends  to  be  usurped  by  a 
foreign  prince,  sent  embassadors  to  Pharnaces,  to  acquaint 
him,  "  That  he  must  withdraw  immediately  from  Armenia  and 
Cappadocia,  and  no  longer  insult  the  majesty  and  right  of  the 
Roman  people,  while  engaged  in  a  civil  war."  But  believing 
that  his  deputation  would  have  greater  weight,  if  he  was  ready 
to  second  it  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  ;  he  repaired  to  the 
legions  which  were  then  in  Asia,  ordering  two  of  them  into 
Egypt,  at  Caesar's  desire,  and  carrying  the  thirty-sixth  along 

1  Deiotarus  had  been  made  tetrarch  of  Galatia  by  the  assistance  of 
Pompey,  and  in  return  for  this  favor,  aided  him  with  all  his  forces  in  war 
against  Caesar.  After  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  he  was  pardoned  by  Caesar, 
who,  however,  deprived  him  of  the  tetrarchy  of  Galatia,  and  bestowed  it 
on  Mithridates  Pergamenus.  Deiotarus  was  subsequently  accused  of 
having  planned  the  assassination  of  Caesar,  and  defended  by  Cicero  in  a 
brilliant  oration  which  is  still  extant.  When  a  very  old  man,  he  sent 
auxiliaries  to  Brutus. 

2  Ariobarzanes,  king  of  Cappadocia,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil 
war  between  Pompey  and  Caesar,  espoused  the  party  of  the  former.  Caesar 
appears  to  have  pardoned  him  after  inflicting  a  pecuniary  fine  upon  him. 


402  HIRTIUS'S   COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xxxvl 

with  him.  To  the  thirty-sixth  legion  Deiotarus  added  two 
more,  which  lie  had  trained  up  for  several  years,  according  to 
our  discipline ;  and  a  hundred  horse.  The  like  number  of 
horse  were  furnished  by  Ariobarzanes.  At  the  same  time, 
he  sent  P.  Sextius  to  C.  Plaetorius  the  questor,  for  the  legion 
which  had  been  lately  levied  in  Pontus ;  and  Quinctius 
Partisius  into  Cilicia,  to  draw  thence  a  body  of  auxiliary  troops. 
AH  these  forces  speedily  assembled  at  Comana,'  by  orders  of 
Domitius. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Meanwhile  his  embassadors  bring  back  the 
following  answer  from  Pharnaces  :  "  That  he  had  quitted  Cap- 
padocia ;  but  kept  possession  of  the  Lesser  Armenia,  as  his  own, 
by  right  of  inheritance  :  that  he  was  willing,  however,  to  submit 
every  thing  to  the  decision  of  CEfisar,  to  whose  commands  he 
would  pay  immediate  obedience."  C.  Domitius,  sensible  that 
he  had  quitted  Cappadocia,  not  voluntarily,  but  out  of  necessity ; 
because  he  could  more  easily  defend  Armenia,  which  lay  con- 
tiguous to  his  own  kingdom,  than  Cappadocia,  which  was  more 
remote  :  and  because  believing,  at  first,  that  Domitius  had 
brought  all  the  three  legions  along  with  him,  upon  hearing 
that  two  were  gone  to  CcEsar,  he  seemed  more  determined  to 
keep  possession  ;  and  insisted  "  upon  his  quitting  Armenia  like- 
wise, as  the  same  right  existed  in  both  cases ;  nor  was  it  just  to 
demand  that  the  matter  should  be  postponed  till  Caesar's 
return,  unless  things  were  put  in  the  condition  in  which  they 
were  at  first."  Having  returned  this  answer,  he  advanced 
toward  Armenia,  with  the  forces  above-mentioned,  directing  his 
march  along  the  hills  ;  for  from  Pontus,  by  way  of  Coraana,  runs 
a  woody  ridge  of  hills,  that  extends  as  far  as  Lesser  Armenia, 
dividing  it  from  Cappadocia.  The  advantages  he  had  in  view, 
by  such  a  march,  were,  that  he  would  thereby  effectually  pre- 
vent all  surprises,  and  be  plentifully  supplied  with  provisions 
from  Cappadocia. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — Meantime  Pharnaces  sends  several  em- 
bassies to  Domitius  to  treat  of  peace,  bearing  royal  gifts.  All 
these  he  firmly  rejected,  telling  the  deputies :  "  That  nothing 
was  more  sacred  with  him,  than  the  majesty  of  the  Roman 
people,  and  recovering  the  rights  of  their  allies."  After  long 
and  continued  marches,  he  reached  Nicopolis  (which  is  a  city 

'  Comana,  a  very  celebrated  city  of  Pontus,  supposed  to  be  the  modem 
Tabachza. 


CHAP.  zxxvnL        THE  ALEXANDRIAN"  "WAR.  403 

of  Lesser  Armenia,  situated  in  a  plain,  having  mountains,  how- 
ever, on  its  two  sides,  at  a  considerable  distance),  and  encamped 
about  seven  miles  from  the  town.  Between  his  camp  and 
Nicopolis,'  lay  a  difficult  and  narrow  pass,  where  Phamaces 
placed  a  chosen  body  of  foot,  and  all  his  horse,  in  ambuscade. 
He  ordered  a  great  number  <tf  cattle  to  be  dispersed  in  the  pass, 
and  the  townsmen  and  peasants  to  show  themselves,  that  if 
Domitius  entered  the  defile  as  a  friend,  he  might  have  no  sus- 
picion of  an  ambuscade,  when  he  saw  the  men  and  flocks  dis- 
persed, without  apprehension,  in  the  fields ;  or  if  he  should 
come  as  an  enemy,  that  the  soldiers,  quitting  their  ranks  to 
pillage,  might  be  cut  to  pieces  when  dipersed. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — While  this  design  was  going  forward, 
he  never  ceased  sending  embassadors  to  Domitius,  with  proposals 
of  peace  and  amity,  fancying,  by  this  means,  the  more  easy  to 
ensnare  him.  The  expectation  of  peace  kept  Domitius  in  his 
camp  ;  so  that  Phamaces,  having  missed  the  opportunity,  and 
fearing  the  ambuscade  might  be  discovered,  drew  off  his  troops. 
Next  day  Domitius  approached  Nicopolis,  and  encamped  near 
the  town.  While  our  men  were  working  at  the  trenches, 
Phamaces  drew  up  his  army  in  order  of  battle,  forming  his 
front  into  one  line,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  and 
,  securing  his  wings  with  a  triple  body  of  leserves.  In  the  same 
manner,  the  center  was  formed  in  single  files,  and  two  intervals 
were  left  on  the  right  and  left.  Domitius,  ordering  part  of  the 
troops  to  continue  under  arms  before  the  rampart,  completed 
the  fortifications  of  his  camp. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — IS^ext  night,  Phamaces,  having  inter- 
cepted the  couriers  w:ho  brought  Domitius  an  account  of  the 
posture  of  affairs  at  Alexandria,  understood  that  Caesar  was 
in  great  danger,  and  requested  Domitius  to  send  him  succors 
speedily,  and  come  himself  to  Alexandria  by  the  Avay  of  Syria. 
Phamaces,  upon  this  intelligence,  imagined  that  protracting 
the  time  would  be  equivalent  to  a  victory,  because  Domitius, 
he  supposed,  must  very  soon  depart.  He  therefore  dug  two 
ditches,  four  feet  deep,  at  a  moderate  distance  from  each 
other,  on  that  side  where  lay  the  easiest  access  to  the  town, 
and  our  forces  might,  most  advantageously,  attack  him ;  re- 


*  "We  learn  from  Strabo,  that  this  Nicopolis  was  built  by  Pompey. 
Ptolemy  places  it  in  Lesser  Armenia. 


404  JIIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xl. 

solving  not  to  advance  beyond  them.  Between  these,  he  con- 
stantly drew  up  his  army,  placing  all  his  cavalry  upon  the  wings 
without  them,  which  greatly  exceeded  ours  in  number,  and 
would  otherwise  have  been  useless. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Domitius,  more  concerned  at  Caesar's  dan- 
ger than  his  own,  and  believing  he  could  not  retire  with  safety, 
should  he  now  desire  the  conditions  he  had  rejected,  or  march 
away  Avithout  any  apparent  cause,  drew  his  forces  out  of  the 
camp,  and  ranged  them  in  order  of  battle.  He  placed  the 
thirty-sixth  legion  on  the  right,  that  of  Pontus  on  the  left,  and 
those  of  Deiotarus  in  the  main  body  ;  drawing  them  up  with  a 
very  narrow  front,  and  posting  the  rest  of  the  cohorts  to  sustain 
the  wings.  The  armies  being  thus  drawn  up  on  each  side,  they 
advanced  to  the  battle. 

Chap.  XL. — The  signal  being  given  at  the  same  time  by 
both  parties,  they  engage.  The  conflict  was  sharp  and  various, 
for  the  thirty-sixth  legion  falling  upon  the  king's  cavaly,  that 
was  drawn  up  without  the  ditch,  charged  them  so  successfully, 
that  they  drove  them  to  the  very  walls  of  the  town,  passed  the 
ditch,  and  attacked  their  infantry  in  the  rear.  But  on  the  other 
side,  the  legion  of  Pontus  having  given  way,  the  second  line, 
which  advanced  to  sustain  them,  making  a  circuit  round  the 
ditch,  in  order  to  attack  the  enemy  in  flank,  was  overwhelmed 
and  borne  down  by  a  shower  of  darts,  in  endeavoring  to  pass  it. 
The  legions  of  Deiotarus  made  scarcely  any  resistance ;  thus 
the  victorious  forces  of  the  king  turned  their  right  wing  and 
main  body  against  the  thirty-sixth  legion,  which  yet  made  a 
brave  stand ;  and  though  surrounded  hy  the  forces  of  the  enemy, 
formed  themselves  into  a  circle,  with  wonderful  presence  of 
mind,  and  retired  to  the  foot  of  a  mountain,  whither  Phamaces 
did  not  think  fit  to  pursue  them,  on  account  of  the  disadvantage 
of  the  place.  Thus  the  legion  of  Pontus  being  almost  Avholly 
cut  ofi",  with  great  part  of  those  of  Deiotarus,  the  thirty-sixth 
legion  retreated  to  an  eminence,  with  the  loss  of  about  two 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  Several  Roman  knights,  of  illustrious 
rank,  fell  in  this  battle.  Domitjus,  after  this  defeat,  rallied  the 
remains  of  his  broken  army,  and  retreated,  by  safe  ways,  through 
Cappadocia,  into  Asia.* 


'  Asia  seems  here  to  refer  to  that  part  of  Asia  Minor,  under  the  dominion 
of  the  Romans,  which  was  subsequently  called  by  them  Asia  Proconsularis. 


CUAP.  xha.  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR.  405 

Chap.  XLI. — Phamaces,  elated  witli  this  success,  as  ho 
expected  that  Caesar's  diflScxdties  would  terminate  as  he 
[Phamaces]  wished,  entered  Pontus  with  all  his  forces.  There, 
acting  as  conqueror  and  a  most  cruel  king,  and  promising 
himself  a  happier  destiny  than  his  father,  ho  stormed  many 
towns,  and  seized  the  ettects  of  the  Roman  and  Pontic 
citizens,  inflicted  punishments,  worse  than  death,  upon  such 
as  were  distinguished  by  their  age  or  beauty,  and  having  made 
himself  master  of  all  Pontus,  as  there  was  no  one  to  oppose 
his  progress,  boasted  that  he  had  recovered  his  father's 
kingdom. 

Chap.  XLH. — About  the  same  time,  we  received  a  con- 
siderable check  in  Illyricum ;  which  province,  had  been 
defended  the  preceding  months,  not  only  without  insult,  but 
even  with  honor.  For  Caesar's  quaestor,  Q.  Comificius,  had 
been  sent  there  as  propraetor,  the  summer  before,  with  two 
legions ;  and  though  it  was  of  itself  little  able  to  support  an 
army,  and  at  that  time  in  particular  was  almost  totally  ruined 
by  the  war  in  the  vicinity,  and  the  civil  dissensions ;  yet,  by 
his  prudence,  and  vigilance,  being  very  careful  not  to  under- 
take any  rash  expedition,  he  defended  and  kept  possession  of 
it.  For  he  made,  himself  master  of  several  forts,  built  on 
enftinences,  whose  advantageous  situation  tempted  the  in- 
habitants to  make  descents  and  inroads  upon  tlie  country; 
and  gave  the  plunder  of  them  to  his  soldiers  (and  although  this 
was  but  inconsiderable,  yet  as  they  were  no  strangers  to  the 
distress  and  ill  condition  of  the  province,  they  did  not  cease 
to  be  grateful;  the  rather  as  it  was  the  fruit  of  their  own 
valor).  And  when,  after  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  Octavius  had 
retreated  to  that  coast  with  a  large  fleet;  Comificius,  with 
some  vessels  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jadua,'  who  had  always 
continued  faithful  to  the  commonwealth,  made  himself  master 
of  the  greatest  part  of  his  ships,  which,  joined  to  those  of 
his  allies,  rendered  him  capable  of  sustaining  even  a  naval 
engagement.  And  while  Caesar,  victorious,  was  pursxiing 
Pompey  to  the  remotest  parts  of  the  earth ;  when  he 
[Comificius]  heard  that  the  enemy  had,  for  the  most  part, 
retired  into  Illyricum,  on  account  of  its  neighborhood  to 
Macedonia,  and  were  there  collecting  such  as  survived  the 

'  Jadua  was  a  maritime  city  of  IllTria,  traces  of  the  name  are  still 
preserved  in  the  modern  Zara. 


406  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xlit. 

defeat  [at  Pharsalia],  he  wrote  to  Gabinius,  "  To  repair  directly 
thither,  with  the  new  raised  legions,  and  join  Cornificius,  that 
if  any  danger  should  assail  the  province,  he  might  ward  it  off, 
but  if  less  forces  sufficed,  to  march  into  Macedonia,  which  he 
foresaw  would  never  be  free  from  commotions,  so  long  as 
Pompey  lived." 

Chap.  XLIII. — Gabinius,  whether  he  imagined  the  pro- 
vince better  provided  than  it  really  was,  or  depended  much 
upon  the  auspicious  fortune  of  Caesar,  or  confided  in  his  own 
valor  and  abilities,  he  having  often  terminated  Avith  success 
difficult  and  dangerous  wars,  marched  into  Illyricum,  in  the 
middle  of  winter,  and  the  most  difficult  season  of  the  year ; 
where,  not  finding  sufficient  subsistence  in  the  province, 
which  was  partly  exhausted,  partly  disaffected,  and  having  no 
supplies  by  sea,  because  the  season  of  the  year  had  put  a  stop 
to  navigation,  he  found  himself  compelled  to  carry  on  the 
war,  not  according  to  his  own  inclination,  but  as  necessity 
allowed.  As  he  was  therefore  obliged  to  lay  siege  to  forts  and 
castles,  in  a  very  rude  season,  he  received  many  checks,  and 
fell  under  such  contempt  with  the  barbarians,  that  while  retir- 
ing to  Salona,  a  maritime  city,  inhabited  by  a  set  of  brave  and 
faithful  Romans,  he  was  compelled  to  come  to  an  engagement 
on  his  march;  and  after  the  loss  of  two  thousand  soldiers, 
thirty-eight  centurions,  and  four  tribunes,  got  to  Salona  with 
the  rest ;  where  his  wants  continually  increasing,  he  died  a  few 
days  after.  His  misfortunes  and  sudden  death  gave  Octavius 
great  hopes  of  reducing  the  province.  But  fortune,  whose 
influence  is  so  great  in  matters  of  war,  joined  to  the  diligence 
of  Cornificius,  and  the  valor  of  Vatinius,  soon  put  an  end  to 
his  triumphs. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Vatinius,  who  was  then  at  Brundusium, 
having  intelligence  of  what  passed  in  Illyricum,  by  letters 
from  Cornificius,  who  pressed  him  to  come  to  the  assistance  of 
the.  province,  and  informed  liim,  that  Octavius  had  leagued 
with  the  barbarians,  and  in  several  places  attacked  our  garri- 
sons, partly  by  sea  with  his  fleet,  partly  by  land  with  the 
troops  of  the  barbarians ;  Vatinius,  I  say,  upon  notice  of  these 
things,  though  extremely  weakened  by  sickness,  insomuch 
that  his  strength  of  body  no  way  answered  his  resolution  and 
greatness  of  mind ;  yet,  by  his  valor,  surmounted  all  oppo- 
sition, the   force  of  his  distemper,    the    rigor  of  the  winter, 


CHAP.  xLTi.  THE   ALEXANDRIAN  "WAR  407 

and  the  difficulties  of  a  sudden  preparation.  For  having 
himself  but  a  very  few  galleys,  he  wrote  to  Q.  Kalenus,  in 
Achaia,  to  furnish  him  with  a  squadron  of  ships.  But  these 
not  coming  with  that  dispatch  which  the  danger  our  army  was 
in  required,  because  Octavius  pressed  hard  upon  them,  he 
fastened  beaks  to  all  the  barks  and  vessels  that  lay  in  the 
port,  whose  number  was  considerable  enough,  though  they 
were  not  sufficiently  large  for  an  engagement.  Joining  these  to 
what  galleys  he  had,  and  putting  on  board  the  veteran  soldiers, 
of  whom  he  had  a  great  number,  belonging  to  all  the  legions, 
who  had  been  left  sick  at  Brundusiura,  when  the  army  went 
over  to  Greece,  he  sailed  for  Blyiicum ;  where,  having  sub- 
jected several  maritime  states  that  had  declared  for  Octavius, 
and  neglecting  such  as  continued  obstinate  in  their  revolt, 
because  he  would  suffer  nothing  to  retard  his  design  of  meet- 
ing the  enemy,  he  came  up  with  Octavius  before  Epidaurus ; 
and  obliging  him  to  raise  the  siege,  which  he  was  carrying  oq 
with  vigor,  by  sea  and  land,  joined  the  garrison  to  his  own 
forces. 

Chap.  XLV. — Octavius,  understanding  that  Vatinius's  fleet 
consisted  mostly  of  small  barks,  and  confiding  in  the  strength 
of  his  own,  stopped  at  the  Isle  of  Tauris.  Vatinius  followed 
him  thither,  not  imagining  he  would  halt  at  that  place,  but 
being  determined  to  pursue  him  wherever  he  went.  Vati- 
nius, who  had  no  suspicion  of  an  enemy,  and  whose  ships 
were  moreover  dispersed  by  a  tempest,  perceived,  as  he  ap- 
proached the  isle,  a  vessel  ffiled  with  soldiers  that  advanced 
toward  him,  in  full  sail.  Upon  this  he  gave  orders  for 
furling  the  sails,  lowering  the  sail-yards,  and  arming  the 
soldiers ;  and  hoisting  a  flag,  as  a  signal  for  battle,  intimated 
to  the  ships  that  followed  to  do  the  same.  Vatinius's  men 
prepared  themselves  in  the  best  manner  their  sudden  surprise 
would  allow,  while  Octavius  advanced  in  good  order,  from 
the  port.  The  two  fleets  drew  up  Octavius  had  the  advan- 
tage in  arrangement,  and  Vatinius  in  the  bravery  of  his 
troops. 

Chap.  XL VI. — ^Vatinius,  finding  himself  inferior  to  the 
enemy,  both  in  the  number  and  largeness  of  his  ships,  resolved 
to  commit  the  affair  to  fortune,  and  therefore  in  his  own  quin- 
quereme,  attacked  Octavius  in  his  four-banked  galley.  This 
he  did  with  such  violence,  and  the  shock  was  so  great,  that  the 


408  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  XLViir. 

beak  of  Octavius's  galley  was  broken.  The  battle  raged  -vviili 
great  fury  likewise  in  other  places,  but  chiefly  around  the  two 
admirals ;  for  as  the  ships  on  each  side  advanced  to  sustain 
those  that  fought,  a  close  and  furious  conflict  ensued  in  a  very 
narrow  sea,  where  the  nearer  the  vessels  approached  the  more 
had  Vatinius's  soldiers  the  advantage.  For,  with  admirable 
courage,  they  leaped  into  the  enemy's  ships,  and  forcing  them 
by  this  means  to  an  equal  combat,  soon  mastered  them  by 
their  superior  valor.  Octavius's  galley  was  sunk,  and  many 
others  were  taken  or  suffered  the  same  fate  ;  the  soldies  were 
partly  slain  in  the  ships,  partly  thrown  overboard  into  the  sea. 
Octavius  got  into  a  boat,  which  sinking  under  the  multitude 
that  crowded  after  him,  he  himself,  though  wounded,  swam  to 
his  brigantine  ;  where,  being  taken  up,  and  night  having  put 
an  end  to  the  battle,  as  the  wind  blew  very  strong,  he  spread 
all  his  sails  and  fled.  A  few  of  his  ships,  that  had  the  good 
fortune  to  escape,  followed  him. 

Chap,  XLVII. — ^But  Vatinius,  after  his  success,  sounded  a 
roheat,  and  entered  victorious  the  port  whence  Octavius  had 
sailed  to  fight  him,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  vessel.  He 
took,  in  this  battle,  one  quinquereme,  two  triremes,  eight  two- 
banked  galleys,  and  a  great  number  of  rowers.  The  next 
day  Avas  employed  in  repairing  his  own  fleet,  and  the  ships  he 
had  taken  from  the  enemy :  after  which,  he  sailed  for  the 
island  of  Issa,  imagining  Octavius  had  retired  thither  after  his 
defeat.  In  this  island  was  a  flourishing  city,  well  affected  to 
Octavius,  which  however,  surrendered  to  Vatinius,  upon  the 
first  summons.  Here  he  understood  that  Octavius,  attended 
by  a  few  small  barks,  had  sailed,  with  a  fair  wind,  for  Greece, 
whence  he  intended  to  pass  on  to  Sicily,  and  afterward  to 
Africa.  Vatinius,  having  in  so  short  a  space  successfully  ter- 
minated the  affair,  restored  the  province,  in  a  peaceable  con- 
dition, to  Cornifieius,  and.  driven  the  enemy's  fleet  out  of  those 
seas,  returned  victorious  to  Brundusium,  with  his  army  and 
fleet  in  good  condition. 

Chap.  XLVHI. — But  during  the  time  that  Caesar  besieged 
Pompey  at   Dyrrachium,  triumphed   at  Old  Pharsalia,*  and 


'  Strabo  informs  us  that  there  were  two  cities  of  this  name,  the  Old 
nnd  New.  We  learn  from  the  passage  before  us,  that  the  battle  which 
£;ave  the  empire  of  the  world  to  Casar  was  fought  at  Old  Pharsalua. 


CHAP.  L.  TEE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  409- 

carried  on  the  war,  with  so  much  danger,  at  Alexandria,  Cas- 
sius  Longinus,*  who  had  been  left  in  Spain  as  propraetor  of  the 
further  province,  either  through  his  natural  disposition,  or  out 
of  a  hatred  he  had  contracted  to  the  province,  on  account  of 
a  wound  he  had  treacherously  received  there  when  quaestor, 
drew  upon  himself  the  general  dislike  of  the  people.  He  dis- 
cerned this  temper  among  them,  partly  from  a  consciousness 
that  he  deserved  it,  partly  from  the  manifest  indications  they 
gave  of  their  discontent.  To  secure  himself  against  their  dis- 
affection, he  endeavored  to  gain  the  love  of  the  soldiers ;  and 
having,  for  this  purpose,  assembled  them  together,  promised 
them  a  htmdred  sesterces  each.  Soon  after,  having  made 
himself  master  of  Medobriga,  a  town  in  Lusitania,  and  of 
Moimt  Herminius,'  whither  the  Medobrigians  had  retired,  and 
being  upon  that  occasion  saluted  imperator  by  the  army,  he 
gave  them  another  himdred  sesterces  each.  These,  accom- 
panied by  other  considerable  largesses,  in  great  number,  seemed, 
for  the  present,  to  increase  the  good-will  of  the  army,  but 
tended  gradually  and  imperceptibly  to  the  relaxation  of  military 
discipline. 

Chap.  XLIX. — Cassius,  having  sent  his  army  into  winter 
quarters,  fixed  his  residence  at  Corduba,  for  the  administration 
of  justice.  Being  greatly  in  debt,  he  resolved  to  pay  it  by  lay- 
ing heavy  burdens  upon  the  province :  and,  according  to 
the  custom  of  prodigals,  made  his  liberalities  a  pretense  to 
justify  the  most  exorbitant  demands.  He  taxed  the  rich  at 
discretion,  and  compelled  them  to  pay,  without  the  least  regard 
to  their  remonstrances ;  frequently  making  light  and  trifling 
offenses  the  handle  for  all  manner  of  extortions.  All  methods 
of  gain  were  pursued,  whether  great  and  reputable,  or  mean 
and  sordid.  None  that  had  any  thing  to  lose  could  escape 
accusation ;  insomuch,  that  the  plunder  of  their  private  fortunes 
was  aggravated  by  the  dangers  they  were  exposed  to  from  pre* 
tended  crimes. 

Chap.  L. — For  which  reasons  it  happened  that  when 
Longinus  as  proconsul  did  those  same  things  which,  he  had 

1  This  was  the  Cassius  that,  in  conjunction  with  Mark  Antony,  served 
Csesar  so  effectually  at  the  commencement  of  the  civil  war.  He  was  at 
that  time  tribune  of  the  commons. 

2  Hermimus,  a  mountain  of  Lusitania^  whose  modem  name  is  Armitua. 

18 


410  HIETIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  in. 

done  as   quaestor,  the  provincials  formed  similar  conspiracies 
against  his  life.     Even  his  owti  dependents  concurred  in  the 

feneral  hatred ;  -who,  though  the  ministers  of  his  rapine,  yet 
ated  the  man  by  whose  authority  they  committed  those  crimes. 
The  odium  still  increased  upon  his  raising  a  fifth  legion,  which 
added  to  the  expense  and  burdens  of  the  province.  The  cavalry 
was  augmented  to  three  thousand,  with  costly  ornaments  and 
equipage :  nor  was  any  respite  given  to  the  province. 

Chap.  LI. — Meanwhile  he  received  orders  from  Caesar,  to 
transport  his  army  into  Africa,  and  march  through  Mauritania, 
toward  Numidia,  because  king  Juba  had  sent  considerable 
succors  to  Porapey,  and  was  thought  likely  to  send  more. 
These  letters  filled  him  with  an  insolent  joy,  by  the  opportunity 
they  offered  him  of  pillaging  new  provinces,  and  a  wealthy 
kingdom.  He  therefore  hastened  into  Lusitania,  to  assemble 
his  legions,  and  draw  together  a  body  of  auxiliaries ;  ap])oint- 
ing  certain  persons  to  provide  com,  ships,  and  money,  that 
nothing  might  retard  him  at  his  return ;  which  was  much 
sooner  than  expected  :  for  when  interest  called,  Cassius  wanted 
neither  industry  nor  vigilance. 

Chap.  LII. — Having  got  his  army  together,  and  encamped 
near  Corduba,  he  made  a  speech  to  the  soldiers,  wherein  he 
acquainted  them  with  the  orders  he  had  received  from  Caesar, 
and  promised  them  a  hundred  sesterces  each,  when  they  should 
arrive  in  Mauritania :  the  fifth  legion,  he  told  them,  was  to 
remain  in  Spain.  Having  ended  his  speech,  he  returned  to 
Corduba.  The  same  day,  about  noon,  as  he  went  to  the  hall 
of  justice,  one  Minutius  Silo,  a  client  of  L.  Racilius,  presented 
him  with  a  paper,  in  a  soldier's  habit,  as  if  he  had  some 
request  to  make.  Then  retiring  behind  Racilius  (who  walked 
beside  Cassius),  as  if  waiting  for  an  answer,  he  gradually  drew 
near,  and  a  favorable  opportunity  offering,  seized  Cassius  with 
his  left  hand,  and  wounded  him  twice  with  a  dagger  in  his 
right.  A  shout  was  then  raised  and  an  attack  made  on  him 
by  the  rest  of  the  conspirators,  who  all  rushed  upon  him  in  a 
body.  Munatius  Plancus  killed  the  lictor,  that  was  next 
Longinus ;  and  wounded  Q.  Cassius  his  lieutenant.  T.  Vasius 
and  L.  Mergilio  seconded  their  countryman  Plancus ;  for  they 
were  all  natives  of  Italica.'     L.   Licinius  Squillus  flew  upon 

*  Italica,  a  town  of  Spain,  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Guadalquivir, 
supposed  to  be  the  zaoderq  Sevilla  la  Vieja.     It  was  built  by  Publiua 


OHAP.lv.  the  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  4H 

Longinus  himself,  and  gave  him  several  slight  wounds  as  he 
lay  upon  the  ground. 

Chap.  LIII. — By  this  time,  his  guards  came  up  to  his 
assistance  (tor  he  always  had  several  beronians'  and  veterans, 
armed  with  darts,  to  attend  him),  and  surrounded  the  rest  of 
the  conspirators,  who  were  advancing  to  complete  the  assas- 
sination. Of  this  number  were  Calphumius  Salvianus  and 
Manilius  Tusculus.  Cassias  was  carried  home ;  and  Minutius 
Silo,  stumbling  upon  a  stone,  as  he  endeavored  to  make  his 
escape,  was  taken,  and  brought  to  him.  Racilius  retired  to  the 
neighboring  house  of  a  friend,  till  he  should  have  certain  in- 
formation of  the  fate  of  Cassius.  L.  Laterensis,  not  doubting 
but  he  was  dispatched,  ran  in  a  transport  of  joy  to  the  camp, 
to  congratulate  the  second  and  the  new-raised  legions  upon  it, 
who,  he  knew,  bore  a  particular  hatred  to  Cassius ;  and  who, 
immediately  upon  this  intelligence,  placed  him  on  the  tribunal, 
and  proclaimed  him  praetor.  For  there  was  not  a  native  of  the 
province,  nor  a  soldier  of  the  newly-raised  legion,  nor  a  person 
who  by  long  residence  was  naturalized  in  the  province,  of  which 
class  the  second  legion  consisted,  who  did  not  join  in  the 
general  hatred  of  Cassius.  .^..^  .^,.  ^-^v 

Chap.  LIV. — Meantime  Laterensis  was  informed  that 
Cassius  was  still  alive ;  at  which,  being  rather  grieved  than 
disconcerted,  he  immediately  so  far  recovered  himself,  as  to  go 
and  wait  upon  him.  By  this  time,  the  thirtieth  legion  having 
notice  of  what  had  passed,  had  marched  to  Corduba,  to  the 
assistance  of  their  general.  The  twenty-first  and  fifth  followed 
their  example.  As  only  two  legions  remained  in  the  camp,  the 
second,  fearing  they  should  be  left  alone,  and  their  sentiments 
should  be  consequently  manifested,  did  the  same.  But  the 
new-raised  legion  continued  firm,  nor  could  be  induced  by  any 
motives  of  fear  to  stir  from  its  place. 

Chap.  LV. — Cassius  ordered  all  the  accomplices  of  the  con- 
spiracy to  be  seized,  and  sent  back  the  fifth  legion  to  the  camp, 
retaining  the  other  three.  By  the  confession  of  Minutius,  he 
learned,  that  L.  Racilius,  L.  Laterensis,  and  Annius  Scapula, 
a  man  of  great  authority  and  cVedit  in  the  province,  and  equally 

Scipio,  after  hia  successes  ia  Spain,  and  had  the  honor  of  giving  birth  to 
the  emperors  Trajan,  Hadrian,  and  Theodosius. 

1  Some  think  that  Vettones,  or  Bigerones  (two  tribes  of  Spain),  is  the 
true  reading.  Moras,  however,  thinks  that  the  meaning  of  the  word  is  lost. 


412  mRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  book  lth. 

in  his  confidence  with  Laterensis  and  RaciHus,  were  concerned 
in  the  plot :  nor  did  he  long  defer  his  revenge,  but  ordered 
them  to  be  put  to  death.  He  delivered  Minutius  to  be  racked 
by  his  freed-men ;  likewise  Calphurnius  Salvianus ;  who,  turn- 
ing evidence,  increased  the  number  of  the  conspirators ;  justly, 
as  some  think;  but  others  pretend  that  he  was  forced.  L. 
Mergilio  was  likewise  put  to  the  torture.  Squillus  impeached 
many  others,  who  were  all  condemned  to  die,  except  such  as 
redeemed  their  lives  by  a  fine ;  for  he  pardoned  Calphurnius 
for  ten,  and  Q.  Sextius  for  fifty  thousand  sesterces,  who,  though 
deeply  guilty,  yet  having,  in  this  manner,  escaped  death, 
showed  Cassius  to  be  no  less  covetous  than  cruel. 

Chap.  LVI. —  Some  days  after,  he  received  letters  from 
Caesar,  by  which  he  learned  that  Pompey  was  defeated,  and 
had  fled  with  the  loss  of  all  his  troops,  which  news  equally 
afiected  him  with  joy  and  sorrow.  Csesar's  success  gave  him 
pleasure ;  but  the  conclusion  of  the  war  would  put  an  end  to 
his  rapines :  insomuch,  that  he  was  uncertain  which  to  wish 
for,  victory  or  an  unbounded  licentiousness.  When  he  was 
cured  of  his  wounds,  he  sent  to  all  who  were  indebted  to  him, 
in  any  sums,  and  insisted  upon  immediate  payment.  Such 
as  were  taxed  too  low,  had  orders  to  furnish  larger  sums. 
He  likewise  instituted  a  levy  of  Roman  citizens,  and  as  they  were 
enrolled  from  all  the  corporations  and  colonies,  and  were 
terrified  by  service  beyond  the  sea,  he  called  upon  them  to 
redeem  themselves  from  the  military  oath.  This  brought  in  a 
vast  revenue,  but  greatly  increased  the  general  hatred.  He 
afterward  reviewed  the  army,  sent  the  legions  and  auxiliaries, 
designed  for  Africa,  toward  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  and  went 
himself  to  Seville,  to  examine  the  condition  of  the  fleet.  He 
staid  there  some  time,  in  consequence  of  an  edict  he  had 
published,  ordering  all  who  had  not  paid  the  sums  in  which 
they  were  amerced,  to  repair  to  him  thither ;  which  created  a 
universal  murmuring  and  discontent. 

Chap.  LVH. — In  the  mean  time,  L.  Titius,  a  military 
tribune  of  the  native  legion,  sent  him  notice  of  a  report  that 
the  thirteenth  legion,  which  Q.  Cassius  his  lieutenant  was  tak- 
ing with  him,  when  it  was  encamped  at  Ilurgis,  had  mutinied 
and  killed  some  of  the  centurions  that  opposed  them,  and  were 
gone  over  to  the  second  legion,  who  marched  another  way 
toward  the  Straits.     Upon   this   intelligence  he  set   out  by 


CHAP.  LTTii.  THE  "ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  413 

night  with  five  cohorts  of  the  twenty-first  legion,  and  came  up 
with  them  in  the  morning,  He  staid  there  that  day  to  con- 
sult what  was  proper  to  be  done,  and  then  went  to  Carmona, 
where  he  found  the  thirtieth  and  twenty-first  legions,  with  four 
cohorts  of  the  fifth,  and  all  the  cavalry  assembled.  Here  he 
learned  that  the  new-raised  legion  had  siu^rised  four  cohorts, 
near  Obueula,  and  forced  them  along  with  them  to  the  second 
legion,  where  all  joining,  they  had  chosen  T.  Thorius,  a  native 
of  Italica,  for  their  general.  Having  instantly  called  a  council, 
he  sent  Marcellus  to  Corduba  to  secure  that  town,  and  Q. 
Cassius,  his  Heutenant,  to  Seville.  A  few  days  after,  news 
was  brought  that  the  Roman  citizens  at  Corduba  had  revolted, 
and  that  Marcellus,  either  voluntarily  or  through  force  (for  the 
reports  were  various),  had  joined  them ;  as  likewise  the  two 
cohorts  of  the  fifth  legion  that  were  in  garrison  there.  Cassius, 
provoked  at  these  mutinies,  decamped,  and  the  next  day  came 
to  Segovia,*  upon  the  river  Xenil.  There,  summoning  an 
assembly,  to  sound  the  disposition  of  the  troops,  he  found  that 
it  was  not  out  of  any  regard  to  him,  but  to  Caesar,  though 
absent,  that  they  continued  faithful,  and  were  ready  to  undergo 
any  danger  for  the  recovery  of  the  province. 

Chap.  LVIH. — ^Meantime  Thorius  marched  the  veteran 
legions  to  Corduba ;  and,  that  the  revolt  might  not  appear  to 
spring  from  a  seditious  inclination  in  him  or  the  soldiers,  as 
likewise  to  oppose  an  equal  authority  to  that  of  Q.  Cassius, 
who  was  drawing  together  a  great  force  in  Caesar's  name ;  he 
publicly  gave  out  that  his  design  was  to  recover  the  province 
for  Pompey ;  •  and  perhaps  he  did  this  through  hatred  of  Caesar, 
and  lore  of  Pompey,  whose  name  was  very  powerful  among 
those  legions  which  M.  Varro  had  commanded.  Be  this  as 
it  will,  Thorius  at  least  made  it  his  pretense;  and  the  sol- 
diers were  so  infatuated  with  the  thought,  that  they  had 
Pompey's  name  inscribed  upon  their  bucklers.  The  citizens  of 
Corduba,  men,  women,  and  children,  came  out  to  meet 
the  legions,  begging  "  they  would  not  enter  Corduba  as 
enemies,  seeing  they  joined  with  them  in  their  aversion  to 
Cassius,  and  only  desired  they  might  not  be  obliged  to  act  against 
Caesar." 

1  The  Segovia  mentioned  here  was  a  town  of  Bsetica:  Hirtius  calls  it 
Segovia  upon  the  Xenil,  to  distinguish  it  from  another  town  of  that  name, 
in  Hispania  Tarraconesis,  situated  on  the  river  Areva,  modern  Eresma. 


414  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  lxi. 

Chap.  LIX. — The  soldiers,  moved  by  the  prayers  and  tears 
of  so  great  a  multitude,  and  seeing  they  stood  in  no  need  of 
Pompey's  name  and  memory  to  spirit  up  a  revolt  against 
Cassius,  and  that  he  was  as  much  hated  by  Cfesar's  followers  as 
Pompey's ;  neither  being  able  to  prevail  with  Marcellus  or  the 
people  of  Corduba  to  declare  against  Caesar,  they  erased  Pom- 
pey's name  from  their  bucklers,  chose  Marcellus  their  com- 
mander, called  him  praetor,  joined  the  citizens  of  Corduba,  and 
encamped  near  the  town.  Two  days  after,  Cassius  encamped 
on  an  eminence,  on  this  side  the  Guadalquivir,  about  four 
miles  from  Corduba,  and  within  view  of  the  town ;  whence  he 
sent  letters  to  Bogud,  in  Mauritania,  and  M.  Lepidus,  pro- 
consul of  Hither  Spain,  to  come  to  his  assistance  as  soon  as 
possible,  for  Caesar's  sake.  Meanwhile  he  ravaged  the  country, 
and  set  fire  to  the  buildings  around  Corduba. 

Chap.  LX. — The  legions  under  Marcellus,  provoked  at  this 
indignity,  ran  to  him,  and  begged  to  be  led  against  the  enemy, 
that  they  might  have  an  opportunity  of  engaging  with  them 
before  they  could  have  time  to  destroy  with  fire  and  sword, 
the  rich  and  noble  possessions  of  the  inhabitants  of  Corduba. 
Marcellus,  though  averse  to  a  battle,  which,  whoever  was  vic- 
torious, must  turn  to  Caesar's  detriment,  yet  unable  to  restrain 
the  legions,  led  them  across  tjie  Guadalquivir,  and  drew  them 
up.  Cassius  did  the  same  upon  a  rising  ground,  but  as  he  would 
not  quit  his  advantageous  post,  Marcellus  persuaded  his  men 
to  return  to  their  camp.  He  had  already  begun  to  retire, 
when  Cassius,  knowing  himself  to  be  stronger  in  cavalry,  fell 
upon  the  legionaries  with  his  horse,  and  made  a  considerable 
slaughter  in  their  rear  upon  the  banks  of  the  river.  When  it 
was  evident  from  this  loss,  that  crossing  the  river  was  an  error 
and  attended  with  great  loss,  Marcellus  removed  his  camp  to  the 
other  side  of  the  Guadalquivir,  where  both  armies  frequently 
drew  up,  but  did  not  engage,  on  account  of  the  inequality  of 
the  ground. 

Chap.  LXI. — Marcellus  was  stronger  in  foot,  for  he  com- 
manded veteran  soldiers  of  great  experience  in  war.  Cassius 
depended  more  on  the  fidelity  than  the  courage  of  his  troops. 
The  two  camps  being  very  near  each  other,  Marcellus  seized  a 
spot  of  ground,  where  he  built  a  fort,  very  convenient  for  de- 
priving the  enemy  of  water.  Longinus,  apprehending  he  should 
be  besieged  in  a  country  where  all  were  against  him,  quitted 


CHAP.  LXin.  THE   ALEXANDRIAN  "WAE.  416 

his  camp  silently  in  the  night,  and,  by  a  quick  march,  reached 
,  Ulia,  a  town  on  which  he  thought  he  could  rely.  There  he 
encamped  so  near  the  walls,  that  both  by  the  situation  of  the 
place  (for  Ulia  stands  on  an  eminence),  and  the  defenses  of  the 
town,  he  was  on  all  sides  secure  from  an  attack.  Marcellus  fol- 
lowed him  and  encamped  as  near  the  town  as  possible. 
Having  taken  a  view  of  the  place  he  found  himself  reduced,  by 
necessity,  to  do  what  was  most  agreeable  to  his  own  inclination ; 
namely,  neither  to  engage  Cassius,  which  the  ardor  of  his  sol- 
diers would  have  forced  him  to,  had  it  been  possible,  nor  to 
suffer  him,  by  his  excursions,  to  infest  the  territories  of  other 
states,  as  he  had  done  those  of  Corduba.  He  therefore  raised 
redoubts  in  proper  places,  and  continued  his  works  quite  roimd 
the  town,  inclosing  both  Ulia  and  Cassius  within  his  lines.  But 
before  they  were  finished,  Cassius  sent  out  all  his  cavalry,  who 
he  imagined  might  do  him  great  service  by  cutting  off  Marcel- 
lus's  provisions  and  forage,  and  could  only  be  a  useless 
encumbrance  to  him,  by  consuming  his  pro\asions  if  he  was 
shut  up  in  his  camp. 

Chap.  LXH. — A  few  days  after,  king  Bogud,  having 
received  Cassius's  letters,  came  and  joined  him  with  all  his 
forces,  consisting  of  one  legion,  and  several  auxiliary  cohorts. 
For  as  commonly  happens  in  civil  dissensions,  some  of  the 
states  of  Spain  at  that  time  favored  Cassius,  but  a  yet  greater 
number,  Marcellus.  Bogud  came  up  to  the  advanced  works  of 
Marcellus,  where  many  sharp  skirmishes  happened  with 
various  success :  however,  Marcellus  still  kept  possession  of 
his  works. 

Chap.  LXHI. — Meanwhile  Lepidus'  came  to  Ulia,  from  the 
hither  province,  with  thirty-five  legionary  cohorts,  and  a  great 
body  of  horse  and  auxiliaries,  with  the  intention  of  adjusting 
the  differences  between  Cassius  and  Marcellus.  Marcellus  sub- 
mitted without  hesitation :  but  Cassius  kept  within  his  works, 
either  because  he  thought  his  cause  the  justest,  or  from  an 
apprehension  that  his  adversary's  submission  had  prepossessed 
Lepidus  in  his  favor.  Lepidus  encamped  at  Ulia,  and  forming 
a  complete  junction  with  Marcellus,  prevented  a  battle,  invited 
Cassius  into  his  camp,  and  pledged  his  honor  to  act  without 
prejudice.     Cassius  hesitated  long,  but  at  last  desired  that  the 

1  We  leam  from  Dion  that  Cassar  was  so  partial  to  Lepidus  that  he 
conferred  a  triumph  on  him  for  this  slight  service. 


416  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  lxt. 

circumvallation  should  be  leveled,  and  free  egress  given  him. 
The  truce  was  not  only  concluded,  but  the  works  demolished, 
and  the  guards  drawn  off ;  when  king  Bogud  attacked  one  of 
Marcellus's  forts,  that  lay  nearest  to  his  camp,  unknown  to 
any  (except  perhaps  Longinus,  who  was  not  exempt  from  sus- 
picion on  this  occasion),  and  slew  a  great  number  of  his  men. 
And  had  not  Lepidus  interposed,  much  mischief  would  have 
been  done. 

Chap.  LXFV. — A  free  passage  being  made  for  Cassius, 
Marcellus  joined  camps  with  Lepidus ;  and  both  together 
inarched  for  Corduba,  while  Cassius  retired  with  his  followers 
to  Carmona.  At  the  same  time,  Trebonius,'  the  proconsul, 
came  to  take  possession  of  the  province.  Cassius  having 
notice  of  his  arrival,  sent  his  legions  and  cavalry  into  winter 
quarters,  and  hastened,  with  all  his  effects,  to  Melaca,  where 
he  embarked  immediately,  though  it  was  the  winter  season, 
that  he  might  not,  as  he  pretended,  intrust  his  safety  to 
Marcellus,  Lepidus,  and  Trebonius ;  as  his  friends  gave  out, 
to  avoid  passing  through  a  province,  great  part  of  which  had 
revolted  from  him ;  but  as  was  more  generally  believed,  to 
secure  the  money  he  had  amassed  by  his  numberless  extortions. 
The  wind  favoiing  him  as  far  as  could  be  expected  at  that 
season  of  the  year,  he  put  into  the  Ebro,  to  avoid  sailing  in 
the  night :  and  thence  continuing  his  voyage,  which  he  thought 
he  might  do  with  safety,  though  the  wind  blew  considerably 
fresher,  he  was  encountered  by  such  a  storm,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  that  being  neither  able  to  return  on  account  of 
the  stream,  nor  stem  the  fury  of  the  waves,  the  ship  sank,  and 
he  perished. 

Chap.  LXV. — When  Ceesar  arrived  in  Syria,  from  Egypt,  and 
understood  from  those  who  attended  him  there  from  Rome,  and 
the  letters  he  received  at  the  same  time,  that  the  government  at 
Rome  was  badly  and  injudiciously  conducted,  and  all  the  affairs 
of  the  commonwealth  managed  indiscreetly  ;''  that  the  contests 

'  The  Spaniards  had  previously  written  to  Caesar,  requesting  him  to 
send  another  person  in  the  room  of  Cassius.  Caesar  complied  with  their 
wishes,  and  sent  Trebonius  to  succeed  Cassius. 

2  We  learn  from  the  Epitome  of  113th  book  of  Livy,  that  a  serious  se- 
dition was  at  this  time  excited  at  Rome  in  consequence  of  Pubhus  Dola- 
bella,  tribune  of  the  commons,  bringing  forward  a  bill  for  an  abohtion  of 
debt.    These  disturbances  were  with  great  difficulty  quelled  by  Mark 


OHAP.lxvi-  THE    ALEXANDRIAN  WAR  41 Y 

of  the  tribunes  were  producing  perpetual  seditions,  and  that,  by 
the  ambition  and  indulgence  of  the  military  tribunes,  many 
things  were  done  contrary  to  military  usage,  which  tend  to 
destroy  all  order  and  discipline,  all  which  required  his  speedy 
presence  to  redress  them ;  thought  it  was  yet  first  incum- 
bent upon  him  to  settle  the  state  of  the  provinces  through 
which  he  passed ;  that,  freeing  them  from  domestic  con- 
tentions, and  the  fear  of  a  foreign  enemy,  they  might  become 
amenable  to  law  and  order.  This  he  hoped  soon  to  effect  in 
Syria,  Cilicia,  and  Asia,  because  these  provinces  were  not 
involved  in  war.  In  Bithynia  and  Pontus  indeed  he  expected 
more  trouble,  because  he  understood  Phamaces  still  continued 
in  the  latter,  and  was  not  likely  to  quit-  it  easily,  being  flushed 
with  the  victory  he  had  obtained  over  Domitius  Calvinus.  He 
made  a  short  Stay  in  most  states  of  note,  distributing  rewards 
both  publicly  and  privately  to  such  as  deserved  tfiem,  set- 
tling old  controversies,  and  receiving  into  his  protection  the 
kings,  princes,  and  potentates,  as  well  of  the  provinces  as  of 
the  neighboring  countries.  And  having  settled  the  necessary 
regulations  for  the  defense  and  protection  of  the  country,  he 
dismissed  them,  with  most  friendly  feelings  to  himself  and  the 
republic. 

Chap.  LXVI. — ^After  a  stay  of  some  days  in  these  parts,  he 
named  Sextus  Caesar,  his  friend  and  relation,  to  the  command 
of  Syria  and  the  legions  appointed  to  guard  it;  and  sailed 
himself  for  CiUcia,  with  the  fleet  he  had  brought  from  Egypt. 
He  summoned  the  states  to  assemble  at  Tarsus,  the  strongest 
and  finest  city  of  the  province ;  where,  having  settled  every- 
thing that  regarded  either  that  province  or  the  neighboring 
countries,  through  his  eagerness  to  march  to  carry  on  the  war 
he  delayed  no  longer,  but  advancing  through  Cappadocia  with 
the  utmost  expedition,  where  he  stopped  two  days  at  Mazaca, 
he  arrived  at  Comana,  renowned  for  the  ancient  and  sacred 
temple  of  Bellona,'  where  she  is  wcshiped  with  so  much 
veneration,  that  her  priest  is  accounted  next  in  power  and 

Anthony,  the  master  of  the  horse,  who  filled  the  city  with  soldiers,  and 
put  eight  hundred  of  the  people  to  death. 

'  We  have  the  authority  of  Strabo  for  asserting,  that  in  his  time  there 
were  6000  slaves  connected  with  this  temple,  subject  to  the  authority  of 
the  chief  priest.  Caesar  took  away  the  priesthood  from  Archelaus,  who 
had  embraced  Pompey's  interests,  and  gave  it  to  Lycomedes. 

18* 


418  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  lxix 

dignity  to  the  king.  He  conferred  this  dignity  on  Lycomedes 
of  Bithynia,  who  was  descended  from  the  ancient  kings  of 
Cappadocia,  and  who  demanded  it  in  right  of  inheritance ;  his 
ancestors  having  lost  it  upon  occasion  of  the  scepter  being 
transferred  to  another  Hne.  As  for  Ariobarzanes,  and  his  brother 
Ariarates,  who  had  both  deserved  well  of  the  commonwealth,  he 
confirmed  the  first  in  his  kingdom,  and  put  the  other  under  his 
protection ;  after  which,  he  pursued  his  march  with  the  same 
dispatch. 

Chap.  LXVII. — Upon  his  approaching  Pontus,  and  the  fron- 
tiers of  Gallogrgecia,  Deiotarus,  tetrarch  of  that  province  (whose 
title,  however,  was  disputed  by  the  neighboring  tetrarchs)  and 
king  of  Lesser  Armenia,  laying  aside  the  regal  ornaments,  and 
assuming  the  habit  not  only  of  a  private  person,  but  even  of 
a  criminal,  came  in  a  suppliant  manner  to  Caesar,  "  to  beg  for- 
giveness for  assisting  Pompey  with  his  army,  and  obeying  his 
commands,  at  a  time  when  Caesar  could  afford  him  no  protec- 
tion :  urging,  that  it  was  his  business  to  obey  the  governors 
who  were  present,  without  pretending  to  judge  of  the  disputes 
of  the  people  of  Rome. 

Chap.  LXVUX — Caesar,  after  reminding  him  "  of  the  many 
services  he  had  done  him,  and  the  decrees  he  had  procured 
in  his  favor  when  consul;  that  his  defection  could  claim  no 
excuse  for  want  of  information,  because  one  of  his  industry  and 
prudence  could  not  but  know  who  was  master  of  Italy  and  Rome, 
where  the  senate,  the  people,  and  the  majesty  of  the  republic 
resided ;  who,  in  fine,  was  consul  after  Marcellus  and  Lentulus ; 
told  him,  that  he  would  notwithstanding  forgive  his  present 
faxilt  in  consideration  of  his  past  services,  the  former  friendship 
that  had  subsisted  between  them,  the  respect  due  to  his  age, 
and  the  solicitation  of  those  connected  with  him  by  hospitality, 
and  his  friends  who  interceded  in  his  behalf:  adding,  that  he 
would  defer  the  controversy  relating  to  the  tetrarchate  to  another 
time."  He  restored  him  the  royal  habit,  and  commanded  him 
to  join  him  with  all  his  cavalry,  and  the  legion  he  had  trained 
up  after  the  Roman  manner. 

'  Chap.  LXIX. — When  he  was  arrived  in  Pontus,  and  had 
drawn  all  his  forces  together,  which  were  not  very  considerable 
either  for  their  number  or  discipline  (for  except  the  sixth 
legion,  composed  of  veteran  soldiers,  which  he  had  brought 
with  him  from  Alexandria,  and  which,  by  its  many  labors  and 


CHAP.  T.TTT.  •  THE  ALEXANDRIAN  WAR  419 

dangers,  the  length  of  its  marches  and  voyages,  and  the  frequent 
wars  in  which  it  had  been  engaged,  was  reduced  to  less  than  a 
thousand  men,  he  had  only  the  legion  of  Deiotarus,  and  two 
more  that  had  been  in  the  late  battle  between  Domitius  and 
Phamaces)  embassadors  arrived  from  Phamaces,  "  to  entreat 
that  Caesar  would  not  come  as  an  enemy,  for  he  would  submit 
to  all  his  commands."  They  represented  particularly  that 
"  Phamaces  had  granted  no  aid  to  Pompey,  as  Deiotarus  had 
done,  whom  he  had  nevertheless  pardoned." 

Chap.  LXX. — Caesar  replied,  "  That  Phamaces  should  meet 
with  the  utmost  justice,  if  he  performed  his  promises :  but 
at  the  same  time  he  admonished  the  embassadors,  in  gentle 
terms,  to  forbear  mentioning  Deiotarus,  and  not  to  overrate  the 
having  refused  aid  to  Pompey.  He  told  them  that  he  never 
did  any  thing  with  greater  pleasure  than  pardon  a  suppliant, 
but  that  he  would  never  look  upon  private  services  to  himself 
as  an  atonement  for  public  injuries  done  the  province  ;  that  the 
refusal  of  Phamaces  to  aid  Pompey  had  turned  chiefly  to  his 
own  advantage,  as  he  had  thereby  avoided  all  share  in  the  dis- 
aster of  Pharsalia  ;  that  he  was  however  willing  to  forgive  the 
injuries  done  to  the  Roman  citizens  in  Pontus,  because  it  was 
now  too  late  to  think  of  redressing  them  ;  as  he  could  neither 
restore  life  to  the  dead,  nor  manhood  to  those  he  had  deprived 
of  it,  by  a  pimishment  more  intolerable  to  the  Romans  than 
death  itself.  But  that  he  must  quit  Pontus  immediately,  send 
back  the  farmers  of  the  revenues,  and  restore  to  the  Romans 
and  their  allies  what  he  unjustly  detained  from  them.  If  he 
should  do  this,  he  might  then  send  the  presents  which  success- 
ful generals  were  wont  to  receive  from  their  friends"  (for  Phar- 
naces  had  sent  him  a  golden  crown).  With  this  answer  he 
dismissed  the  embassadors. 

Chap.  LXXI. — Phamaces  promised  every  thing :  but  hop^ 
ing  that  Caesar,  who  was  in  haste  to  be  gone,  would  readily  give 
credit  to  whatever  he  said,  that  he  might  the  sooner  set  out 
upon  more  urgent  affairs  (for  every  body  knew  that  his  presence 
was  much  wanted  at  Rome),  he  performed  but  slowly,  wanted 
to  protract  the  day  of  his  departure,  demanded  other  conditions, 
and  in  fine  endeavored  to  elude  his  engagements.  Caesar,  per- 
ceiving his  drift,  did  now,  out  of  necessity,  what  he  was  usually 
wont  to  do  through  inclination,  and  resolved  to  decide  the  afl^ir 
as  soon  as  possible  by  a  battle. 


420  IIIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES:  chap.  Lxxiy. 

Chap.  LXXII. — Zela  is  a  town  of  Pontus,  well  fortified, 
though  situated  in  a  plain  ;  for  a  natural  eminence,  as  if  raised 
by  art,  sustains  the  walls  on  all  sides.  All  around  is  a  great 
number  of  large  mountains,  intersected  by  valleys.  The  highest 
of  these,  which  is  celebrated  for  the  victory  of  Mithridates,  the 
defeat  of  Triarius,'  and  the  destruction  of  our  army,  is  not  above 
three  miles  from  Zela,  and  has  a  ridge  that  almost  extends  to 
the  town.  Here  Pharnaces  encamped,  with  all  his  forces,  re- 
pairing the  fortifications  of  a  position  which  had  proved  so  for- 
tunate to  his  father. 

Chap.  LXXIII. — Caesar  having  encamped  about  five  miles 
from  the  enemy,  and  observing  that  the  valleys  which  defended 
the  king's  camp  would  likewise  defend  his  own,  at  the  same 
distance,  if  the  enemy,  who  were  much  nearer,  did  not  seize 
them  before  him ;  ordered  a  great  quantity  of  fascines  to  bo 
brought  within  the  intrenchments.  This  being  quickly  per- 
formed, next  night,  at  the  fourth  watch,  leaving  the  baggage  in 
the  camp,  he  set  out  with  the  legions ;  and  arriving  at  day- 
break unsuspected  by  the  enemy,  possessed  himself  of  the  same 
post  where  Mithridates  had  defeated  Triarius.  Hither  he  com- 
manded all  the  fascines  to  be  brought,  employing  the  servants 
of  the  army  for  that  purpose,  that  the  soldiers  might  not  be 
called  oflF  from  the  works ;  because  the  valley,  which  divided 
the  eminence,  where  he  was  intrenching  himself  from  the  enemy, 
was  not  above  a  mile  wide. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — Pharnaces  perceiving  this,  next  morning 
ranged  all  his  troops  in  order  of  battle  before  his  camp. 
Caesar,  on  accoimt  of  the  disadvantage  of  the  ground,  believed 
that  lie  was  reviewing  them  according  to  military  discipline ; 
or  with  a  view  to  retard  his  works,  by  keeping  a  great  num- 
ber of  his  men  under  arms  ;  or  through  the  confidence  of  the 
king,  that  he  might  not  seem  to  defend  his  position  by  his 
fortifications  rather  than  by  force.  Therefore,  keeping  only 
his  first  line  in  order  of  battle,  he  commanded  the  rest  of  the 
army  to  go  on  with  their  works.  But  Pharnaces,  either  prompt- 

'  Triarius  was  one  of  Lucullus's  lieutenants :  he  was  desirous  of  hav- 
ing the  honor  of  defeating  Mithridates  before  the  arrival  of  LucuUus,  and 
coming  to  an  engagement  on  most  disadvantageous  ground,  was  defeated 
with  great  loss.  Seven  thousand  soldiers,  one  hundred  and  fifty  centu- 
rions, and  more  than  twenty-four  military  tribunes,  are  said  to  have  fallen 
in  this  engagement 


OHAP.  UCTVX  THE   ALEXANDRIAN  WAR.  421 

ed  by  the  place  itself,  which  had  been  so  fortunate  to  his  father ; 
or  induced  by  favorable  omens,  as  we  were  afterward  told ; 
or  discovering  the  small  number  of  our  men  that  were  in  arms 
(for  he  took  all  that  were  employed  in  carrying  materials  to  the 
works  to  be  soldiers) ;  or  confiding  in  his  veteran  army,  who 
valued  themselves  upon  having  defeated  the  twenty-second 
legion ;  and  at  the  same  time,  despising  our  troops,  whom 
he  knew  he  had  worsted,  under  Domitius ;  was  determined 
upon  a  battle,  and  to  that  end  began  to  cross  the  valley.  Caesar, 
at  first,  laughed  at  his  ostentation,  in  crowding  his  army  into 
so  narrow  a  place,  where  no  enemy,  in  his  right  senses,  would 
have  ventured :  while,  in  the  mean  time,  Phamaces  continued 
his  march,,  and  began  to  ascend  the  steep  hill  on  which  Caesar 
was  posted. 

Chap.  LXXV. — Caesar,  astonished  at  his  incredible  rash- 
ness and  confidence,  and  finding  himself  suddenly  and  unex- 
pectedly attacked,  called  off  his  soldiers  from  the  works,  order- 
ed them  to  arms,  opposed  the  legions  to  the  enemy,  and  ranged 
his  troops  in  order  of  battle.  The  suddenness  of  the  thing  oc- 
casioned some  terror  at  first ;  and  our  ranks  not  being  yet 
formed,  the  scythed  chariots^  disordered  and  confused  the  sol- 
diers :  however,  the  multitude  of  darts  discharged  against  them, 
soon  put  a  stop  to  their  career.  The  enemy's  army  followed 
them  close,  and  began  the  battle  with  a  shout.  Our  advan- 
tageous situation,  but  especially  the  assistance  of  the  gods,  who 
preside  over  all  the  events  of  war,  and  more  particularly  those 
where  human  conduct  can  be  of  no  service,  favored  us  greatly 
on  this  occasion. 

Chap.  LXXVI. — After  a  sharp  and  obstinate  conflict, 
victory  began  to  declare  for  us  on  the  right  wiug,  where  the 
sixth  legion  was  posted.  The  enemy  there  were  totally  over- 
thrown, but,  in  the  center  and  left,  the  battle  was  long  and 
doubtful;  however,  with  the  assistance  of  the  gods,  we  at 
last  prevailed  there  also,  and  drove  them  with  the  utmost  pre- 
cipitation down  the  hill  which  they  had  so  easily  ascended 
before.  Great  nmnbers  being  slain,  and  many  crushed  by  the 
flight  of  their  own  troops,  such  as  had  the  good  fortune  to 
escape  were  nevertheless  obliged  to  throw  away  their  arms ;  so 

>  For  an  accurate  and  complete  description  of  the  scjrthed  chariots  used 
b7  the  ancients,  see  my  translation  of  l2vy,  book  zzzvii.  chap,  zliii. 


422  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.        chap,  hxxyni. 

that  having  crossed,  and  got  upon  the  opposite  ascent,  they 
could  not,  being  unarmed,  derive  any  benefit  from  tlie  ad- 
vantage of  the  ground.  Our  men  flushed  with  victory,  did 
not  hesitate  to  advance  up  the  disadvantageous  ground,  and 
attack  their  fortifications,  which  they  soon  forced,  notwith- 
standing the  resistance  made  by  the  cohorts  left  by  Pharnaces 
to  guard  it.  Almost  the  whole  army  was  cut  to  pieces  or  made 
prisoners.  Pharnaces  himself  escaped,  with  a  few  horse ;  and 
had  not  the  attack  on  the  camp  given  him  an  opportunity  of 
fleeing  without  pursuit,  he  must  certainly  have  fallen  alive  into 
Caesar's  hands.  ^       •.-.—..,,  ,.,^^. 

Chap.  LXXVIL — Though  Cjesar*  was  accustomed  to  victory, 
yet  he  felt  incredible  joy  at  the  present  success ;  because 
he  had  so  speedily  put  an  end  to  a  very  great  war.  The 
remembrance,  too,  of  the  danger  to  which  he  had  been  expos- 
ed, enhanced  the  pleasure,  as  he  had  obtained  an  easy  \actory 
in  a  very  difficult  conjuncture.  Having  thus  recovered  Pontus, 
and  abandoned  the  plunder  of  the  enemy's  camp  to  the  soldiers, 
he  set  out  next  day  with  some  light  horse.  He  ordered  the 
sixth  legion  to  return  to  Italy  to  receive  the  honors  and  rewards 
they  had  merited  ;  and  sent  home  the  auxiliary  troops  of  Deio- 
tarus,  and  left  two  legions  with  Caelius  Vincianus  to  protect  the 
kingdom  of  Pontus.  -    -""- „»_^^ 

Chap.  LXXVIH. — Through  Gallograscia  and  Bithynia  he 
marched  into  Asia,  and  examined  and  decided  all  the  con^ 
troversies  of  the  provinces  as  he  passed,  and  established  the 
limits  and  jurisdictions  of  the  several  kings,  states,  and  tetrarchs. 
Mithridates  of  Pergamus,  who  had  so  actively  and  successfully 
served  him  in  Egypt,  as  we  have  related  above,  a  man  of  royal 
descent  and  education  (for  Mithridates,  king  of  all  Asia,  out  of 
regard  to  his  birth,  had  carried  him  along  with  him  when  very 
young,  and  kept  him  in  his  camp  several  years),  was  appointed 
king  of  Bosphorus,  which  had  been  under  the  command  of 
Pharnaces.  And  thus  he  guarded  the  provinces  of  the  Roman 
people  against  the  attempts  of  barbarous  and  hostile  kings,  by 
the  interposition  of  a  prince  firmly  attached  to  the  interests 
of  the  republic.  He  bestowed  on  him  likewise  the  tetrarchy 
of  Gallograecia,  which  was  his  by  the  law  of  nations  and  family 

'  It  was  on  this  occasion,  that  writing  to  the  senate,  he  used  the  mem- 
orable words,  "  Vent,  vidi,  vici." 


OHAP.  Lxxvin.         THE  ALEXANDRIAN   WAR.  423 

claims,  though  it  had  been  possessed  for  some  years  by  Deio- 
tarus.  Thus  Caesar,  staying  nowhere  longer  than  the  necessity 
of  the  seditions  in  the  city  required,  and  having  settled  all 
things  relating  to  the  provinces  with  the  utmost  success  and 
dispatch,  returned  to  Italy  much  sooner  than  "vvas  generally 
expected. 


HIRTIUS'S    COMMENTARIES 


AFRICAN   WAR. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.  Cffisar  sails  for  Africa,  IV.-VI.  And,  after  an  unsuccessful  eflfort  to  take 
Adrumetum,  encamps  at  Ruspina.  VII.  Leptia  surrenders  to  him,  and 
is  made  the  rallying  point  for  nis  auxiliaries.  IX.-XI.  Caesar  endeavors 
to  procure  supplies  of  provisions,  XII.-XIX.  And  skirmishes  with  La- 
bienus.  XXI.  He  increases  his  army  while  encamped  before  Ruspina, 
and  procures  arms  and  supplies.  XXII.,  XXIII.  Cato,  who  was  in 
command  of  Utica,  urges  young  Pompey  to  invade  the  territory  of 
Bogud,  king  of  Mauritania :  Pompey  complies  with  his  wish,  but  is  un- 
successful at  Ascurum.  XXIV.  Scipio,  Labienus,  and  Petreius,  unite 
their  forces ;  Caesar  suffers  severely  from  want  of  com.  XXV.  Sitius 
and  King  Bogud  invade  Juba's  territories,  and  compel  him  to  march  to 
the  assistance  of  his  subjects.  Csesar  assures  the  Africans  of  his  arrival, 
and  draws  together  auxiliaries.  XXVII.  Scipio  trains  his  elephants. 
XXVIII.  Two  brothers  of  the  name  of  Titius  arc  taken  prisoners  by 
Virgilius,  and  put  to  death  by  the  orders  of  Scipio.  XXIX.  Labienus 
besieges  Leptis,  but  is  repulsed.  XXX.-XXXII.  Csesar  is  unwilling 
to  come  to  an  engagement  with  Scipio.  A  great  number  of  Gaetulians 
and  Numidians  desert  to  him.  XXXIII.  The  state  of  Achilla  surren- 
ders to  Messius,  XXXIV.  And  the  island  of  Cercina  to  Sallustius. 
XXXV.  Some  Gaetulians  are  sent  by  Scipio  as  spies  to  discover  the 
amount  of  Caesar's  forces :  they  desert  to  Csesar.  XXXVI.  Theinhabit- 
ants  of  Tisdra  send  embassadors  to  Caesar,  offering  to  surrender.  Sitius 
takes  by  storm  one  of  Juba's  strongest  fortresses.  XXXVII.-XLII. 
The  maneuvers  of  Caesar  and  Scipio.  XLIII.  Considius  abandons  the 
blockade  of  Achillas;  and  retreats  to  Adrumetum.  XLIV.-XLVI. 
Caesar's  ships  are  intercepted  by  the  enemy.  Some  veterans  are  taken 
prisoners,  and  put  to  death  by  Scipio's  orders,  because  they  refused  to 
desert.  XLVn.  Caesar's  troops  are  much  harassed  by  a  violent  storm. 
XLVIII.  Juba  brings  auxiliaries  to  Scipio.    XLIX.-LIT.  Cassar  defeats 


CHAP.  I.  THE  AFRICAN"  "WAR.  426 

the  enemy  near  Uzita.  LIII.  The  ninth  and  tenth  legions  arrive  from 
Sicily.  LIV.  Caesar  breaks  eonie  of  his  officers,  on  account  of  their 
disgraceful  conduct  LV.  A  revolt  of  the  Gsetnlians  compels  Juba  to 
Bend  back  part  of  his  army  to  defend  his  own  kingdom.  LVII,  Caesar's 
soldiers  hold  frequent  conference  with  Scipio.  Aquinius,  when  en- 
gaged in  conversation  with  Sasema,  is  ordered  by  Juba  to  cea.se. 
liVlII.-LXIV.  The  hostile  armies  immediately  come  to  an  action  be- 
tween Uzita  and  Adrumetum ;  the  victory  is  tor  a  long  time  doubtful, 
but  at  length  Csesar  gains  the  day.  LXV.-LXXIII.  Caesar  takes  Zeta, 
and  trains  his  soldiers  in  the  method  of  opposing  elephants.  LXXIV, 
Vacca  declares  in  favor  of  Caesar :  it  is  sacked  and  demolished  by  Juba. 
LXXV.-LXXVII.  Csesar  marches  against  Sarsura,  and  takes  it j  Tha- 
bena  shares  the  same  fete.  LXXVlll.  The  battle  of  Tegea.  LXXIX.- 
LXXXVIII.  Caesar  conquers  the  enemy  at  Thapsus  and  marches  to 
Utica ;  Cato  commits  suicide,  and  Caesar  obtains  possession  of  the  city. 
LXXXIX.,  XC.  Caesar  pmrdons  Quintus  Leearius,  enters  Utica,  and 
fines  many  of  the  inhabitants.  XCI.-XCII.  The  inhabitants  of  Zama 
Bhut  their  gates  against  Juba.  XCIII.  Considius  flees  from  Tisdra ; 
Virjnhus  surrenders.  XCIV.  The  death  of  Juba  and  Petreius  XCV 
P.  Sitius  conquers  Sabura ;  the  latter  is  slain  in  the  action.  Death  of 
Faustus  and  Afranius,  XCVI.  And  likewise  of  Scipio.  XCVII.  Caesar 
Bells  the  properties  of  his  enemies  at  Zampa  and  Utica.  He  reduces 
Numidia  to  tne  state  of  being  a  province,  and  exacts  heavy  fines  from 
the  inhabitants  of  Thapsus,  Adrumetum,  Leptis,  and  Tisdra.  XCVHI. 
He  passes  over  to  Carales  in  Sardinia,  and  subsequently  repairs  to  Kome. 

Chap.  I. — Cjesar,  advancing  by  moderate  journeys,  and 
continuing  his  march  without  intermission,  arrived  at  Lily- 
bseum,'  on  the  14th  day  before  the  calends  of  January. 
Designing  to  embark  immediately,  though  he  had  only  one 
legion  of  new  levies,  and  not  quite  six  hundred  horse,  he 
ordered  his  tent  to  be  pitched  so  near  the  sea-side  that  the 
waves  lashed  the  very  foot  of  it.  This  he  did  with  a  view 
that  none  should  think  he  had  time  to  delay,  and  that  his 
men  might  be  kept  in  readiness  at  a  day  or  an  hour's  warning. 
Though  the  wind  at  that  time  was  contrary,  he  nevertheless 
detained  the  soldiers  and  mariners  on  board,  that  he  might 
lose  no  opportunity  of  sailing  ;  the  rather,  because  the  forces  of 
the  enemy  were  announced  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  province, 
to  consist  of  inntmaberable  cavalry  not  to  be  numbered ;  four 
legions  headed  by  Juba,  together  with  a  great  body  of  light- 
armed  troops;  ten  legions  under  the  command  of  Scipio;  a 
hundred  and  twenty  elephants,  and  fleets  in  abundance.  Yet 
he  Vias  not  alarmed,  nor  lost  his  confident  hopes  and  spirits. 
Meantime  the  number  of  galleys  and  transports  increased 
daily ;  the  new-levied  legions  flocked  in  to  him  from  all  parts ; 

'  A  promontory  and  town  in  Sicily,  opposite  to  Africa. 


426  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  hi 

among^  the  rest  the  fifth,  a  veteran  legion,  and  about  two 
thousand  horse. 

Chap.  II. — Having  got  together  six  legions  and  about  two 
thousand  horse,  he  embarked  the  legions  as  fast  as  they 
arrived,  in  the  galleys,  and  tlie  cavalry  in  the  transports. 
Then  sending  the  greatest  part  of  the  fleet  before,  with  orders 
to  sail  for  the  island  of  Aponiana,  not  far  from  Lilybajum  ;  he 
himself  continued  a  little  longer  in  Sicily,  and  exposed  to 
public  sale  some  confiscated  estates.  Leaving  all  other  affairs 
to  the  care  of  AUienus'  the  przetor,  who  then  commanded  in 
the  island ;  and  strictly  charging  him  to  use  the  utmost 
expedition  in  embarking  the  remainder  of  the  troops  ;  he  set 
sail  the  sixth  day  before  the  calends  of  January,  and  soon  came 
up  wnth  the  rest  of  the  fleet.  As  the  wind  was  favorable,  and 
afforded  a  quick  passage,  he  arrived  the  fourth  day  within 
sight  of  Africa,  attended  by  a  few  galleys  :  for  the  transports, 
being  mostly  dispersed  and  scattered  by  the  winds,  with  tho 
exception  of  a  few  were  driven  different  ways.  Passing 
Clupea  and  Neapolis  with  the  fleet,  he  continued  for  some 
time  to  coast  along  the  shore,  leaving  many  towns  and  castles 
behind  him. 

Chap.  HI. — After  he  came  before  Adrumetum,  where  the 
enemy  had  a  garrison,  commanded  by  C.  Considius,  and  where 
Cn.  Piso''  appeared  upon  the  shore  toward  Clupea,  with  the 
cavalry  of  Adrumetum,  and  about  three  thousand  Moors,  ho 
stopped  awhile,  facing  the  port,  till  the  rest  of  the  fleet 
should  come  up,  and  then  landed  his  men,^  though  their 
number  at  that  time  did  not  exceed  three  thousand  foot  and  a 
hundred  and  fifty  horse.  There,  encamping  before  the  town, 
he  continued  quiet,  without  offering  any  act  of  hostility,  and 
restrained  all  from  plunder.  Meantime  the  inhabitants 
manned  the  walls,  and  assembled  in  great  numbers  before  the 
gate,  to  defend  themselves,  their  garrison  within  amounting  to 
two   legions.      Caesar,    having   ridden   round   the    town,    and 

'  This  is  the  AUienus  to  whom  Cicero  addresses  his  Eighteenth  Epistle. 
On  the  death  of  Caesar,  he  espoused  the  party  of  Brutus  and  Cassiys. 

2  This  was  the  father  of  Piso,  who  was  accused,  in  the  reign  of  Tibe- 
rius, of  having  poisoned  German  icus. 

3  When  Caesar  was  leaving  his  ship,  he  accidentally  fell ;  perceiving 
that  the  soldiers  looked  on  it  as  an  unfavorable  omen,  he  dispelled  their 
superstitious  fears  by  saying,  "  Africa,  I  embrace  thee." 


CHAP.  VI.-  THE  AFRICAN"  "WAR  427 

thoroughly  examined  its  situation,  returned  to  his  camp. 
Some  blamed  his  conduct  on  this  occasion,  and  charged  him 
with  a  considerable  oversight,  in  not  appointing  a  place  of  meet- 
ing to  the  pilots  and  captains  of  the  fleet,  or  delivering  them 
sealed  instructions,  according  to  his  usual  custom ;  which  being 
opened  at  a  certain  time,  might  have  directed  them  to  assemble 
at  a  specifietl  place.  But  in  this  Caesar  acted  not  without 
design ;  for  as  he  knew  of  no  port  in  Africa  that  was  clear  of 
the  enemy's  forces,  and  where  the  fleet  might  rendezvous  in 
security,  he  chose  to  rely  entirely  upon  fortune,  and  land  where 
occasion  offered.  .  ~.^-  ,„._>,^ 

Chap.  IV. — In  the  mean  time,  L.  Plancus,  one  of  Caesar's 
lieutenants,  desired  leave  to  treat  with  Considius,  and  try,  if  pos- 
sible, to  bring  him  to  reason.  Leave  being  granted  accord- 
ingly, he  wrote  him  a  letter,  and  sent  it  into  the  town  by  a  cap- 
tive. When  the  captive  arrived,  and  presented  the  letter, 
Considius,  before  he  received  it,  demanded  whence  it  came,  and 
being  told  from  Caesar,  the  Roman  general,  answered,  "  That  he 
knew  no  general  of  the  Roman  forces  but  Scipio."  Then,  com- 
manding the  messenger  to  be  immediately  slain  in  his  presence, 
he  delivered  the  letter,  unread  and  unopened,  to  a  trusty  par- 
tisan, with  orders  to  carry  it  directly  to  Scipio. 

Chap.  V. — Caesar  had  now  continued  a  day  and  a  night 
before  the  town,  without  receiving  any  answer  from  Considius ; 
the  rest  of  the  forces  were  not  yet  arrived  ;  his  cavalry  was  not 
considerable  ;  he  had  not  sufficient  troops  with  him  to  invest 
the  place,  and  these  were  new  levies :  neither  did  he  think  it 
advisable,  upon  his  first  landing,  to  expose  the  army  to  wounds 
and  fatigue  ;  more  especially,  as  the  town  was  strongly  fortified, 
and  extremely  difficult  of  access,  and  a  great  body  of  horse  was 
said  to  be  upon  the  point  of  arrival  to  succor  the  inhabitants ; 
he  therefore  thought  it  advisable  not  to  remain  and  besiege  the 
town,  lest  while  he  pursued  that  design,  the  enemy's  cavalry 
should  come  behind  and  surround  him. 

Chap.  VI. — But  as  he  was  drawing  off  his  men,  the  garrison 
made  a  sudden  sally ;  and  the  cavalry  which  had  been  sent  by 
Juba  to  receive  their  pay,  happening  just  then  to  come  up,  they 
took  possession  of  the  camp  Caesar  had  left,  and  began  to  ha- 
rass his  rear.  This  being  perceived,  the  legionaries  imme- 
diately halted  ;  and  the  cavalry,  though  few  in  number,  boldly 
charged  the  vast  multitude  of  the  enemy.     An  incredible  event 


428  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  tjhap.  via. 

occurred,  that  less  tlian  thirty  Gallic  horse  repulsed  two  thousand 
Moors,  aud  drove  them  into  the  town.  Having  thus  repulsed 
the  enemy  and  compelled  them  to  retire  behind  their  walls, 
Csesar  resumed  his  intended  march :  but  observing  that  they 
often  repeated  their  sallies,  renewing  the  pursuit  from  time  to 
time,  and  again  fleeing  when  attacked  by  the  horse,  ho  posted 
a  few  of  the  veteran  cohorts  which  ho  had  with  him,  with  part 
of  the  cavalry,  in  the  rear,  and  so  proceeded  slowly  on  his  march. 
The  further  he  advanced  from  the  town,  the  less  eager  were  the 
Numidians  to  pursue.  Meantime,  deputies  arrived  from  the 
several  towns  and  castles  on  the  road,  offering  to  furnish  him 
with  corn,  and  to  perform  whatever  he  might  command.  To- 
ward the  evening  of  that  day,  which  was  the  calends  of  January, 
he  fixed  his  camp  at  Ruspina; 

Chap.  VII. — Thence  he  removed  and  came  before  Leptis,  a 
free  city  and  governed  by  its  own  laws.  Here  he  was  met  by 
deputies  from  the  town,  who,  in  the  name  of  the  inhabitants, 
offered  their  free  submission.  Whereupon,  placing  centurions 
and  a  guard  before  the  gates,  to  prevent  the  soldiers  from  en- 
tering, or  offering  violence  to  any  of  the  inhabitants,  he  himself 
encamped  toward  the  shore,  not  far  distant  from  the  town. 
Hither  by  accident  arrived  some  of  the  galleys  and  transports ; 
by  whom  he  was  informed  that  the  rest  of  the  fleet,  uncertain 
what  course  to  pursue,  had  been  steering  for  Utica.'  In  the 
mean  time  Cajsar  could  not  depart  from  the  sea,  nor  seek  the 
inland  provinces,  on  account  of  the  eiTor  committed  by  the 
fleet.  He  likewise  sent  the  cavalry  back  to  their  ships,  prob- 
ably to  hinder  the  country  from  being  plundered,  and  ordered 
fresh  water  to  be  carried  to  them  on  board.  Meanwhile  the 
Moorish  horse  rose  suddenly,  Caesar's  party  not  expecting  it, 
on  the  rowers  who  had  been  employed  in  carrying  water,  as 
they  came  out  of  the  ships,  and  wounded  many  with  their  dart's 
and  killed  some.  For  the  manner  of  these  barbarians  is,  to  lie 
in  ambush  with  their  horses  among  the  valleys,  and  suddenly 
launch  upon  an  enemy ;  they  seldom  choosing  to  engage  hand 
to  hand  in  a  plain. 

Chap.  VIII. — In  the  mean  time,  Csesar  dispatched  letters 
and  messengers  into  Sardinia  and  the  neighboring  provinces, 
with  orders,  as  soon  as  they  read  the  letters,  to  send  supplies 

'  A  town  of  ^Vfrica,  which,  after  the  destruction  of  Carthage,  became 
the  principal  city  of  that  continent. 


CHAP.  I.  .'    THE  AFRICAN  WAE.  429 

of  men,  corn,  and  warlike  stores ;  and  iaving  unloaded  part  of 
the  fleet,  detached  it,  with  Rabirius  Posthumus,'  into  Sicily,  to 
bring  over  the  second  embarkation.  At  the  same  time  he 
ordered  out  ten  galleys,  to  get  intelligence  of  the  transports  that 
had  missed  their  way,  and  to  maintain  the  freedom  of  the  sea. 
He  also  ordered  C.  Sallustius  Prispus,  the  praetor,*  at  the  head 
of  a  squadron,  to  sail  to  Percina,  then  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy,  because  he  heard  there  was  great  quantity  of  corn  in 
that  island  :  he  gave  these  orders  and  instructions  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  leave  no  room  for  excuse  or  delay.  •  Meanwhile,  hav- 
ing informed  himself^  from  the  deserters  and  natives,  of  the 
condition  of  Scipio  and  his  followers;  and  understanding  that 
they  were  at  the  whole  charge  of  maintaining  Juba's  cavalry ; 
he  could  not  but  pity  the  infatuation  of  men,  who  thus  chose 
to  be  tributaries  to  the  king  of  Numidia,  rather  than  securely 
enjoy  their  fortunes  at  home  with  their  fellow-citizens. 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar  moved  his  camp  on  the  third  day  before 
the  nones  of  January ;  and  leaving  six  cohorts  at  Leptis,  under 
the  command  of  Saserna,  returned  with  the  rest  of  the  forces 
to  Ruspina,  whence  he  had  come  the  day  before.  Here  he 
deposited  the  baggage  of  the  army  ;  and  marching  out  with  a 
light  body  of  troops  to  forage,  ordered  the  inhabitants  to  follow 
with  their  horses  and  carriages.  Having  by  this  means  got 
together  a  great  quantity  of  com,  he  came  back  to  Ruspina. 
I  think  that  he  acted  with  this  intention,  that  by  keeping 
possession  of  the  maritime  cities,  and  providing  them  with 
garrisons,  he  might  secure  a  retreat  for  his  fleet. 

Chap.  X. — Leaving  therefore  P.  Saserna,  the  brother  of  him 
who  commanded  at  Leptis,  to  take  charge  of  the  town,  with 
one  legion,  he  orders  all  the  wood  that  could  be  found  to  be 
carried  into  the  place ;  and  set  out  in  person  from  Ruspina, 
with  seven  cohorts,  part  of  the  veteran  legions  who  had  behaved 
so  well  in  the  fleet  under  Sulpicius  and  Vatinius  ;  and  march- 
ing directly  for  the  port,  which  lies  at  about  two  miles'  distance, 
embarked  with  them  in  the  evening,  without  imparting  his 
intentions  to  the  army,  who  were  extremely  inquisitive  concern- 

•  This  is  the  Rabiriua  Posthumus  for  whom  Cicero  pleaded  in  a  speech 
which  is  still  extaxit. 

2  The  famous  historian ;  he  was  expelled  the  senate  by  Appius  Clau- 
dius, the  Censor,  upon  which  he  embraced  the  cause  of  Casar,  who  sub- 
sequently restored  him. 


430  HIRTIUS'S   COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xii. 

ing  the  general's  design..  His  departure  occasioned  the  utmost 
sadness  and  consternation  among  the  troops;  for  being  few  in 
number,  mostly  new  levies,  and  those  not  all  suffered  to  land, 
they  saw  themselves  exposed,  upon  a  foreign  coast,  to  the 
mighty  forces  of  a  crafty  nation,  supported  by  an  innumerable 
cavalry.  Nor  had  they  any  resource  in  their  present  circum- 
stances, or  expectation  of  safety  in  their  own  conduct ;  but 
derived  all  their  hope  from  the  alacrity,  vigor,  and  wonderful 
cheerfulness  that  appeared  in  their  general's  countenance  ;  for 
he  was  of  an  iutrepid  spirit,  and  behaved  with  undaunted 
resolution  and  confidence.  On  his  conduct,  therefore,  they 
entirely  relied,  and  hoped  to  a  man,  that  by  his  skill  and 
talents,  all  difficulties  would  vanish  before  them. 

Chap.  XI. — Caesar,  having  continued  the  whole  night  on 
board,  prepared  to  set  sail  about  day-break ;  when,  all  on  a 
sudden,  the  part  of  the  fleet  that  had  caused  so  much  anxiety, 
appeared  unexpectedly  in  view.  Wherefore,  ordering  his  men 
to  quit  their  ships  immediately,  and  receive  the  rest  of  the 
troops  in  arms  upon  the  shore,  he  made  the  new  fleet  enter 
the  port  with  the  utmost  diligence  ;  and  landing  all  the  forces, 
horse  and  foot,  returned  again  to  Ruspina.  Here  he  estab- 
lished his  camp ;  and  taking  with  him  thirty  cohorts,  without 
baggage,  advanced  into  the  country  to  forage.  Thus  was 
Caesar's  purpose  at  length  discovered  :  that  he  meant,  unknown 
to  the  enemy,  to  have  sailed  to  the  assistance  of  the  transports 
that  had  missed  their  way,  lest  they  should  unexpectedly  fall  in 
■with  the  African  fleet.  And  he  did  not  wish  his  own  soldiers 
who  were  left  behind  in  garrison  to  know  this,  lest  they  should 
be  intimidated  by  the  smallness  of  their  numbers,  and  the 
multitude  of  the  enemy. 

Chap.  XH. — Caesar  had  not  marched  above  three  miles 
from  his  camp,  when  he  was  informed  by  his  scouts,  and  some 
advanced  parties  of  horse,  that  the  enemy's  forces  were  in 
view.  As  soon  as  this  announcement  was  made,  a  great  cloud 
of  dust  began  to  appear.  Upon  this  intelligence,  Cassar  ordered 
all  his  horse,  of  which  he  had  at  that  time  but  a  very  small 
number,  to  advance,  as  likewise  his  archers,  only  a  few  of 
whom  had  followed  him  from  the  camp ;  and  the  legions  to 
march  quietly  after  him  in  order  of  battle  ;  while  he  went  for- 
ward at  the  head  of  a  small  party.  Soon  after,  having  dis- 
covered  the   enemy   at   some   distance,   he   commanded   the 


CHAP.  XV.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR.  431 

soldiers  to  repair  to  their  arms,  and  prepare  for  battle.  Their 
number  in  all  did  not  exceed  thirty  cohorts,  with  four  hundred 
horse,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  archers. 

Chap.  XIII. — Meanwhile  tlie  enemy,  under  the  command 
of  Labienus,  and  the  two  Pacidii,  drew  up,  with  a  very  large 
front,  consisting  not  so  much  of  foot  as  of  horse,  whom  they 
intermixed  with  light-armed  Numidians  and  archers ;  forming 
themselves  in  such  close  order,  that  Caesar's  army,  at  a  distance, 
mistook  them  all  for  infantry ;  and  strengthening  their  right 
and  left  with  many  squadrons  of  horse.  Caesar  drew  up  his 
army  in  a  single  line,  being  obliged  to  do  so  by  the  smallness  of 
his  numbers ;  covering  his  front  with  his  archers,  and  placing 
his  cavalry  on  the  right  and  left  wings,  with  particular  instrud- 
tions  not  to  suflfer  themselves  to  be  surrounded  by  the  enemy's 
numerous  horse ;  for  he  imagined  that  he  would  have  to  fight 
only  with  infantry. 

Chap.  XIV. — As  both  sides  stood  in  expectation  of  the  sig- 
nal, and  Caesar  would  not  stir  from  his  post,  as  he  saw  that 
with  such  few  troops  against  so  great  a  force  he  must  depend 
more  on  stratagem  than  strength,  on  a  sudden  the  enemy's 
horse  began  to  extend  themselves,  and  move  in  a  lateral  di- 
rection, so  as  to  encompass  the  hills  and  weaken  Caesar's 
horse,  and  at  the  same  time  to  surround  them.  The  latter 
could  scarcely  keep  their  ground  against  their  numbers. 
Meanwhile,  both  the  main  bodies  advancing  to  engage,  the 
enemy's  cavalry,  intermixed  with  some  light-armed  Numidians, 
suddenly  sprang  forward,  from  their  crowded  troops,  and 
attacked  the  legions  with  a  shower  of  darts.  Our  men,  pre- 
paring to  return  the  charge,  their  horse  retreated  a  little, 
while  the  foot  continued  to  maintain  their  ground,  till  the 
others,  having  rallied,  came  on  again,  with  fresh  vigor,  to  sus- 
tain them. 

Chap.  XV — Caesar  perceived  that  his  ranks  were  in  dan- 
ger of  being  broken  by  this  new  way  of  fighting,  for  our  foot, 
in  pursuing  the  enemy's  horse,  having  advanced  a  considerable 
way  beyond  their  colors,  were  wounded  in  the  flank  by  the 
nearest  Niunidian  darts,  while  the  enemy's  horse  easily 
escaped  our  infentry's  javelins  by  flight ;  he  therefore  gave 
express  orders  that  no  soldier  should  advance  above  four  feet 
beyond  the  ensigns.  Meanwhile,  Labienus's  cavalry,  confiding 
in  their  numbers,  endeavored   to   surroimd    those   of  Caesar : 


432  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xtiii. 

who  being  few  in  number,  and  overpowered  by  the  multitude 
of  the  enemy,  were  forced  to  give  ground  a  httle,  their 
horses  being  much  wounded.  The  enemy  pressed  on  more 
and  more ;  so  that  in  an  instant,  the  legions,  being  sur- 
rounded on  all  sides  by  the  enemy's  cavalry,  were  obliged  to 
form  themselves  into  a  circle,  and  fight,  as  if  inclosed  with 
barriers. 

Chap.  XVI. — Labienus,  with  his  head  uncovered,  advanced 
on  horseback  to  the  front  of  the  battle,  sometimes  encourag- 
ing his  own  men,  sometimes  addressing  Caesar's  legions  thus : 
"  So  ho  !  you  raw  soldiers  there  !"  says  he,  "  why  so  fierce  1 
Has  he  infatuated  you  too  with  his  words?  IVuly  he  has 
brought  you  into  a  fine  condition !  I  pity  you  sincerely." 
Upon  this,  one  of  the  soldiers  said :  "  I  am  none  of  your  raw 
wan'iors,  Labienus,  but  a  veteran,  of  the  tenth  legion."  *'  Where's 
your  standard  ?"  replied  Labienus.  "  I'll  soon  make  you  sen- 
sible who  I  am,"  answered  the  soldier.  Then  pulling  ofl'  his 
helmet,  to  discover  himself,  he  threw  a  javelin,  with  all  his 
rtrcngth  at  Labienus,  which  wounding  his  horse  severely  in  the 
breast — "  Know,  Labienus,"  says  he,  "  that  this  dart  was  thrown 
by  a  soldier  of  the  tenth  legion."  However,  the  whole  army 
was  not  a  little  daunted,  especially  the  new  levies  ;  and  began 
to  cast  their  eyes  upon  Caesar,  minding  nothing,  for  the  present, 
but  to  defend  themselves  from  the  enemy's  darts. 

Chap.  XVII. — Caesar  meanwhile,  perceiving  the  enemy's  de- 
sign, endeavored  to  extend  his  line  of  battle,  as  much  as  possible, 
directing  the  cohorts  to  face  about  alternately  to  the  right  and 
left.  By  this  means,  he  broke  the  enemy's  circle  with  his  right 
and  left  wings  ;  and  attacking  one  part  of  them,  thus  separated 
from  the  other,  with  his  horse  and  foot,  at  last  put  them  to 
flight.  He  pursued  them  but  a  little  way,  fearing  an  ambus- 
cade, and  returned  again  to  his  own  men.  The  same  was  done 
by  the  other  division  of  Caesar's  horse  and  foot,  so  that  the  ene- 
my being  driven  back,  and  severely  wounded  on  all  sides,  he 
retreated  toward  his  camp,  in  order  of  battle. 

Chap.  XVHI. — Meantime  M.  Petreius,  and  Cn.  Piso,  with 
eleven  hundred  select  Numidian  horse,  and  a  considerable 
body  of  foot,  arrived  to  the  assistance  of  the  enemy;  who, 
recovering  from  their  terror,  upon  this  reinforcement,  and 
again  resuming  courage,  fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  legions,  as 
thfty  retreated,  and  endeavored  to  hinder  them  from  reaching 


CHAP.  XXI.  THE  AFRICAN  WAE.  ife'S 

their  camp.  Caesar,  perceiving  this,  ordered  his  men  to  wheel 
about,  and  renew  the  battle  in  the  middle  of  the  plain.  As 
the  enemy  still  pursued  their  former  plan,  and  avoided  a 
closing  engagement,  and  the  horses  of  Caesar's  cavalry  had  not 
yet  recovered  the  fatigue  of  their  late  voyage,  and  were  besides 
weakened  with  thirst,  weariness,  wounds,  and  of  course  unfit  for 
a  vigorous  and  long  pursuit,  which  even  the  time  of  the  day 
would  not  allow,  he  ordered  both  horse  and  foot  to  fall  at  once 
briskly  upon  the  enemy,  and  not  slacken  the  pursuit  till  they 
had  driven  them  quite  beyond  the  furthest  hills,  and  taken  pos- 
session of  them  themselves.  Accordingly,  upon  a  signal  being 
given,  when  the  enemy  were  throwing  their  javelins  in  a  faint 
and  careless  manner,  he  suddenly  charged  them  with  his  horse 
and  foot ;  who  in  a  moment  driving  them  from  the  field,  and 
over  the  adjoining  hill,  kept  possession  of  that  post  for  some 
time,  and  then  retired  slowly,  in  order  of  battle,  to  their  camp. 
The  enemy,  who,  in  this  last  attack,  had  been  vary  roughly 
handled,  then  at  length  retreated  to  their  fortifications. 

Chap.  XIX. — Meanwhile  the  action  being  over,  a  great 
number  of  deserters,  of  all  kinds,  flocked  to  Caesar's  camp, 
besides  multitudes  of  horse  and  foot  that  were  made  prisoners. 
From  them  we  learned  that  it  was  the  design  of  the  enemy  to 
have  astonished  our  raw  troops,  with  their  new  and  uncommon 
manner  of  fighting ;  and  after  surrounding  them  with  their 
cavalry,  to  have  cut  them  to  pieces,  as  they  had  done  Curio ; 
and  that  they  had  marched  against  us  expressly  with  that 
intention.  Labienus  had  even  said,  in  the  council  of  war,  that 
he  would  lead  such  a  numerous  body  of  auxiliaries  against  his 
adversaries,  as  should  fatigue  us  with  the  very  slaughter,  and 
defeat  us  even  in  the  bosom  of  victory ;  for  he  relied  more  on 
the  number  than  the  valor  of  his  troops.  He  had  heard  of 
the  mutiny  of  the  veteran  legions  at  Rome,  and  their  refusal 
to  go  into  Afi"ica ;  and  was  likewise  well  assured  of  the  fidelity 
of  his  troops,  who  had  served  three  years  under  him  in  Africa. 
He  had  a  great  number  of  Numidian  cavalry  and  light-armed 
troops,  besides  the  Gallic  and  German  horse,  whom  he  had 
drawn  together  out  of  the  remains  of  Pompey's  army,  and  car- 
ried over  with  him  from  Brundusium :  he  had  likewise  the  freed- 
men  raised  in  the  country,  and  trained  to  use  bridled  horses ; 
and  also  the  immense  number  of  Juba's  forces,  his  hundred  and 
twenty  elephants,  his    innumerable    cavalry  and  legionaries, 

19 


434  HIRTIITS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxL 

amounting  to  above  twelve  thousand.  Emboldened  by  the  hope 
such  mighty  forces  raised  in  him,  on  the  day  before  the  nones 
of  January,  three  days  after  Caesar's  arrival,  he  came  against 
him,  with  sixteen  hundred  Gallic  and  German  horse,  nine  hun- 
dred under  Petrous,  eight  thousand  Numidians,  four  times  that 
number  of  light-armed  foot,  vrith  a  multitude  of  archers  and 
slingers.  The  battle  lasted  from  the  fifth  hour  till  sun  set,  dur- 
ing which  time  Petreius,  receiving  a  dangerous  wound,  was 
obliged  to  quit  the  field. 

Chap.  XX. — Meantime  Caesar  fortified  his  camp  with  much 
greater  care,  reinforced  the  guards,  and  threw  up  two  intrench- 
ments;  one  from  Ruspina  quite  to  the  sea,  the  other  from  his 
camp  to  the  sea  likewise,  to  secure  the  communication,  and 
receive  supplies  without  danger.  He  landed  a  great  number 
of  darts  and  military  engines,  armed  part  of  the  mariners, 
Gauls,  Rhodians,  and  others,  that  after  the  example  of  the 
enemy  he  might  have  a  number  of  light-armed  troops  to  inter- 
mix with  his  cavalry.  He  likewise  strengthened  his  army  with 
a  great  number  of  Syrian  and  Iturean  archers  whom  he  drew 
from  the  fleet  into  his  camp :  for  he  understood  that  within 
three  days  Scipio  was  expected  to  unite  his  forces  to  Labienus 
and  Petreius,  and  his  army  was  said  to  consist  of  eight  legions 
and  three  thousand  horse.  At  the  same  time  he  established 
workshops,  made  a  great  number  of  darts  and  arrows,  provided 
himself  with  leaden  bullets  and  palisades,  wrote  to  Sicily  for 
hurdles  and  wood  to  make  rams,  because  he  had  none  in  Africa, 
and  likewise  gave  orders  for  sending  com  ;  for  the  harvest  in 
that  country  was  like  to  be  inconsiderable,  the  enemy  having 
taken  all  the  laborers  into  their  service  the  year  before,  and 
stored  up  the  grain  in  a  few  fortified  towns,  after  demolishing 
the  rest,  forcing  the  inhabitants  into  the  garrisoned  places,  and 
exhatisting  the  whole  country. 

Chap.  XXL — In  this  necessity,  by  paying  court  to  private 
individuals,  he  obtained  a  small  supply,  and  husbanded  it  with 
care.  In  the  mean  time  he  went  round  the  works  in  person 
daily,  and  kept  about  four  cohorts  constantly  on  duty,  on  ac- 
count of  the  multitude  of  the  enemy.  Labienus  sent  his  sick 
and  wounded,  of  which  the  number  was  very  considerable,  in 
wagons  to  Adrumetum.  Meanwhile  Caesar's  transports,  imac- 
quainted  with  the.  coast,  or  where  their  general  had  landed 
wandered   up   and  down    in  great  uncertainty;    and  being, 


CHAP.  zxni.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR  .     435 

attacked,  one  after  another,  by  the  enemy's  coasters,  were,  for  the 
most  part,  either  taken  or  burned.  Caesar,  being  informed  of 
this,  stationed  his  fleet  along  the  coast  and  islands  for  the  secu- 
rity of  his  convoys. 

Chap.  XXII. — Meanwhile  M.  Cato,*  who  commanded  in 
Utica,  never  ceased  urging  and  exhorting  young  Pompey,  in 
words  to  this  effect :  "  Your  father,  when  he  was  at  your  age, 
and  observed  the  commonwealth  oppressed  by  wicked  and 
daring  men,  and  the  party  of  order  either  slain  or  driven  into 
banishment  from  their  country  and  relations,  incited  by  the 
greatness  of  his  mind  and  the  love  of  glory,  though  then  very 
young,  and  only  a  private  man,  had  yet  the  courage  to  rally 
the  remains  of  his  father's  array,  and  assert  the  freedom  of 
Italy  and  Rome,  which  was  almost  crushed  forever.  He  also 
recovered  Sicily,  Africa,  Numidia,  Mauritania,  with  amazing 
dispatch,  and  by  that  means  gained  an  illustrious  and  exten- 
sive reputation  among  all  nations,  and  triumphed  while  very 
young  and  only  a  Roman  knight.  Nor  did  he  enter  upon  the 
administration  of  public  affairs,  distinguished  by  the  shining 
exploits  of  his  father,  or  the  fame  and  reputation  of  his  an- 
cestors, or  the  honors  and  dignities  of  the  state.  Will  you,  on 
the  contrary,  possessed  of  these  honors,  and  the  reputation 
acquired  by  your  father,  suflSciently  distinguished  by  your  own 
industry  and  greatness  of  mind,  not  bestir  yourself,  join  your 
father's  friends,  and  give  the  earnestly  required  assistance  to 
yourself,  the  republic,  and  every  man  of  worth  1" 

Chap.  XXIII. — The  youth,  roused  by  the  remonstrances 
of  that  grave  and  worthy  senator,  got  together  about  thirty 
sail,  of  all  sorts,  of  which  some  few  were  ships  of  war,  and  sail- 
ing from  Utica  to  Mauritania,  invaded  the  kingdom  of  Bogud. 
And  leaving  his  baggage  behind  him,  with  an  army  of  two 


*  After  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  Cato  fled  into  Africa,  where  he  still 
possessed  great  influence  among  Pompey's  party.  When  the  command 
of  the  army  in  Africa  was  oSered  him,  he  would  not  accept  it,  as  he  con- 
sidered that  it  ought  to  be  conferred  on  Scipio,  who  was  then  proconsuL 
The  appointment  of  Scipio  to  the  supreme  command  was  a  fatal  measure 
for  Pompey's  partisans,  and  contributed  in  a  great  measure  to  their  sub- 
sequent defeat.  Cato  employed  all  his  time  and  talents  in  fortifying 
Utica,  and  earnestly  advised  Scipio  and  the  other  generals  to  avoid 
coming  to  an  action  with  Csesar.  The  neglect  of  his  advice  led  to  the 
ruin  and  total  overthrow  of  his  party. 


436  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTAEIES.  chap.  irr. 

thousand  men,  partly  freedmen,  partly  slaves,  some  armed,  some 
not,  approached  the  town  of  Ascurum,  in  which  the  king  had  a 
garrison.  On  the  arrival  of  Pompey,  the  inhabitants  suffered 
him  to  advance  to  the  very  walls  and  gates ;  when,  suddenly 
sallying  out,  they  drove  back  his  troops  in  confusion  and  dismay 
to  the  sea  and  their  ships.  This  ill-success  determined  him  to 
leave  that  coast,  nor  did  he  afterward  land  in  any  place,  but 
steered  directly  for  the  Balearean  Isles. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Meantime  Scipio,  leaving  a  strong  garrison 
at  Utica,  began  his  march,  with  the  forces  we  have  described 
above,  and  encamped  first  at  Adrumetum;  and  then,  after  a 
stay  of  a  few  days,  setting  out  in  the  night,  he  joined  Petreius 
and  Labienus,  lodging  all  the  forces  in  one  camp,  about  three 
miles  distant  from  Caesar's.  Their  cavalry  made  continual 
excursions  to  our  very  works,  and  intercepted  those  who  ven- 
tured too  far  in  quest  of  wood  or  water,  and  obliged  us  to  keep 
within  our  intrenchments.  This  soon  occasioned  a  great 
scarcity  of  provision  among  Caesar's  men,  because  no  supplies 
had  yet  arrived  from  Sicily  and  Sardinia.  The  season,  too,  was 
dangerous  for  navigation,  and  he  did  not  possess  above  six 
miles  in  each  direction,  in  Africa,  and  was  moreover  greatly 
distressed  for  want  of  forage.  The  veteran  soldiers  and  cavalry, 
who  had  been  engaged  in  many  wars  both  by  sea  and  land,  and 
often  struggled  with  wants  and  misfortunes  of  this  kind,  gather- 
ing sea-weed,  and  washing  it  in  fresh  water,  by  that  means  sub- 
sisted their  horses  and  cattle. 

Chap.  XXV. — While  things  were  in  this  situation,  king 
Juba,  being  informed  of  Caesar's  difficulties,  and  the  few  troops 
he  had  with  him,  resolved  not  to  allow  him  time  to  remedy 
his  wants  or  increase  his  forces.  Accordingly  he  left  his 
kingdom,  at  the  head  of  a  large  body  of  horse  and  foot,  and 
marched  +o  join  his  alUes.  Meantime  P.  Sitius,  and  king 
Bogud,  having  intelligence  of  Juba's  march,  joined  their  forces, 
entered  Numidia,  and  laying  siege  to  Cirta,  the  most  opulent 
city  in  the  county,  carried  it  in  a  few  days,  with  two  others 
belonging  to  the  Getulians.  They  had  offered  the  inhabitants 
leave  to  depart  in  safety,  if  they  would  peaceably  deliver  up 
the  town ;  but  these  conditions  being  rejected,  they  were  taken 
by  storm,  and  the  citizens  all  put  to  the  sword.  They  con- 
tinued to  advance,  and  incessantly  harassed  the  cities  and 
coimtry ;  of  which  Juba  having  intelligence,  though  ho  was 


CHAP.  xxTii.  THE  AFRICAN  WAR  48^ 

upon  the  point  of  joining  Scipio  and  the  other  chiefs,  deter- 
mined that  it  was  better  to  march  to  the  relief  of  his  own  king- 
dom, than  run  the  hazard  of  being  driven  from  it  while  he  was 
assisting  others,  and,  perhaps,  after  all,  miscarry  too  in  his  de- 
signs against  Cajsar.  He  therefore  retired,  with  his  troops, 
leaving  only  thirty  elephants  behind  him,  and  marched  to  uie 
relief  of  his  own  cities  and  territories. 

Chap.  XXVI. — ^Meanwhile  Csesar,  as  there  was  a  doubt  in 
the  province  concerning  his  arrival,  and  no  one  believed  that  he 
had  come  in  person,  but  that  some  of  his  lieutenants  had  come 
over  with  the  forces  lately  sent,  dispatched  letters  to  all  the 
several  states,  to  inform  them  of  his  presense.  Upon  this, 
many  persons  of  rank  fled  to  his  camp,  complaining  of  the 
barbarity  and  cruelty  of  the  enemy.  Caesar  deeply  touched  by 
their  tears  and  complaints,  although  before  he  had  remained 
inactive,  resolved  to  take  the  field  as  soon  as  the  weather  would 
permit,  and  he  could  draw  his  troops  together.  He  immediately 
dispatched  letters  into  Sicily,  to  Allienus  and  Rabirius  Postumus 
the  prsetors  [to  tell  them]  that  without  delay  or  excuse,  either 
of  the  winter  or  the  winds,  they  must  send  over  the  rest  of  the 
troops,  to  save  Africa  from  utter  ruin ;  because,  without  some 
speedy  remedy,  not  a  single  house  would  be  left  standing,  nor 
any  thing  escape  the  fury  and  ravages  of  the  enemy.  And  he 
himself  was  so  anxious  and  impatient,  that  from  the  day  the 
letters  were  sent,  he  complained  without  ceasing  of  the  delay 
of  the  fleet,  and  had  his  eyes  night  and  day  turned  toward  the 
sea.  Nor  was  it  wonderful ;  for  he  saw  the  villages  burned, 
the  country  laid  waste,  the  cattle  destroyed,  the  towns  plundered, 
the  principal  citizens  either  slain  or  put  in  chains,  and  their 
children  dragged  into  servitude  xmder  the  name  of  hostages ; 
nor  could  he,  amid  all  this  scene  of  misery,  afibrd  any  relief 
to  those  who  implored  his  protection,  on  account  of  the  small 
number  of  his  forces.  In  the  mean  time  he  kept  the  soldierg 
incessantly  at  work  upon  the  intrenchments,  built  forts  and 
redoubts,  and  carried  on  his  lines  quite  to  the  sea. 

Chap.  XXVH. — Meanwhile  Scipio  made  use  of  the  following 
contrivance  for  training  and  disciplining  his  elephants.  He 
drew  up  two  parties  in  order  of  battle  ;  one  of  slingers,  who 
were  to  act  as  enemies,  and  discharge  small  stones  against  the 
elephants:  and  fronting  them,  the  elephants  themselves,  in 
one   hne,  and  his  whole  army  behind  him  in  batu^-array ; 


438  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xxix. 

that  when  the  enemy,  by  their  discharge  of  stones,  had 
frightened  the  elephants,  and  forced  them  to  turn  upon  their 
own  men,  they  might  again  be  made  to  face  the  enemy,  by  the 
volleys  of  stones  from  the  army  behind  them.  The  work  how- 
ever, went  on  but  slowly,  because  these  animals,  after  many 
years'  training,  are  dangerous  to  both  parties  when  brought  into 
the  field. 

Chap.  XXVm. — ^While  the  two  generals  were  thus  employ- 
ed near  Ruspina,  C.  Virgilius,  a  man  of  praetorian  rank,  who 
commanded  in  Thapsus,  a  maritime  city,  observing  some  of 
Caesar's  transports  that  had  missed  their  way,  uncertain  where 
Caesar  had  landed  or  held  his  camp  ;  and  thinking  that  a  fair 
opportunity  offered  of  destroying  them,  manned  a  galley  that 
was  in  the  port  with  soldiers  and  archers,  and  joining  with  it 
a  few  armed  barks,  began  to  pursue  Caesar's  ships.  Though  he 
was  repulsed  on  several  occasions  he  still  pursued  his  design, 
and  at  last  fell  in  with  one,  on  board  of  which  were  two  young 
Spaniards,  of  the  name  of  Titius,  who  were  tribunes  of  the  fifth 
legion,  and  whose  father  had  been  made  a  senator  by  Caesar. 
There  was  with  them  a  centurion  of  the  same  legion,  T. 
Salienus  by  name,  who  had  invested  the  house  of  M.  Messala, 
Caesar's  lieutenant,  at  Messana,  and  made  use  of  very  seditious 
language  ;  nay,  had  even  seized  the  money  and  ornaments  des- 
tined for  Caesar's  triumph,  and  for  that  reason  dreaded  his 
resentment.  He,  conscious  of  his  demerits,  persuaded  the  young 
men  to  surrender  themselves  to  Virgilius,  by  whom  they  were 
sent  under  a  strong  guard  to  Scipio,  and  three  days  after  put  to 
death.  It  is  said,  that  the  elder  Titius  begged  of  the  centurions 
who  were  charged  with  the  execution,  that  he  might  be  first 
put  to  death ;  which  being  easily  granted,  they  both  suffered 
according  to  their  sentence. 

Chap.  XXIX. — The  cavalry  that  mounted  guard  in  the  two 
camps  were  continually  skirmishing  with  one  another.  Some- 
times too  the  German  and  Gallic  cavalry  of  Labienus  entered 
into  disconrse  with  those  of  Caesar,  after  promising  not  to  injure 
one  another.  Meantime  Labienus,  with  a  party  of  horse, 
endeavored  to  surprise  the  town  of  Leptis,  which  Saserna 
guarded  with  three  cohorts;  but  was  easily  repulsed,  because 
the  town  was  strongly  fortified,  and  well  provided  with  warlike 
engines ;  he  however  renewed  the  attempt  several  times.  One 
day,  as  a  strong  squadron  of  the  enemy  had  posted  themselves 


CHAP.  TTTT.  THE  AFEICAN  WAE.  439 

before  the  gate,  their  officer  being  slain  by  an  arrow  discharged 
from  a  cross-bow,  and  pinned  to  his  own  shield,  the  rest  were 
terrified  and  took  to  flight ;  by  which  means  the  town  was 
deUvered  from  any  further  attempts. 

Ohap.  XXX. — At  the  same  time  Scipio  daily  drew  up  his 
troops  in  order  of  battle,  about  three  hundred  paces  from  his 
camp ;  and  after  continuing  in  arms  the  greatest  part  of,  the  day, 
retreated  again  to  his  camp  in  the  evening.  This  he  did  several 
times,  no  one  mean  wl^ile  oflfering  to  stir  out  of  Caesar's  camp, 
or  approach  his  forces ;  which  forbearance  and  tranquillity  gave 
him  such  a  contempt  of  Caesar  and  his  army,  that  drawing  out 
all  his  forces,  and  his  thirty  elephants,  with  towers  on  their 
backs,  and  extending  his  horse  and  foot  as  wide  as  possible,  he 
approached  quite  up  to  Caesar's  intrenchments. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Upon  perceiving  this,  Caesar,  quietly,  and 
without  noise  or  confusion,  recalled  to  his  camp  all  that  were 
gone  out  either  in  quest  of  forage,  wood,  or  to  work  upon  the 
fortifications :  he  likewise  ordered  the  cavalry  that  were  upon 
guard  not  to  quit  their  post  until  the  enemy  were  within  reach 
of  dart ;  and  if  they  then  persisted  in  advancing,  to  retire  in 
good  order  within  the  intrenchments.  He  ordered  the  rest  of 
the  cavalry  to  be  ready  and  armed,  each  in  his  own  place. 
These  orders  were  not  given  by  himself  in  person,  or  after 
dewing  the  disposition  of  the  enemy  from  the  rampart ;  but 
such  was  his  consummate  knowledge  of  the  art  of  war,  that  he 
gave  all  the  necessary  directibns  by  his  officers,  he  himself  sit- 
ting in  his  tent,  and  informing  himself  of  the  motions  of  the 
enemy  by  his  scouts.  He  very  well  knew,  that,  whatever  con- 
fidence the  enemy  might  have  in  their  numbers,  they  would  yet 
never  dare  to  attack  the  camp  of  a  general  who  had  so  often  re- 
pulsed, terrified,  and  put  them  to  flight ;  who  had  frequently 
pardoned  and  granted  them  their  lives ;  and  whose  very  name 
had  weight  and  authority  enough  to  intimidate  their  army.  He 
was  besides  well  intrenched  with  a  high  rampart  and  deep 
ditch,  the  approaches  to  which  were  rendered  so  difficult  by  the 
sharp  spikes  which  he  had  disposed  in  a  very  skillful  manner,  that 
they  were  even  sufficient  of  themselves  to  keep  off"  the  enemy. 
He  had  also  a  large  supply  of  cross-bows,  engines,  and  all  sorts 
of  weapons  necessary  for  a  vigorous  defense,  which  he  had  pre- 
pared on  account  of  the  fewness  of  his  troops,  and  the  in- 
experience of  his  new  levies.    It  was  not  owing  to  being 


440  IIIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xxxin. 

influenced  by  the  fear  of  the  enemy  or  tHeir  numerical  strength, 
that  he  allowed  himself  to  appear  daunted  in  their  estimation. 
And  it  was  not  owing  to  his  having  any  doubts  of  gaining  the 
victory  that  he  did  not  lead  his  troops  to  action,  although  they 
were  raw  and  few,  but  he  thought  that  it  was  a  matter  of  great 
importance,  what  sort  the  victory  should  be :  for  he  thought 
that  it  would  disgrace  him,  if  after  so  many  noble  exploits,  and 
defeating  such  powerful  armies,  and  after  gaining  so  many 
glorious  victories,  he  should  appear  to  have  gained  a  bloody 
victory  over  the  remnants  who  had  rallied  after  their  flight. 
He  determined,  in  consequence  of  this,  to  endure  the  pride  and 
exultation  of  his  enemies,  until  some  portion  of  his  veteran 
legion  should  arrive  in  the  second  embarkation. 

Chap.  XXXII. — Scipio,  after  a  short  stay  before  the 
intrenchments,  as  if  in  contempt  of  Caesar,  withdrew  slowly 
to  his  camp :  and  having  called  the  soldiers  together,  enlarged 
upon' the  terror  and  despair  of  the  enemy,  when  encouraging 
his  men,  he  assured  them  of  a  complete  victory  in  a  short 
time.  Caesar  made  his  soldiers  again  return  to  the  works, 
and  under  pretense  of  fortifying  his  camp,  inured  the  new 
levies  to  labor  and  fatigue.  LLantime  the  Numidians  and 
Getulians  deseited  daily  from  Scipio's  camp.  Part  returned 
home ;  part  came  over  to  Caesar,  becauso  they  understood  he 
was  related  to  C.  Marius,'  from  whom  their  ancestors  had 
received  considerable  favors.  Of  these  he  selected  some  of 
distinguished  rank,  and  sent  them  home,  with  letters  to  their 
countrymen,  exhorting  them  to  levy  troops  for  their  own 
defense,  and  not  to  listen  to  the  suggestions  of  his  enemies. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — While  these  things  were  passing  near  Rus- 
pina,  deputies  from  Acilla,  a  free  town,  and  all  the  neighboring 
towns,  arrived  in  Caesar's  camp,  and  proinised  "  to  be  ready  to 
execute  Caesar's  commands,  and  to  do  so  withal,  and  that  they 
only  begged  and  requested  of  him  to  give  them  garrisons,  that 
they  might  do  so  in  safety  and  Avithout  danger  to  themselves, 
that  they  would  furnish  them  Avith  corn  and  whatever  supplies 
they  had,  to  secure  the  common  safety.  Caesar  readily  com- 
plied with  their  demands,  and  having  assigned  a  garrison,  sent 
C.  Messius,  who  had  been  aedile,  to  command  in  Acilla.  Upon 
intelligence  of  this,  Considius  Longus,  who  Avas  at  Adrumetum 

•  In  the  Jugurthan  war. 


CHAP.  xnr.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR  441- 

with  two  legions  and  seven  hundred  horse,  leaving  a  garrison 
in  that  city,  hastened  to  Acilla  at  the  head  of  eight  cohorts : 
but  Messius,  having  accomplished  his  march  with  great  expe- 
dition, arrived  there  before  him.  When  Considius,  therefore, 
approached,  and  found  Caesar's  garrisoa  in  possession  of  the 
town,  not  daring  to  make  any  attempt,  he  returned  again  to 
Adrumetum.  But  some  days  after,  Labienus  having  sent  him 
a  reinforcement  of  horse,  he  began  to  besiege  the  town. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — Much  about  the  same  time,  C.  Sallustius 
Crispus,  who,  as  we  have  seen,  had  been  sent  a  few  days 
before  to  Cercina  with  a  fleet,  arrived  in  that  island.  Upon 
his  arrival,  C.  Decimus  the  quaestor,  who,  with  a  strong  party 
of  his  own  domestics,  had  charge  of  the  magazines  erected 
there,  went  on  board  a  small  vessel  and  fled.  Sallustius 
meanwhile  was  well  received  by  the  Cercinates,  and  finding 
great  store  of  com  in  the  island,  loaded  all  the  ships  then  in 
the  port,  whose  number  was  very  considerable,  and  dispatched 
them  to  Caesar's  camp.  At  the  same  time  Allienus,  the  procon- 
sul, put  on  board  of  the  transports  at  Lilybaeum  the  thirteenth 
and  fourteenth  legions,  with  eight  hundred  Gallic  horse  and  a 
thousand  archers  and  slingers,  and  sent  the  second  em- 
barkation to  Africa,  to  Caesar.  This  fleet  meeting  with  a 
favorable  wind,  arrived  in  four  days  at  Ruspina,  where  Caesar 
had  his  camp.  Thus  he  experienced  a  double  pleasure  on  this 
occasion,  receiving  at  one  and  the  same  time,  both  a  supply  of 
provisions  and  a  reinforcement  of  troops,  which  animated 
the  soldiers,  and  delivered  theiii  from  the  apprehensions  of 
want.  Having  landed  the  legions  and  cavalry,  he  allowed 
them  some  time  to  recover  from  the  fatigue  and  sickness  of 
their  voyage,  and  then  distributed  them  into  the  forts,  and 
along  the  works. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Scipio  and  the  other  generals  were  greatly 
surprised  at  this  conduct,  and  could  not  conceive  why  Caesar, 
who  had  always  been  forward  and  active  in  war,  should  all  of  a 
sudden  change  his  measures ;  which  they  therefore  suspected 
must  proceed  from  some  very  powerful  reasons.  Uneasy  and 
disturbed  to  see  him  so  patient,  they  made  choice  of  two 
Getulians,  on  whose  fidelity  they  thought  they  could  rely; 
and  promising  them  great  rewards,  sent  them,  under  the  name 
of  deserters,  to  get  intelligence  of  Caesar's  designs.  When 
they  were  brought  before  him,  they  begged  they  might  have 

19* 


"442  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.         chap,  xxxvii. 

leave  to  speak  without  personal  danger,  which  being  granted, 
"  It  is  BOW  a  long  time,  great  general,"  said  they,  "  since 
many  of  us  Getulians,  clients  of  C.  Marius,  and  almost  all 
Roman  citizens  of  the  fourth  and  sixth  legions,  have  wished  for 
an  opportunity  to  come  over  to  you ;  but  have  hitherto  been 
prevented  by  the  guards  of  Numidian  horse,  from  doing  it 
without  great  risk.  Now  we  gladly  embrace  the  occasion, 
being  sent  by  Scipio  under  the  name  of  deserters,  to  discover 
what  ditches  and  traps  you  have  prepared  for  his  elephants, 
how  you  intended  to  oppose  these  animals,  and  what  dis- 
positions you  are  making  for  battle."  They  were  praised  by 
Caesar,  and  liberally  rewarded,  and  sent  to  the  other  deserters. 
We  had  soon  a  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  they  had  advanced ; 
for  the  next  day  a  great  many  soldiers  of  these  legions, 
mentioned  by  the  Getulians,  deserted  to  Caesar's  camp. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — While  affairs  were  in  this  posture  at 
Ruspina,  M.  Cato,  who  commanded  in  Utica,  was  daily 
enlisting  freed-men,  Africans,  slaves,  and  all  that  were  of 
ao-e  to  bear  arms,  and  sending  them  without  intermission  to 
Scipio's  camp.  Meanwhile  deputies  from  the  town  of  Tisdra 
came  to  Caesar  to  inform  him,  that  some  Italian  merchants 
had  brought  three  hundred  thousand  bushels  of  com  into  that 
city,  and  to  demand  a  garrison  as  well  for  their  own  defense 
as  to  secure  the  com.  Caesar  thanked  the  deputies,  promised 
to  send  the  garrison  they  desired,  and  having  encouraged 
them,  sent  them  back  to  their  fellow-citizens.  Meantime  P, 
Sitius  entered  Numidia  with '  his  troops,  and  took  by  storm  a 
castle  situated  on  a  mountain,  where  Juba  had  laid  up  a  great 
quantity  of  provisions,  and  other  things  necessary  for  carrying 
on  the  war. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — Caesar,  having  increased  his  forces  with 
two  veteran  legions,  and  all  the  cavalry  and  light-armed  tro6ps 
that  had  arrived  in  the  second  embarkation,  detached  six 
transports  to  Lilybaeum,  to  bring  over  the  rest  of  the  army. 
He  himself  on  the  sixth  day  before  the  calends  of  February, 
ordering  the  scouts  and  lictors  to  attend  him  at  six  in  the 
evening,  drew  out  all  the  legions  at  midnight,  and  directed 
his  march  toward  Ruspina,  where  he  had  a  garrison,  and 
which  had  first  declared  in  his  favor,  no  one  knowing  or 
having  the  least  suspicion  of  his  design.  Thence  he  continued 
his  route,  by  the  left  of  the  camp,  along  the  sea,  and  passed  a 


CHAP.  xcox.  THE  AFRICAN  WAR.  443 

little  declivity,  which  opened  into  a  fine  plain,  extending  fifteen 
miles,  and  bordering  upon  a  chain  of  mountains  of  moderate 
height,  that  formed  a  kind  of  theater.  In  this  ridge  were  some 
hills  that  rose  higher  than  the  rest,  on  which  forts  and  watch- 
towers  had  formerly  been  erected,  and  at  the  furthest  of  which, 
Scipio's  guards  and  out-posts  were  stationed. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — ^After  Caesar  gained  the  ridge,  which 
I  have  just  mentioned,  and  began  to  raise  redoubts  upon 
the  several  eminences  (which  he  executed  in  less  than 
half  an  hour '),  and  when  he  was  not  very  far  from  the  last, 
which  bordered  on  the  enemy's  camp,  and  where,  as  we  have 
said,  Scipio  had  his  out-guard  of  Numidians,  he  stopped  a 
moment;  and  having  taken  a  view  of  the  ground,  and  posted 
his  cavalry  in  the  most  commodious  situation,  he  ordered  the 
legions  to  throw  up  an  intrenchment  along  the  middle  of  the 
ridge,  from  the  place  at  which  he  was  arrived  to  that  whence 
he  set  out.  When  Scipio  and  Labienus  observed  this,  they 
drew  all  their  cavalry  out  of  the  camp,  formed  them  in  /)rder  of 
battle,  and  advancing  about  a  mile,  posted  their  infantry  by 
way  of  a  second  line,  somewhat  less  than  half  a  mile  from  their 
camp. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Caesar  was  unmoved  by  the  appearance  of 
the  enemy's  forces,  and  encouraged  his  men  to  go  on  with  the 
work.  But  when  he  perceived  that  they  were  within  fifteen 
hundred  paces  of  the  intrenchment,  and  saw  that  the  enemy 
were  coming  nearer  to  interrupt  and  disturb  the  soldiers  and 
oblige  him  to  draw  off  the  legions  from  the  work,  he  ordered 
a  squadron  of  Spanish  cavalry,  supported  by  some  light-armed 
infantry,  to  attack  the  Numidian  guard  upon  the  nearest  emi- 
nence, and  drive  them  from  that  post.  They  accordingly, 
advancing  rapidly,  attacked  the  Numidian  cavalry :  they  took 
some  of  them  alive,  severely  wounded  several  in  their  flight, 
and  made  themselves  masters  of  the  place.  This  being  observed 
by  Labienus,  he  wheeled  off  almost  the  whole  right  wing  of 
the  horse,  that  he  might  the  more  effectually  sucoor  the  ftigi- 

*  It  is  incredible  that  the  work  could  have  been  executed  in  so  short 
a  space  of  time,  not  even  though  we  should  have  recourse  to  the  suppo- 
sition that  each  redoubt  was  fortified  in  half  an  hour,  or  that  the  old  re- 
doubts were  almost  perfect.  Guiachard  considers  this  passage  spurious, 
because  the  time  assigned  would  not  be  sufficient  for  the  men  to  reach 
the  hill,  without  considering  the  time  requisite  for  fortifying. 


444  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xll 

tives.  Csesar  waited  till  lie  was  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
his  own  men,  and  then  detached  his  left  wing  to  intercept  the 
enemy. 

Chap.  XL. — In  the  plain  where  this  happened  was  a  large 
villa,'  with  four  turrets,  which  prevented  Labienus  from  seeing 
that  he  was  intercepted  by  Caesar's  cavalry.  He  had  therefore 
no  apprehension  of  the  approach  of  Caesar's  horse  till  he 
found  himself  charged  in  the  rear ;  which  struck  such  a  sudden 
terror  into  the  Numidian  cavalry  that  they  immediately  betook 
themselves  to  flight.  The  Gauls  and  Germans  who  stood  their 
groimd,  being  surrounded  on  all  sides,  were  entirely  cut  off. 
This  being  perceived  by  Scipio's  legions,  who  were  drawn  up 
in  order  of  battle  before  the  camp,  they  fled  in  the  utmost 
terror  and  confusion.  Scipio  and  his  forces  being  driven  from 
the  plain  and  the  hills,  Caesar  sounded  a  retreat,  and  ordered 
all  the  cavalry  to  retire  behind  the  works.  When  the  field  was 
cleared,  he  could  not  forbear  admiring  the  huge  bodies  of  the 
Gauls  |ind  Germans,  who  had  been  partly  induced  by  the 
authority  of  Labienus  to  follow  him  out  of  Gaul,  and  partly 
drawn  over  by  promises  and  rewards.  Some  being  made 
prisoners  in  the  battle  with  Curio,  and  having  their  lives 
granted  them,  continued  faithful  out  of  gratitude.  Their 
bodies,  of  surprising  symmetry  and  size,  lay  scattered  all  over 
the  plain. 

Chap.  XLL — ^Next  day,  Caesar  drew  all  his  forces  together, 
and  formed  them  in  order  of  battle  upon  the  plain.  Scipio, 
discouraged  by  so  unexpected  a  check,  and  the  number  of  his 
wounded  and  slain,  kept  within  his  lines.  Caesar,  with  his 
army  in  battle  array,  marched  along  the  roots  of  the  hills,  and 
gradually  approached  his  trenches.  Caesar's  legions  were,  by 
this  time,  not  more  than  a  mile  from  Uzita,  a  town  possessed  by 
Scipio,  when  the  latter,  fearing  lest  he  should  lose  the  town, 
whence  he  procured  water  and  other  conveniences  for  his  army, 
resolved  therefore  to  preserve  it,  at  all  hazards,  and  brought 
forth'his  Avhole  army,  and  drew  them  up  in  four  lines,  forming 
the  first  of  cavalry,  supported  by  elephants  with  castles  on  their 
backs.  Caesar  believing  that  Scipio  approached  with  the  inten- 
tion of  giving  battle,  continued  where  he  was  posted,  not  far  from 
the  town.     Scipio  meanwhile,  having  the  town  in  the  center  of 

1  A  house  of  this  description  in  which  one  or  more  turrets  were  built 
to  command  the  view,  was  frequently  called  "  turris." 


CHAP.  XUT.  THE  AFRICAN  WAR.  446 

his  front,  extended  his  two  wings,  where  were  his  elephants,  in 
full  view  of  our  army. 

Chap.  XLII. — Wiien  Caesar  had  waited  till  sunset,  with- 
out finding  that  Scipio  stirred  from  his  post,  who  seemed 
rather  disposed  to  defend  himself  by  his  advantageous  situa- 
tion, than  hazard  a  battle  in  the  open  field,  he  did  not  think 
proper  to  advance  further  that  day,  because  the  enemy  had  a 
strong  garrison  of  Numidians  in  the  town,  which  besides 
covered  the  center  of  their  front:  and  he  foresaw  great  diffi- 
culty in  forming,  at  the  same  time,  an  attack  upon  the  town, 
and  opposing  their  right  and  left,  with  the  advantage  of  the 
ground ;  especially  as  the  soldiers  had  continued  under  arms 
and  fasted  since  morning.  Having  therefore  led  back  his  troops 
to  their  camp,  he  resolved  next  day  to  extend  his  lines  nearer 
the  town. 

Chap.  XLIII. — Meantime  Considius,  who  was  besieging 
eight  mercenary  cohorts  of  Numidians  and  Getulians  in  Acilla, 
where  P.  Messius  commanded,  after  continuing  long  before  the 
place,  and  seeing  all  his  works  burned  and  destroyed  by  the  en- 
emy, upon  the  report  of  the  late  battle  of  the  cavalry,  set  fire  to 
his  corn,  destroyed  his  wine,  oil,  and  other  stores,  which  were 
necessary  for  the  maintenance  of  his  army  ;  and  abandoning  the 
siege  of  Acilla,  divided  his  forces  with  Scipio,  and  retired  through 
the  kingdom  of  Juba,  to  Adrumetum. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Meanwhile  one  of  the  transports,  belonging 
to  the  second  embarkation,  which  Allienus  had  sent  from 
Sicily,  in  which  were  Q.  Cominius,  and  L.  Ticida,  a  Roman 
knight,  being  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  fleet,  in  a  storm, 
and  driven  to  Thapsus,  was  taken  by  Virgilius,  and  all  the 
persons  on  board  sent  to  Scipio.  A  three-banked  galley  like- 
wise, belonging  to  the  same  fleet,  being  forced  by  the  winds 
to  JEgimurum,  was  intercepted  by  the  squadron  under  Varus 
and  M.  Octaviiis.  In  this  vessel  were  some  veteran  soldiers, 
with  a  centurion,  and  a  few  new  levies,  whom  Varus  treated 
without  insult,  and  sent  under  a  guard  to  Scipio.  When  they 
came  into  his  presence,  and  appeared  before  his  tribunal :  "  I 
am  satisfied,"  said  he,  "  it  is  not  by  your  own  inclination,  but 
at  the  instigation  of  your  wicked  general,  that  you  impiously 
wage  war  on  your  fellow-citizens,  and  every  man  of  worth. 
If,  therefore,  now  that  fortune  has  put  you  in  our  power, 
you  will  take  this  opportunity  to  unite  with  the  good  citizens, 


446  HIRTHrS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xlvi. 

in  the  defense  of  the  commonwealth,  I  am  determined  to 
give  you  life  and  money :  therefore  speak  openly  your  senti- 
ments." 

Chap.  XLV. — Scipio  having  ended  his  speech,  and  expect- 
ing a  thankful  return  to  so  gracious  an  offer,  pemitted  them 
to  reply ;  one  of  their  number,  a  centurion  of  the  fourteenth 
legion,  thus  addressed  him  :  "  Scipio,"  says  he  ("  for  I  can  not 
give  you  the  appellation  of  general),  I  return  you  my  hearty 
thanks  for  the  good  treatment  you  are  willing  to  show  to  pris- 
oners of  war;  and  perhaps  I  might  accept  of  your  kindness 
were  it  not  to  be  purchased  at  the  expense  of  a  horrible  crime. 
What !  shall  I  carry  arms,  and  fight  against  Cfesar,  my  general, 
under  whom  I  have  served  as  centurion;  and  against  his 
victorious  army,  to  whose  renown  I  have  for  more  than  thirty- 
six  *  years  endeavored  to  contribute  by  my  valor  ?  It  is  what 
I  will  never  do,  and  even  advise  you  not  to  push  the  war  any 
further.  You  know  not  what  troops  you  have  to  deal  with, 
nor  the  difference  betwixt  them  and  yours :  of  which,  if  you 
please,  I  will  give  you  an  indisputable  instance.  Do  you  pick 
out  the  best  cohort  you  have  in  your  army,  and  give  me  only 
ten  of  my  comrades,  who  are  now  your  prisoners,  to  engage 
them :  you  shall  see  by  the  success,  what  you  are  to  expect  from 
your  soldiers." 

Chap.  XLVI. — When  the  centurion  had  courageously  made 
this  reply,  Scipio,  incensed  at  his  boldness,  and  resenting  the 
affront,  made  a  sign  to  some  of  his  oflScers  to  kill  him  on  the 
spot,  which  was  immediately  put  in  execution  At  the  same 
time,  ordering  the  other  veteran  soldiers  to  be  separated  from 
the  new  levies,  "  Carry  away,"  said  he,  "  these  men,  contami- 
nated by  the  pollution  of  crime,  and  pampered  with  the  blood 
of  their  fellow-citizens."  Accordingly  they  were  conducted 
without  the  rampart,  and  cruelly  massacred.  The  new-raised 
soldiers  were  distributed  among  his  legions,  and  Cominius  and 
Ticida  forbade  to  appear  in  his  presence.  Caesar,  concerned  for 
this  misfortune,  broke,  with  ignominy,  the  officers  whose  in- 
structions were  to  secure  the  coast,  and  advance  to  a  certain 
distance  into  the  main  sea,  to  protect  and  facilitate  the  ap- 

'  As  Caesar  had  been  engaged  in  war  sixteen,  and  not  thirty-six  years, 
wo  may  naturally  infer  that  this  is  one  of  the  many  corruptions  of  the 
text.  Some  commentators,  who  defend  the  text,  refer  the  time  to  the 
duration  of  the  services  of  the  veteran  army. 


CHAP.  XLVin.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR.  447 

proach  of  the  transports,  but  who  had  neglected  their  duty  on 
that  important  station. 

Chap.  XLVII. — About  this  time  a  most  incredible  accident 
befell  Caesar's  army ;  for  the  Pleiades  being  set^  about  the 
second  watch  of  the  night,  a  terrible  storm  arose,  attended 
by  hail  of  an  uncommon  size.  But  what  contributed  to 
render  this  misfortune  the  greater  was,  that  Cjesar  had  not, 
like  other  generals,  put  his  troops  into  winter  quarters,  but 
was  every  three  or  four  days  changing  his  camp,  to  gain  ground 
on  the  enemy ;  which  keeping  the  soldiers  continually  em- 
ployed they  were  utterly  unprovided  with  any  conveniences  to 
protect  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  weather.  Besides, 
he  had  brought  over  his  army  from  Sicily  with  such  strictness, 
that  neither  officer  nor  soldier  had  been  permitted  to  take  their 
equipages  or  utensils  with  them,  nor  so  much  as  a  vessel  or  a 
single  slave ;  and  so  far  had  they  been  from  acquiring  or  pro- 
viding themselves  with  any  thing  in  Africa,  that,  on  account  of 
the  great  scarcity  of  provisions,  they  had  even  consumed  their 
former  stores.  Impoverished  by  these  accidents,  very  few  of 
them  had  tents ;  the  rest  had  made  themselves  a  kind  of  cover- 
ing, either  by  spreading  their  clothes,  or  with  mats  and  rushes. 
But  these  being  soon  penetrated  by  the  storm  and  hail,  the 
soldiers  had  no  resource  left,  but  wandered  up  and  down  the 
camp,  covering  their  heads  with  their  bucklers  to  shelter  them 
from  the  violence  of  the  weather.  In  a  short  time  the  whole 
camp  was  under  water,  the  fires  extinguished,  and  all  their 
pro\nsions  washed  away  or  spoiled.  The  same  night  the  shafts 
of  the  javelins  belonging  to  the  fifth  legion,  of  their  own  ac- 
cord, took  fire. 

Chap.  XL V  111. — In  the  mean  time,  king  Juba,  having  been 
informed  of  the  cavalry  actions  with  Scipio,  and  being  earnest- 
ly solicited,  by  letters  from  that  general,  to  come  to  his  assist- 
ance, left  Sabura  at  home  with  part  of  the  army,  to  carry  on 
the  war  against  Sitius,  and  that  he  might  add  the  weight  of 
his  authority  to  free  Scipio's  troops  from  the  dread  they  had  of 
Caesar,  began  his  march,  with  three  legions,  eight  hundred 
regular  horse,  a  body  of  Numidian  cavalry,  great  numbers  of 
light-armed  infantry,  and  thirty  elephants.  When  he  arrived 
he  lodged  himself,  with  those  forces  which  I  have  described,  in 
a  separate  camp,  at  no  great  distance  from  that  of  Scipio. 
(Great  alarm  had  prevailed  for  some  time  previously  in  Caesar's 


448  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  ohap.  l. 

camp,  and  the  report  of  his  approach  had  increased  and  pro- 
duced a  general  suspense  and  expectation  among  the  troops. 
But  his  arrival,  and  the  appearance  of  his  camp,  soon  dispelled 
all  these  apprehensions ;  and  they  despised  the  king  of  Mauri- 
tania, now  that  he  was  present,  as  much  as  they  had  feared 
him  when  at  a  distance.)  After  this  junction,  any  one  might 
easily  perceive  that  Scipio's  courage  and  confidence  Avere  in- 
creased by  the  arrival  of  the  king.  For  next  day,  drawing  out 
all  his  own  and  the  royal  forces,  with  sixty  elephants,  he  ranged 
them,  in  order  of  battle,  with  great  ostentation  advancing  a  lit- 
tle beyond  his  intrenchments,  and,  after  a  short  stay,  retreated 
to  his  camp. 

Chap.  XLIX. — Caesar,  knowing  that  Scipio  had  received  all 
the  supplies  he  expected,  and  judging  he  would  no  longer 
decline  coming  to  an  engagement,  began  to  advance  along  the 
ridge  with  his  forces,  extend  his  lines,  secure  them  with  redoubts, 
and  possess  himself  of  the  eminences  between  him  and  Scipio. 
The  enemy,  confiding  in  their  numbers,  seized  a  neighboring 
hill,  and  thereby  prevented  the  progress  of  our  works.  Labie- 
nus  had  formed  the  design  of  securing  this  post,  and  as  it  lay 
nearest  his  quarters,  soon  got  thither. 

Chap.  L. — There  was  a  broad  and  deep  valley,  of  rugged 
descent,  broken  with  caves,  which  Caesar  had  to  pass  before  he 
could  come  to  the  hill  which  he  wished  to  occupy,  and  beyond 
which  was  a  thick  grove  of  old  olives.  Labienus,  perceiving  that 
Caesar  must  march  this  way,  and  having  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  country,  placed  himself  in  ambush,  with  the  light-armed 
foot  and  part  of  the  cavalry.  At  the  same  time  he  disposed 
some  horse  behind  the  hills,  that  when  he  should  fall  unex- 
pectedly upon  Caesar's  foot,  they  might  suddenly  advance  from 
behind  the  mountain.  And  thus  Caesar  and  his  army  being  at- 
tacked in  front  and  rear,  surrounded  with  danger  on  all  sides, 
and  unable  either  to  retreat  or  advance,  would,  he  imagined, 
fall  an  easy  prey  to  his  victorious  troops.  Caesar,  who  had  no 
suspicion  of  the  ambuscade,  sent  his  cavalry  before ;  and 
arriving  at  the  place,  Labienus's  men,  either  forgetting  or 
neglecting  the  orders  of  their  general,  or  fearing  to  be  trampled 
to  death  in  the  ditch  by  our  cavalry,  began  to  issue  in  small 
parties  from  the  rock,  and  ascend  the  hill.  Caesar's  horse  pur- 
suing them,  slew  some,  and  took  others  prisoners  ;  then  making 
toward  the  hill,  drove  thence  Labienus's  detachment,  and  im- 


CHAP.  LiL  THE  AFRICAN  WAE.  449 

mediately  took  possession.  Labienus,  with  a  small  party  of 
horse,  escaped  with  great  diflSculty  by  flight. 

Chap.  LI. — The  cavalry  having  thus  cleared  the  mountain, 
Cjesar  resolved  to  intrench  himself  there,  and  distributed  the 
work  to  the  legions.  He  then  ordered  two  l^nes  of  communi- 
cation to  be  drawn  from  the  greater  camp,  across  the  plain  on 
the  side  of  Uzita,  which  stood  between  him  and  the  enemy,  and 
was  garrisoned  by  a  detachment  of  Scipio's  army,  and  place 
them  in  such  a  manner  as  to  meet  at  the  right  and  left  angles 
of  the  town.  His  design  in  this  work  was,  that  when  he 
approached  the  town  with  his  troops,  and  began  to  attack  it, 
these  lines  might  secure  his  flanks,  and  hinder  the  enemy's 
horse  from  surrounding  him,  and  compeUing  him  to  abandon 
the  siege.  It  likewise  gave  his  men  more  frequent  opportunities 
of  conversing  with  the  enemy,  and  faciUtated  the  means  of  de- 
sertion to  such  as  favored  his  cause ;  many  of  whom  had 
already  come  over,  though  not  without  great  danger  to  them- 
selves. He  wanted  also,  by  drawing  nearer  the  enemy,  to  see 
if  they  really  intended  to  come  to  an  action,  and  in  addition  to 
all  these  reasons,  that  the  place  itself  being  very  low,  he  might 
there  sink  some  wells ;  whereas  before  he  had  a  long  and  troub- 
lesome way  to  send  for  water.  While  the  legions  were  em- 
ployed in  these  works,  part  of  the  army  stood  ready  drawn  up 
before  the  trenches,  and  had  frequent  skirmishes  with  the 
Numidian  horse  and  light-armed  foot. 

Chap.  LH. — A  little  before  evening,  when  Caesar  was  draw- 
ing off"  his  legions  from  the  works,  Juba,  Scipio,  and  Labienus, 
at  the  head  of  all  their  horse  and  light-armed  foot,  fell  furiously 
upon  his  cavalry ;  who,  being  overwhelmed  by  the  sudden 
and  general  attack  of  so  great  a  multitude,  were  forced  to  give 
ground  a  little.  But  the  event  was  very  different  from  what 
the  enemy  expected ;  for  Caesar,  leading  back  his  legions  to  the 
assistance  of  his  cavalry,  they  immediately  rallied,  turned  upon 
the  Numidians,  and  charging  them  vigorously  while  they  were 
dispersed  and  disordered  with  the  pursuit,  drove  them  with 
great  loss  to  the  king's  camp,  and  slew  several  of  them.  And 
had  not  night  intervened,  and  the  dust  raised  by  the  wind  ob- 
structed the  prospect,  Juba  and  Labienus  would  both  have  fallen 
into  Caesar's  hands,  and  their  whole  cavalry  and  light-armed 
infantry  have  been  cut  off".  Meanwhile  Scipio's  men,  of  the 
fourth  and  sixth  legions,  left  him  in  crowds,  some  deserting  to 


450  niRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  lit. 

Caesar's  camp,  others  fleeing  to  such  places  as  were  most  con- 
venient for  them.  Curio's  horse  likewise,  distrusting  Scipio  and 
his  troops,  followed  the  same  counsel. 

Chap.  LIII. — While  these  things  were  being  carried  on  by 
Caisar  and  his  opponents  around  Uzita,  two  legions,  the  ninth 
and  tenth,  sailing  in  transports  from  Sicily,  when  they  came 
before  Ruspina,  observing  Caesar's  ships  that  lay  at  anchor 
about  Thapsus,  and  fearing  it  might  be  the  enemy's  fleet  sta- 
tioned there  to  intercept  them,  imprudently  stood  out  to  sea ; 
and  after  being  long  tossed  by  the  winds,  and  harassed  by 
thirst  and  famine,  at  last  arrived  at  Caesar's  camp. 

Chap.  LIV. — Soon  after  these  legions  were  landed,  Caesar, 
calling  to  mind  their  former  licentious  behaviour  in  Italy,  and 
the  rapines  of  some  of  their  oflScers,  seized  the  slight  pretext 
furnished  by  C.  Avienus,  a  military  tribune  of  the  tenth  legion, 
who,  when  he  set  out  for  Sicily,  filled  a  ship  entirely  Avith  his 
own  slaves  and  horses,  without  taking  on  board  one  single 
soldier.  Wherefore,  summoning  all  the  military  tribunes  and 
centurions  to  appear  before  his  tribunal  next  day,  he  addressed 
them  in  these  terms,  "  I  could  have  wished  that  those,  whoso 
insolence  and  former  licentious  character  have  given  me  cause 
of  complaint,  had  been  capable  of  amendment,  and  of  making 
a  good  use  of  my  mildness,  patience,  and  moderation.  But  since 
they  know  not  how  to  confine  themselves  within  due  bounds, 
I  intend  to  make  an  example  of  them,  according  to  the  law  of 
arms,  in  order  that  others  may  be  taught  a  better  conduct. 
Because  you,  C.  Avienus,  when  you  were  in  Italy,  instigated 
the  soldiers  of  the  Roman  people  to  revolt  from  the  republic, 
and  have  been  guilty  of  rapines  and  plunders  in  the  municipal 
towns  ;  and  because  you  have  never  been  of  any  real  service, 
either  to  the  commonwealth  or  to  your  general,  and  in  lieu  of 
soldiers,  have  crowded  the  transports  with  your  slaves  and 
equipage ;  so  that,  through  your  fault,  the  republic  is  in  want 
of  soldiers,  who  at  this  time  are  not  only  useful,  but  necessary ; 
for  all  these  causes,  I  break  you  with  ignominy,  and  order 
you  to  leave  Africa  this  very  day.  In  like  manner  I  break 
you,  A.  Fonteius,  because  you  have  behaved  yourself  as  a 
seditious  oflBcer,  and  as  a  bad  citizen.  .  You,  T.  Salienus,  M. 
Tiro,  C.  Clusinus,  have  attained  the  rank  of  centurions  through 
my  indulgence,  and  not  through  your  own  merit ;  and  since 
you  have  been  invested  with  that  rank,  have  neither  shown 


CHAP.  Lvn.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR.  451 

bravery  in  war,  nor  good  conduct  in  peace,  and  have  been  more 
zealous  in  raising  seditions,  and  exciting  the  soldiers  against 
your  general  than  in  observing  forbearance  and  moderation. 
I  therefore  think  you  unworthy  of  continuing  centurions  in  my 
army :  I  break  you,  and  order  you  to  quit  Africa  as  soon  as 
possible."  Having  concluded  this  speech,  he  delivered  them 
over  to  some  centurions,  with  orders  to  confine  them  separately 
on  board  a  ship,  allowing  each  of  them  a  single  slave  to  wait 
on  him. 

Chap.  LV. — Meantime  the  Getulian  deserters,  whom  Caesar 
had  sent  home  with  letters  and  instructions,  as  we  related 
above,  arrived  among  their  countrymen :  who,  partly  swayed 
by  their  authority,  partly  by  the  name  and  reputation  of  Caesar, 
revolted  from  Juba ;  and  speedily  and  unanimously  taking  up 
arms,  scrupled  not  to  act  in  opposition  to  their  king.  Juba, 
having  thus  three  wars  to  sustain,  was  compelled  to  detach  six 
cohorts  from  the  army  destined  to  act  against  Caesar,  and  send 
them  to  defend  the  frontiers  of  his  kingdom  against  the 
Getulians. 

Chap.  LVI. — Caesar,  having  finished  his  lines  of  com- 
mimication,  and  pushed  them  so  near  the  town,  as  to  be  just 
out  of  reach  of  dart,  intrenched  himself  there.  He  caused 
warlike  engines  in  great  numbers  to  b3  placed  in  the  front 
of  his  works,  wherewith  he  played  perpetually  against  the 
town ;  and  to  increase  the  enemy's  apprehensions,  drew  five 
legions  out  of  his  other  camp.  When  this  opportunity  was 
presented,  several  persons  of  eminence  and  distinction  earnestly 
requested  an  interview  with  their  friends,  and  held  fre- 
quent conferences,  which  Csesar  foresaw  would  turn  to  his  ad- 
vantage. For  the  chief  oflScers  of  the  Getulian  horse,  with 
other  illustrious  men  of  that  nation  (whose  fathers  had  served 
under  C.  Marius,  and  from  his  bounty  obtained  considerable 
estates  in  their  country,  but  after  Sylla's  victory  had  been 
made  tributaries  to  king  Hiempsal),  taking  advantage  of  the 
night,  when  the  fires  were  lighted,  came  over  to  Caesar's  camp 
near  Uzita,  with  their  horses  and  servants,  to  the  nimiber  of 
about  a  thousand. 

Chap.  LVH. — ^When  Scipio  and  his  party  learned  this,  and 
were  much  annoyed  at  the  disaster,  they  perceived,  mych  about 
the  same  time,  M.  Aquinius  in  discourse  with  C.  Sasema. 
Scipio  sent  him  word  that  he  did  not  do  well  to  correspond 


452  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  LVin. 

with  the  enemy.  Aquinius,  however,  paid  no  attention  to 
this  reprimand,  but  pursued  his  discourse.  Soon  after,  one  of 
Juba's  guirds  came  to  liim  and  told  liim,  in  tlio  hearing  of 
Saserna,  "  The  king  forbids  you  to  continue  tliis  conversation." 
He,  beiaig  terrified  by  this  order,  immediately  retired,  and 
obeyed  the  command  of  the  king.  One  can  not  wonder 
enough  at  this  step  in  a  Roman  citizen,  who  had  already 
attained  to  considerable  honors  in  the  commonwealth  ;  that 
though  neither  banished  his  country,  nor  stripped  of  his  pos- 
sessions, he  should  pay  a  more  ready  obedience  to  the  orders 
of  a  foreign  prince  than  those  of  Scipio  ;  and  choose  rather  to 
behold  the  destruction  of  his  party  than  return  into  the  bosom 
of  his  country.  And  still  greater  insolence  was  shown  by 
Juba,  not  to  M.  Aquinius,  a  man  of  no  family,  and  an  inconsid- 
erable senator,  but  even  to  Scipio'  himself,  a  man  of  illustrious 
birth,  distinguished  honors,  and  high  dignity  in  the  state. 
For  as  Scipio,  before  the  king's  arrival,  always  wore  a  purple 
coat  of  mail,  Juba  is  reported  to  have  told  him,  that  he  ouglit 
not  to  wear  the  same  habit  as  he  did.  Accordingly,  Scipio 
changed  his  purple  robe  for  a  white  one,  submitting  to  Juba,  a 
most  haughty  and  insolent  monarch. 

Chap.  LVIII. — Next  day  they  drew  out  all  their  forces 
from  both  camps ;  and  forming  them  on  an  eminence  not  far 
from  Caesar's  camp,  continued  thus  in  order  of  battle.  Ctesar 
likewise  drew  out  his  men,  and  disposed  them  in  battle  array 
before  his  lines ;  not  doubting  but  the  enemy,  who  exceeded 
him  in  number  of  troops,  and  had  been  so  considerably 
reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  king  Juba,  would  advance  to 
attack  him.  Wherefore,  having  ridden  through  the  ranks, 
encouraged  his  men,  and  gave  them  the  signal  of  battle,  he 
stayed,  expecting  the  enemy's  charge.  '  For  he  did  not  think 
it  advisable  to  remove  far  from  his  lines:  because  the  enemy 
having  a  strong  garrison  in  Uzita,  which  was  opposite  to  his 
right  wing,  he  could  not  advance  beyond  that  place  without 
exposing  his  flank  to  a  sally  from  the  town.  He  was  also 
deterred  by  the  following  reason,  because  the  ground  before 

'  Plutarch,  in  his  hfe  of  Cato,  gives  the  following  instance  of  the  pride 
of  Juba.  On  the  occasion  of  a  conference  between  Cato,  Scipio,  and 
Juba,  the'  latter  wished  his  chair  to  be  placed  in  the  middle  (the  seat  of 
honor  among  the  KTumidians),  "Cato,  however,  would  not  concede  the 
point,  but  insisted  on  conferring  the  honor  on  Scipio.       • 


CHAP.  LXL  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR-  453 

Scipio'^s  army  was  very  rough,  and  he  thought  it  likely  to  dis- 
order his  men  in  the  charge. 

Chap.  LIX. — And  I  think  that  I  ought  not  to  omit  to 
describe  the  order  of  battle  of  both  armies.  Scipio  drew  up 
his  troops  in  the  following  manner  :  he  posted  his  own  legions 
and  those  of  Juba  in  the  front ;  behind  them  the  Numidians, 
as  a  body  of  reserve :  but  in  so  very  thin  ranks,  and  so  far 
extended  in  length,  that  to  see  them  at  a  distance  you  would 
have  taken  the  main  body  for  a  simple  line  of  legionaries, 
which  was  doubled  only  upon  the  wings.  He  placed  elephants 
at  equal  distances  on  the  right  and  left,  and  supported  them  by 
the  light-armed  troops  and  auxiliary  Numidians.  All  the  regu- 
lar cavalry  were  on  the  right ;  for  the  left  was  covered  by  the 
town  of  Uzita,  nor  had  the  cavalry  room  to  extend  themselves 
on  that  side.  Accordingly,  he  stationed  the  Numidian  horse, 
with  an  incredible  multitude  of  light-armed  foot,  about  a  thou- 
sand paces  from  his  right,  toward  the  foot  of  a  mountain,  con- 
siderably removed  from  his  own  and  the  enemy's  troops.  He 
did  so  with  this  intention,  that,  when  the  two  armies  should 
engage,  his  cavalry  at  the  commencement  of  the  action  should 
take  a  longer  sweep,  inclose  Caesar's  army  and  throw  them  into 
confusion  by  their  darts.     Such  was  Scipio's  disposition. 

Chap.  LX. — Caesar's  order  of  battle,  to  describe  it  from  left 
to  right,  was  arranged  in  the  following  manner :  the  ninth  and 
eighth  legions  formed  the  left  wigg  :  the  thirteenth,  fourteenth, 
twenty-eighth,  and  twenty-sixth,  the  main  body  ;  and  the  thir- 
tieth and  twenty-eighth  the  right.  His  second  line  on  the  right 
consisted  partly  of  the  cohorts  of  those  legions  we  have  al- 
ready mentioned,  partly  of  the  new  levies.  His  third  line 
was  posted  to  the  left,  extending  as  far  as  the  middle  legion  of 
the  main  body,  and  so  disposed,  that  the  left  wing  formed  a 
triple  order  of  battle.  The  reason  of  this  disposition  was, 
because  his  right  wing  being  defended  by  the  works,  it  be- 
hooved him  to  make  his  left  stronger,  that  they  might  be  a 
match  for  the  numerous  cavalry  of  the  enemy ;  for  which  reason 
he  had  placed  all  his  horse  there,  intermixed  with  light-armed 
foot ;  and  as  he  could  not  rely  much  upon  them,  had  detached 
the  fifth  legion  to  sustain  them.  He  placed  archers  up  and 
down  the  field,  but  principally  in  the  two  wings. 

Chap.  LXI. — The  two  armies  thus  facing  one  another  in 
order  of  battle,  with  a  space  of  no  more  than  three  hundred 


454  niRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  lxii. 

paces  between,  continued  so  posted  from  morning  till  night 
without  fighting,  of  which  perhaps  there  was  never  an  instance 
before.  But  when  Caesar  began  to  retreat  within  his  lines, 
suddenly  all  the  Numidian  and  Getulian  horse  without 
bridles,  who  were  posted  behind  the  enemy's  army,  made  a 
motion  to  the  right,  and  began  to  approach  Caesar's  camp  on 
the  mountain ;  while  the  regular  cavalry  under  Labienus 
continued  in  their  post  to  keep  our  legions  in  check.  Upon 
this,  part  of  Caesar's  cavalry,  with  the  light-armed  foot, 
advancing  hastily,  and  without  orders,  against  the  Getulians, 
and  venturing  to  pass  the  morass,  found  themselves  unable  to 
deal  with  the  superior  multitude  of  the  enemy;  and  being 
abandoned  by  the  light-armed  troops,  were  forced  to  retreat  in 
great  disorder,  after  the  loss  of  one  trooper,  twenty-six  light- 
armed  foot,  and  many  of  their  horses  wounded.  Scipio,  over- 
joyed at  this  success,  returned  toward  night  to  his  camp. 
But  fortune  determined  not  to  give  such  unalloyed  joy  to  those 
engaged  in  war,  for  the  day  after,  a  party  of  horse  sent  by 
Caesar  to  Leptis  in  quest  of  provisions,  falling  in  unexpectedly 
with  some  Numidian  and  Getulian  stragglers,  killed  or  made 
prisoners  about  a  hundred  of  them.  Caesar,  meanwhile, 
omitted  not  every  day  to  draw  out  his  men  and  labor  at  the 
works  ;  carrying  a  ditch  and  rampart  quite  across  the  plain,  to 
prevent  the  incursions  of  the  enemy.  Scipio  likewise  drew 
lines  opposite  to  Caesar's,  and^used  great  exertions  lest  Caesar 
should  cut  oflf  his  communication  with  the  mountain.  Thus 
both  generals  were  busied  about  their  intrenchments,  yet 
a  day  seldom  passed,  without  some  skirmish  between  the 
cavalry. 

Chap.  LXII. — In  the  mean  time.  Varus,  upon  notice  that 
the  seventh  and  eighth  legions  had  sailed  from  Sicily,  speedily 
equipped  the  fleet  he  had  brought  to  winter  at  Utica ;  and 
manning  it  with  Getulian  rowers  and  mariners,  went  out  a 
cruising  and  came  before  Adrumetum  with  fifty-five  ships. 
Caesar,  ignorant  of  his  arrival,  sent  L.  Cispius,  with  a  squadron 
of  twenty-seven  sail  toward  Thaps'us,  to  anchor  there  for  the 
security  of  his  convoys  ;  and  like^vise  dispatched  Q.  Aquila  to 
Adrumetum,  with  thirteen  galleys,  upon  the  same  errand. 
Cispius  soon  reached  the  station  appointed  to  him  :  but  Aquila 
being  attacked  by  a  storm  could  not  double  the  cape,  which 
obliged  him  to  put  into  a  creek  at  some  distance,  that  afibrded 


CHAP.  LHV.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR  455 

coDTenient  shelter.  The  rest  of  the  fleet  which  remained  at  sea 
before  Leptis,  where  the  mariners  having  landed  and  wandered 
here  and  there  upon  the  shore,  some  having  gone  into  the 
town  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  provisions,  was  left  quite 
defenseless.  Varus,  having  notice  of  this  from  a  deserter,  and 
resolving  to  take  advantage  of  the  enemy's  negligence,  left  Ad- 
rumetum  in  Cothon'  at  the  commencement  of  Uie  second  watch, 
and  arriving  early  next  morning  with  his  whole  fleet  before 
Leptis,  burned  all  the  transports  that  were  out  at  sea,  and  took 
without  opposition  two  five-benched  galleys,  in  which  were  none 
to  defend  them. 

Chap.  LXIII. — Caesar  had  an  account  brought  him  of  this 
unlucky  accident,  as  he  was  inspecting  the  works  of  his  camp. 
"Whereupon  he  immediately  took  horse,  and  leaving  every  thing 
else,  went  full  speed  to  Leptis,  which  was  but  two  leagues 
distant,  and  going  on  board  a  brigantine,  ordered  all  the  ships 
to  follow  him.  He  soon  came  up  with  Aquila,  whom  he  found 
dismayed  and  terrified  at  the  number  of  ships  he  had  to  op- 
pose ;  and  continuing  his  course,  began  to  pursue  the  enemy's 
fleet.  Meantime  Varus,  astonished  at  Caesar's  boldness  and 
dispatch,  tacked  about  with  his  whole  fleet,  and  made  the  best 
of  his  way  for  Adrumetum.  But  Caesar,  after  four  miles'  sail, 
recovered  one  of  his  galleys,  with  the  crew  and  a  hundred  and 
thirty  of  the  enemy's  men  left  to  guard  her  ;  and  took  a  three- 
benched  galley  belonging  to  the  enemy  which  had  fallen  astern 
during  the  engagement,  with  all  the  soldiers  and  mariners  on 
board.  The  rest  of  the  fleet  doubled  the  cape,  and  made  the 
port  of  Adrumetum  in  Cothour  Caesar  could  not  double  the 
cape  with  the  same  wind,  but  keeping  the  sea  at  anchor  aU 
night,  appeared  early  next  morning  before  Adnunetura.  He 
69t  fire  to  all  the  transports  without  Cothon,  and  took  what  gal- 
leys he  found  there,  or  forced  them  into  the  harbor ;  and  hav- 
ing waited  some  time  to  ofier  the  enemy  battle,  returned  again 
to  his  camp. 

Chap.  LXIV. — On  board  the  ship  he  had  taken  was  P. 
Vestrius,  a  Roman  knight,  and  P.  Ligarius,  who  had  served  in 
Spain  under  Afiranius,  the  same  who  had  prosecuted  the  war 
.against  him  in  Spain,  and  who,  instead  of  acknowledging  the 
conqueror's  generosity,  in  granting  him  his  libety,  had  joined 
Pompey  in  Greece  ;  and  after  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  had  gond 

1  About  nino  at  night. 


456  niRTroS'S  COMMENTARIES.  CHAP,  lxvil 

into  Africa,  to  Varus,  there  to  continue  in  the  service  of  the 
same  cause.  Cjcsar,  to  punish  his  perfidy  and  breach  of  oath, 
gave  immediate  orders  for  his  execution.  But  he  pardoned  P. 
Vestrius,  because  his  brother  had  paid  his  ransom  at  Rome, 
and  because  he  himself  proved,  that  being  taken  in  Nasidius's 
fleet  and  condemned  to  die,  ho  had  been  saved  by  the  kindness 
of  Varus,  since  which  no  opportunity  had  offered  of  making  his 
escape. 

Chap.  LXV. — It  is  the  custom  of  the  people  of  Africa  to 
deposit  their  corn  privately  in  vaults,  under  ground,  to  secure 
it  in  time  of  war,  and  guard  it  from  the  sudden  incursions  of 
an  enemy.  Caesar,  having  intelligence  of  this  from  a  spy, 
drew  out  two  legions,  with  a  party  of  cavalry,  at  midnight,  and 
sent  them  about  ten  miles  off ;  whence  they  returned,  loaded 
with  corn  to  the  camp.  Labienus,  being  informed  of  it, 
marched  about  seven  miles,  through  the  mountains  Caesar  had 
passed  the  day  before,  and  there  encamped  with  two  legions  ; 
where  expecting  that  Caesar  would  often  come  the  same  way  in 
cuost  of  corn,  he  daily  lay  in  ambush  with  a  great  body  of  horse 
and  light-armed  foot. 

Chap.  LXVI. — Caesar,  being  informed  of  the  ambuscade 
of  Labienus  by  deserters,  delayed  there  a  few  days,  till  the 
enemy,  by  repeating  the  practice  often,  had  abated  a  little 
of  their  circumspection.  Then  suddenly,  one  morning  order- 
ing eight  veteran  legions  with  part  of  the  cavalry  to  follow 
him  by  the  Decuman  gate,  he  sent  foi-ward  the  rest  of  the 
cavalry  ;  who,  coming  suddenly  upon  the  enemy's  light-armed 
foot,  that  lay  in  ambush  among  the  valleys,  slew  about  five 
hundred,  and  put  the  rest  to  flight.  Meantime  Labienus  ad- 
vanced, with  all  his  cavalry,  to  support  the  fugitives,  and  was 
on  the  point  of  overpowering  our  small  party  with  his  numbers, 
when  suddenly  Caesar  appeared  with  the  legions,  in  order  of 
battle.  This  sight  checked  the  ardor  of  Labienus,  who  thought 
proper  to  sound  a  retreat.  The  day  after,  Juba  ordered  all  the 
Numidians  who  had.  deserted  their  post  and  fled  to  their  camp 
to  be  crucified. 

Chap.  LXVII. — Meanwhile  Caesar,  being  distressed  by  want 
of  corn,  recalled  all  his  forces  to  the  camp ;  and  having 
left  garrisons  at  Leptis,  Ruspina,  and  Acilla,  ordered  Cispius 
and  Aquila  to  blockade  with  their  fleets,  the  one  Adrumetum, 
the  other  Thapsus,  and  setting  fire  to  his  camp  at  Uzita,  he 


OHAP.  T.TTT  THE   AFRICAN"  "WAR.  4Jj7 

set  out,  in  order  of  battle,  at  the  fourth  watch,*  disposed  his 
baggage  on  the  left,  and  came  to  Agar,  which  had  been  often 
vigorously  attacked  by  the  Getulians,  and  as  valiantly  defended 
by  the  inhabitants.  There  encamping  in  the  plain  before  the 
town,  he  went  with  part  of  his  army  round  the  country  in  quest 
of  provisions ;  and  having  found  a  large  store  of  barley,  oil, 
wine,  and  figs,  with  a  small  quantity  of  wheat,  after  allowing 
the  troops  some  time  to  refresh  themselves,  he  returned  to  his 
camp.  Scipio  meanwhile  hearing  of  Caesar's  departure,  fol- 
lowed him  along  the  hills,  with  all  his,  forces,  and  posted  him- 
self about  six  miles  off,  in  three  different  camps. 

Chap.  LXVIII. — ^The  town  of  Zeta,'  lying  on  Scipio's  side  of 
the  country,  was  not  above  ten  miles  from  his  camp,  but  might 
be  about  eighteen  from  that  of  Caesar.  Scipio  had  sent  two 
legions  thither  to  forage  ;  which  Caesar  having  intelligence  of 
from  a  deserter,  removed  his  camp  from  the  plain  to  a  hill,  for 
the  greater  security  ;  and  leaving  a  garrison  there,  marched  at 
three  in  the  morning  with  the  rest  of  his  forces,  passed  the  ene- 
my's camp,  and  possessed  himself  of  the  town.  He  foimd  that 
Scipio's  legions  were  gone  ftirther  into  the  country  to  forage  : 
against  whom,  setting  out  immediately,  he  fotmd  that  the  whole 
army  had  come  up  to  their  assistance,  which  obliged  him  to 
give  over  the  pursuit.  He  took,  on  this  occasion,  C.  Mutius  Re- 
ginus,  a  Eoman  knight,  Scipio's  intimate  friend,  and  governor 
.of  the  town;  also  P.  Atrius,  a  Roman  knight,  of  the  province 
of  Utica,  with  twenty-two  camels,  belonging  to  king  Juba.  Then 
leaving  a  garrison  in  the  place,  imder  the  command  of  Oppius, 
his  lieutenant,  he  returned  to  his  own  camp. 

Chap.  LXIX. — As  he  drew  near  Scipio's  camp,  by  which 
he  was  obliged  to  pass,  Labienus  and  Afranius,  who  lay  in 
ambuscade  among  the  nearest  hills,  with  all  their  cavalry 
and  light-armed  infantry,  started  up  and  attacked  his  rear. 
When  Cassar  perceived  this,  he  detached  his  cavalry  to  receive 
their  charge,  ordered  the  legions  to  throw  all  their  baggage 
into  a  heap,  and  face  about  upon  the  enemy.  No  sooner  was 
this  order  executed  than,  upon  the  first  charge  of  the  legions, 
the  enemy's  horse  and  light-armed  foot  began  to  give  way, 
and  were  with  incredible  ease  driven  from  the  higher  ground. 
But  when  Caesar,  supposing  them  sufficiently  deterred  from 

*  About  three  in  the  morning. 

!  Zeta.a  town  of  Africa,  the  name  of  which  is  derived  from  Zeith,an  olive. 
20 


458  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  t.ttt 

any  fiirther  attempts,  began  to  pursue  his  march,  they  again 
issued  from  the  hills ;  and  the  Numidians,  with  the  light- 
armed  infantry,  who  are  wonderfully  nimble,  and  accustom 
themselves  to  fight  intermixed  with  the  horse,  with  whom  they 
keep  an  equal  pace,  either  in  advancing  or  retiring,  fell  a 
second  time  upon  our  foot.  As  they  repeated  this  often, 
pressing  upon  our  troops  when  we  marched,  and  retiring  when 
we  endeavored  to  engage,  always  keeping  at  a  certain  distance, 
and  with  singular  care  avoiding  a  close  fight,  and  consider- 
ing it  enough  to  wound  us  with  their  darts,  Caesar  plainly 
saw  that  their  whole  aim  was  to  oblige  him  to  encamp  in  that 
place,  where  no  water  was  to  be  had ;  that  his  soldiers,  who 
had  tasted  nothing  from  three  in  the  morning  till  four  in  the 
afternoon,  might  perish  with  hunger,  and  the  cattle  with 
thirst. 

Chap.  LXX. — When  sim-set  now  approached,  and  Caesar 
found  he  had  not  gained  a  hundred  paces  in  four  hours, 
and  that  by  keeping  his  cavalry  in  the  rear  he  lost  many 
horse,  he  ordered  the  legions  to  fall  behind,  and  close  the 
march.  Proceeding  thus  with  a  slow  and  gentle  pace,  he 
found  the  legions  fitter  to  sustain  the  enemy's  charge.  Mean- 
time the  Numidian  horse,  wheeling  round  the  hills,  to  the 
right  and  left,  threatened  to  inclose  Caesar's  forces  with  their 
numbers,  while  part  continued  to  harass  his  rear :  and  if  but 
three  or  four  veteran  soldiers  faced  about,  and  darted  their 
javelins  at  the  enemy,  no  less  than  two  thousand  of  them 
would  take  to  flight :  but  suddenly  rallying,  returned  to  the 
fight,  and  charged  the  legionaries  with  their  darts.  Thus 
Caesar,  at  one  time  marching  forward,  at  another  halting,  and 
going  on  but  slowly,  reached  the  camp  safe,  about  seven  that 
evening,  having  only  ten  men  wounded.  Labienus  too  re- 
treated to  his  camp,  after  having  thoroughly  fatigued  his 
troops  with  the  pursuit :  in  which,  besides  a  great  number 
wounded,  his  loss  amounted  to  about  three  hundred  men. 
And  Scipio  withdrew  his  legions  and  elephants,  whom,  for  the 
greater  terror,  he  had  ranged  before  his  camp  within  view  of 
Caesar's  army. 

Chap.  LXXI. — Caesar,  to  meet  enemies  of  this  sort,  was  ne- 
cessitated to  instruct  his  soldiers,  not  like  a  general  of  a  veteran 
army  which  had  been  victorious  in  so  many  battles,  but  like 
a  fencing  master  training  up  his  gladiators,  with  what  foot 


OHAF.  T.yrm  THE  AFRICAN  WAE.  459 

they  must  advance  or  retire ;  when  they  were  to  oppose  and 
make  good  their  ground ;  when  to  counterfeit  an  attack ;  at 
what  place,  and  in  what  manner  to  launch  their  javelins. 
For  the  enemy's  light-anned  troops  gave  wonderful  trouble 
and  annoyance  to  our  army ;  because  they  not  only  deterred 
the  cavalry  from  the  encounter,  by  killing  their  horses  with 
their  javelins,  but  likewise  wearied  out  the  legionary  soldiera 
by  their  swiftness :  for  as  often  as  these  heavy-armed  troops 
advanced  to  attack  them,  they  evaded  the  danger  by  a  quick 
retreat 

Chap.  LXXII. — Caesar  was  rendered  very  anxious  by  these 
occurrences  ;  because  as  often  as  he  engaged  with  his  cavalry, 
without  being  supported  by  the  infantry,  he  found  himself  by 
no  means  a  match  for  the  enemy's  horse,  supported  by  their 
light-armed  foot :  and  as  he  had  no  experience  of  the  strength 
of  their  legions,  he  foresaw  still  greater  difficulties  when  these 
should  be  united,  as  the  shock  must  then  be  overwhelming. 
In  addition  to  this,  the  number  and  size  of  the  elephants 
greatly  increased  the  terror  of  the  soldiers ;  for  which,  however, 
he  found  a  remedy,  in  causing  some  of  those  animals  to  be 
brought  over  from  Italy,  that  his  men  might  be  accustomed 
to  the  sight  of  them,  know  their  strength  and  courage, 
and  in  what  part  of  the  body  they  were  most  vulnerable. 
For  as  the  elephants  are  covered  with  trappings  and  orna- 
ments, it  was  necessary  to  inform  them  what  parts  of  the  body 
remained  naked,  that  they  might  direct  their  darts  thither.  It 
was  likewise  needful  to  familiarize  his  horses  to  the  cry,  smell, 
and  figure  of  these  animals  ;  in  all  of  which  he  succeeded  to  a 
wonder ;  for  the  soldiers  quickly  came  to  touch  them  with  their 
hands,  and  to  be  sensible  of  their  tardiness ;  and  the  cavalry 
attacked  them  with  blunted  darts,  and,  by  degrees,  brought 
their  horses  to  endure  their  presence. 

Chap.  LXXTTT. — For  these  reasons  already  mentioned,  Cae- 
sar was  very  anxious,  and  proceeded  with  more  slowness 
and  circumspection  than  usual,  abating  considerably  in  his 
wonted  expedition  and  celerity.  Nor  ought  we  to  wonder ;  for 
in  Gaul  he  had  under  him  troops  accustomed  to  fight  in  a 
champaign  country,  against  an  open  undesigning  enemy,  who 
despised  artifice,  and  valued  themselves  only  on  their  bravery. 
But  now  he  was  to  habituate  his  soldiers  to  the  arts  and  con- 
trivances of  a  crafty  enemy,  and  teach  them  what  to  pursue, 


460  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  Lixr. 

and  what  to  avoid.  The  sooner  therefore  to  instruct  them  in 
these  matters,  he  took  care  not  to  confine  his  legions  to  one 
place,  but  under  pretense  of  foraging,  engaged  them  in  fre- 
quent marches,  and  counter-marches  ;  because  he  thought  that 
the  enemy's  troops  would  not  lose  his  track.  Three  days  after, 
he  drew  up  his  forces  with  great  skill,  and  marching  past 
Scipio's  camp,  waited  for  him  in  an  open  plain ;  but  seeing 
that  he  still  declined  a  battle,  he  retreated  to  his  camp  a  little 
before  evening. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — Meantime  embassadors  arrived  from  the 
town  of  Vacca,  bordering  upon  Zeta,  of  which  we  have  ob- 
served Caesar  had  possessed  himself.  They  requested  and  en- 
treated that  he  would  send  them  a  garrison,  promising  to  furnish 
many  of  the  necessaries  of  war.  At  the  same  time,  by  the  will 
of  the  gods,  and  their  kindness  to  Caesar,  a  deserter  informed  him, 
that  Juba  had,  by  a  quick  march,  before  Caesar's  troops  could 
arrive,  reached  the  town  and  surrounded  it,  and  after  taking 
possession  of  it,  massacred  the  inhabitants,  and  abandoned  the 
place  itself  to  the  plunder  of  his  soldiers. 

Chap.  LXXV. — Caesar,  having  reviewed  his  army  the  twelfth 
day  before  the  calends  of  April,  advanced  next  day,  with 
all  his  forces,  five  miles  beyond  his  camp,  and  remained  a 
considerable  time  in  order  of  battle,  two  miles  from  Scipio's. 
When  he  saw  distinctly  that  the  enemy,  though  frequently 
and  for  a  long  time  challenged  to  a  battle,  declined  it,  he  led 
back  his  troops.  Next  day  he  decamped,  and  directed  his 
march  toward  Sarsura,  where  Scipio  had  a  garrison  of  Nu- 
midians,  and  a  magazine  of  corn.  Labienus  being  informed 
of  this  motion,  began  to  harass  his  rear  with  the  cavalry  and 
light-armed  troops :  and  having  made  himself  master  of  part  of 
the  baggage,  was  encouraged  to  attack  the  legions  themselves, 
believing  they  would  fall  an  easy  prey,  under  the  load  and  en- 
cumbrance of  a  march.  However,  this  circumstance  had  not 
escaped  Cassar's  attention,  for  he  had  ordered  three  hundred 
men  out  of  each  legion  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  for 
action.  These  being  sent  against  Labienus,  he  was  so  terri^d 
at  their  approach,  that  he  shamefully  took  to  flight,  great  num- 
bers of  his  men  being  killed  or  wounded.  The  legionaries  re- 
turned to  their  standards,  and  pursued  their  march.  Labienus 
continued  to  follow  us  at  a  distance  along  the  summit  of  the 
mountains  on  our  right. 


CHAP.  LXXViiL  THE  AFRICAN  ^WAR  461 

Chap.  LXXVI. — Caesar,  arriving  before  Sarsura,  took  it  in 
presence  of  the  enemy,  who  durst  not  advance  to  its  relief;  and 
put  to  the  sword  the  garrison  which  had  been  left  there  by 
Scipio,  under  the  command  of  P.  Cornelius,  one  of  Scipio'a 
veterans,  who,  after  a  vigorous  defense,  was  surrounded  and 
slain.  Having  given  all  the  corn  in  the  place  to  the  army, 
he  marched  next  day  to  Tisdra,  where  Considius  was,  with  a 
strong  garrison  and  his  cohort  of  gladiators.  Caesar,  having 
taken  a  view  of  the  town,  and  being  deterred  from  besieging 
it  by  want  of  com,  set  out  immediately,  and  after  a  march  of 
four  miles,  encamped  near  a  river.  He  marched  from  it  on 
the  fourth  day,  and  then  returned  to  his  former  camp  at  Agar. 
Scipio  did  the  same,  and  retreated  to  his  old  quarters. 

Chap.  LXXVII. — Meantime  the  inhabitaiits  of  Thabena, 
a  nation  situated  on  the  extreme  confines  of  Juba's  kingdom, 
along  the  sea-cost,  and  who  had  been  accustomed  to  live  in 
subjection  to  that  monarch,  having  massacred  the  garrison  left 
there  by  the  king,  sent  deputies  to  Caesar  to  inform  him  of 
what  they  had  done,  and  to  beg  he  would  take  under  his  pro- 
tection a  city  which  deserved  so  well  of  the  Roman  people. 
Caesar,  approving  their  conduct,  sent  M.  Crispus  the  tribune, 
with  a  cohort,  a  party  of  archers,  and  a  great  number  of  en- 
gines of  war,  to  chaise  himself  with  the  defense  of  Thabena. 
At  the  same  time  the  legionary  soldiers,  who,  either  on  ac- 
count of  sickness  or  for  other  reasons,  had  not  been  able  to 
come  over  into  Africa  with  the  rest,  to  the  number  of  four 
thousand  foot,  four  hundred  horse,  and  a  thousand  archers  and 
slingers,  reached  Caesar  by  one  embarkation.  With  these  and 
his  former  troops,  he  advanced  into  a  plain  eight  miles  distant 
from  his  own  camp,  and  four  from  that  of  Scipio,  where  he 
awaited  the  enemy  in  order  of  battle. 

Chap.  LXXVIII. — There  was  a  town  below  Scipio's  camp, 
of  the  name  of  Tegea,  where  he  had  a  garrison  of  four  hundred 
horse.  These  he  drew  up  on  the  right  and  left  of  the  town ; 
and  bringing  forth  his  legions,  formed  them  in  order  of  battle 
upon  a  hill  somewhat  lower  than  his  camp,  and  which  was  about 
a  thousand  paces  distant  from  it.  After  he  had  continued  a 
considerable  time  in  one  place,  without  offering  to  make  any 
attempt,  Caesar  sent  some  squadrons  of  horse,  supported  by  his 
light-armed  infantry,  archers,  and  slingers,  to  charge  the 
enemy's  cavalry,  who  were  on  duty  before  the  town.     After 


462  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  lxxx. 

Caesar's  troops  advanced  and  came  to  the  charge  with  their 
horses  at  a  gallop,  Placidius  began  to  extend  his  front,  that  he 
might  at  once  surround  us  and  give  us  a  warm  reception.  Upon 
this  CfEsar  detached  three  hundred  legionaries  to  our  assist- 
ance, while  at  the  same  time  Labienus  was  continually  send- 
ing fresh  reinforcements,  to  replace  those  that  were  wounded 
or  fatigued.  Our  cavalry,  who  were  only  four  hundred  in 
number,  not  being  able  to  sustain  the  charge  of  four  thousand, 
and  being  besides  greatly  harassed  by  the  light-armed  Nu' 
midians,  began  at  last  to  give  ground :  which  Caesar  observing, 
detached  the  other  wing  to  their  assistance :  who,  joining" 
those  that  were  like  to  be  overpowered,  fell  in  a  body 
upon  the  enemy,  put  them  to  flight,  slew  or  wounded  great 
numbers,  pursued  them  three  miles  quite  to  the  mountains, 
and  then  returned  to  their  own  men.  Cgesar  continued  in 
order  of  battle  till  four  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  retreated 
to  his  camp  without  the  loss  of  a  man.  In  this  action 
Placidius  received  a  dangerous  wound  in  the  head,  and  had 
many  of  his  best  officers  either  killed  or  wounded. 

Chap.  LXXIX. — After  he  found  that  he  could  not  by  any 
means  induce  the  enemy  to  come  down  to  the  plain  and 
make  trial  of  the  legions,  and  that  he  could  not  encamp 
nearer  them  for  want  of  w:ater,  in  consideration  of  which 
alone,  and  not  from  any  confidence  in  their  mmibers,  the 
Africans  had  dared  to  despise  him  ;  he  decamped  the  day 
before  the  nones  of  April  at  midnight,  marched  sixteen  miles 
beyond  Agar  to  Thapsus,  where  Virgilius  commanded  with 
a  strong  garrison,  and  there  fixed  his  camp,  and  began  to 
surround  the  town  the  very  day  on  which  he  arrived,  and 
raised  redoubts  in  proper  places,  as  well  for  his  own  security, 
as  to  prevent  any  succors  from  entering  the  town.  In  the 
mean  time,  Scipio,  on  learning  Caesar's  designs,  was  reduced  to 
the  necessity  of  fighting,  to  avoid  the  disgrace  of  abandon- 
ing Virgilius  and  the  Thapsitani,  who  had  all  along  re- 
mained firm  to  his  party;  and  therefore,  following  Caesar 
■without  delay,  he  posted  himself  in  two  camps  eight  miles 
from  Thapsus. 

Chap.LXXX. — Now  there  were  some  salt-pits,  between  which 
and  the  sea  was  a  narrow  pass  of  about  fifteen  hundred  paces, 
by  which  Scipio  endeavored  to  penetrate  and  carry  suc- 
cors to  the  inhabitants  of  Thapsus.     But  Caesar  anticipating 


CHAP.  LxxxiL  THE  AFRICAN  WAS.  463 

that  this  might  happen,  had  the  day  before  raised  a  very- 
strong  fort  at  the  entrance  of  it,  in  which  he  left,  a  triple 
garrison ;  and  encamping  with  the  rest  of  his  troops  in  the 
form  of  a  half  moon,  carried  his  works  round  the  town.  Scipio, 
disappointed  in  his  design,  passed  the  day  and  night  follow- 
ing a  little  above  the  morass ;  but  early  next  morning  ad- 
vanced within  a  small  distance  of  the  last  mentioned  camp 
and  fort,  where  he  began  to  intrench  himself  about  fifteen 
hundred  paces  from  the  sea.  Caesar  being  informed  of  this, 
drew  off  his  men  from  the  works ;  and  leaving  Asprenas  the 
proconsul,  with  two  legions,  at  the  camp,  marched  all  the  rest 
of  his  forces  with  the  utmost  expedition  to  that  place.  He 
left  part  of  the  fleet  before  Thapsus,  and  ordered  the  rest  to 
make  as  near  the  shore  as  possible  toward  the  enemy's 
rear,  observing  the  signal  he  should  give  them,  upon  which 
they  were  to  raise  a  sudden  shout,  that  the  enemy,  alarmed 
and  disturbed  by  the  noise  behind  them,  might  be  forced  to 
face  about. 

Chap.  LXXXI. — ^When  Caesar  came  to  the  place,  he  foimd 
Scipio's  army  in  order  of  battle  before  the  intrenchments,  the 
elephants  posted  on  the  right  and  left  wings,  and  part  of  the 
soldiers  busily  employed  in  fortifying  the  camp.  Upon  sight  of 
this  disposition,  he  drew  up  his  army  in  three  lines,  placed  the 
tenth  and  second  legions  on  the  right  wing,  the  eighth  and  ninth 
on  the  left,  five  legions  in  the  center,  covered  his  flanks  with 
five  cohorts,  posted  opposite  the  elephants,  disposed  the 
archers  and  slingers  in  the  two  wings,  and  intermingled 
the  light-armed  troops  with  his  cavalry.  He  himself  on  foot 
went  from  rank  to  rank,  to  rouse  the  courage  of  the  veterans, 
putting  them  in  mind  of  their  former  victories,  and  animating 
them  by  his  kind  expressions.  He  exhorted  the  new  levies 
who  had  never  yet  been  in  battle  to  emulate  the  bravery  of  the 
veterans,  and  endeavor  by  a  victory  to  attain  the  same  degree 
of  feme,  glory,  and  renown. 

Chap.  LXXXII. — As  he  ran  fi-om  rank  to  rank,  he  ob- 
served the  enemy  about  the  camp  very  uneasy,  hurrying  from 
place  to  place,  at  one  time  retiring  behind  the  rampart,  another 
coming  out  again  in  great  tumult  and  confusion.  As  many 
others  in  the  army  began  to  observe  this,  his  lieutenants  and 
volunteers  begged  him  to  give  the  signal  for  battle,  as  the 
immortal  gods  promised  him  a  decisive  victory.     While  he 


464  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.         chap.  Lxxxiv. 

hesitated  and  strove  to  repress  tlieir  eagerness  and  desires,  ex- 
claiming that  it  was  not  his  wish  to  commence  the  battle  by  a 
sudden  sally,  at  the  same  time  keeping  back  his  army,  on  a  sud- 
den a  trumpeter  in  the  right  wing,  without  Caesar's  leave,  but 
compelled  by  the  soldiers,  sounded  a  charge.  Upon  this  all 
the  cohorts  began  to  rush  toward  the  enemy,  in  spite  of  the  en- 
deavors of  the  centurions,  who  strove  to  restrain  them  by  force, 
lest  they  should  charge  withal  the  general's  order,  but  to 
210  purpose. 

Chap.  LXXXIII. — Caesar  perceiving  that  the  ardor  of 
his  soldiers  would  admit  of  no  restraint,  giving  "  good  fortune  " 
for  the  word,  spurred  on  his  horse,  and  charged  the  enemy's 
front.  On  the  right  wing  the  archers  and  slingers  poured 
their  eager  javelins  without  intermission  upon  the  elephants, 
and  by  the  noise  of  their  slings  and  stones,  so  terrified  these 
animals,  that  turning  upon  their  own  men,  they  trod  them 
down  in  heaps,  and  rushed  through  the  half-finished  gates  of 
the  camp.  At  the  same  time  the  Mauritanian  horse,  who 
were  in  the  same  wing  with  the  elephants,  seeing  themselves 
deprived  of  their  assistance,  betook  themselves  to  flight. 
Whereupon  the  legions  wheelii;g  round  the  elephants,  soon 
possessed  thei.iselves  of  the  enemy's  intrenchments,  and 
some  few  that  made  great  resistance  being  slain,  the  rest  fled 
with  all  expedition  to  the  camp  they  had  quitted  the  day 
before. 

Chap.  LXXXIV. — ^And  here  we  must  not  omit  to  notice 
the  bravery  of  a  veteran  soldier  of  the  fifth  legion.  For  when 
an  elephant  which  had  been  wounded  in  the  left  wing,  and, 
roused  to  fury  by  the  pain,  ran  against  an  unarmed  sutler, 
threw  him  imder  his  feet,  and  kneehng  on  him  Avith  his  whole 
weight,  and  brandishing  his  uplifted  trunk,  with  hideous  cries, 
crushed  him  to  death,  the  soldier  could  not  refrain  from 
attacking  the  animal.  The  elephant,  seeing  him  advance  with 
his  javelin  in  his  hand,  quitted  the  dead  body  of  the  sutler, 
and  seizing  him  with  his  trunk,  wheeled  him  round  in  the  air. 
But  he,  amid  all  the  danger,  preserving  his  presence  of  mind, 
ceased  not  with  his  sword  to  strike  at  the  elephant's  trunk, 
which  enclasped  him,  and  the  animal,  at  last  overcome  with 
the  pain,  quitted  the  soldier,  and  fled  to  the  rest  with  hideous 
cries. 


CHAP.  Jjxxrvu  THE  AFRICAN  WAR.  465 

Chap.  LXXXV. — Meanwhile  the  garrison  of  Thapsus,  either 
designing  to  assist  their  friends,  or  abandoning  the  town  to 
seek  safety  by  flight,  sallied  out  by  the  gate  next  the  sea,  and 
wading  navel  deep  in  the  water,  endeavored  to  reach  the 
'  land.  But  the  servants  and  attendants  of  the  camp,  attack- 
ing them  with  darts  and  stones,  obliged  them  to  return  to 
the  town.  Scipio's  forces  meanwhile  being  beaten,  and  hig 
men  fleeing  on  all  sides,  the  legions  instantly  began  the 
pursuit,  that  they  might  have  no  time  to  rally.  When  they 
arrived  at  the  camp  to  which  they  fled,  and  where,  having 
repaired  it,  they  hoped  to  defend  themselves  they  began  to 
think  of  choosing  a  commander,"  to  whose,  authority  and 
orders  they  might  submit ;  but  finding  none  on  whom  they 
could  rely,  they  threw  down  their  arms,  and  fled  to  the 
king's  quarter.  Finding  this,  on  their  arrival,  occupied  by 
Caesar's  forces,  they  retired  to  a  hill,  where,  despairing  of 
safety,  they  cast  down  their  arms,  and  saluted  them  in  a 
military  manner.  But  this  stood  them  in  little  stead,  for 
the  veterans,  transported  with  rage  and  anger,  not  only 
could  not  be  induced  to  spare  the  enemy,  but  even  killed 
or  wounded  several  citizens  of  distinction  in  their  own 
army,  whom  they  upbraided  as  authors  of  the  war.  Of  this 
number  was  Tullius  Rufus  the  quaestor,  whom  a  soldier 
designedly  ran  through  with  a  javelin ;  and*  Pompeius  Rufiis, 
who  was  wounded  with  a  sword  in  the  arm,  and  would 
doubtless  have  been  slain,  had  he  not  speedily  fled  to  Caesar 
for  protection.  This  made  several  Roman  knights  and 
senators  retire  from  the  battle,  lest  the  soldiers,  who  after  so 
signal  a  victory"  assumed  an  unbounded  license,  should  be 
induced  by  the  hopes  of  impunity  to  wreck  their  fury  on  them 
likewise.  In  short  all  Scipio's  soldiers,  though  they  implored 
the  protection  of  Caesar,  were  in  the  very  sight  of  that  general, 
and  in  spite  of  his  entreaties  to  his  men  to  spare  them,  without 
exception  put  to  the  sword. 

Chap.  LXXXVI. — Caesar,  having  made  himself  master  of 
the  enemy's  three  camps,  killed  ten  thousand,  and  putting 


'  For  Afranius,  Scipio,  and  the  others  had  fled. 

2  Plutarch  relates  that  several  writers  assert  that  Caesar  was  not  in 
the  action  at  all,  being  at  the  time  attacked  by  a  fit  of  epilepsy. 

20* 


466  HrRTTUS'S  COMMENTARIES.       osap.  ucsxvn. 

the  rest  to  flight,  retreated  to  his  own  quarters  with  the 
loss  of  not  more  than  fifty  men  and  a  few  wounded.  In  his 
way  he  appeared  before  the  town  of  Thapsus,  and  ranged  all 
the  elephants  he  had  taken  in  the  battle,  amounting  to  sixty- 
four,  with  their  ornaments,  trappings,  and  castles,  in  full  view 
of  the  place.  This  he  did  in  hopes  that  possibly  Virgilius 
and  those  that  were  besieged  with  him  might  give  over  the 
idea  of  resistance  on  learning  the  defeat  of  their  friends.  He 
even  called  and  invited  him  to  submit,  reminding  him  of  his 
clemency  and  mildness ;  but  no  answer  being  given,  he  retired 
from  before  the  town.  Next  day,  after  returning  thanks  to 
the  gods,  he  assembled  his  army  before  Thapsus,  praised  his 
soldiers  in  presence  of  the  inhabitants,  rewarded  the  victorious, 
and  from  his  tribunal  extended  his  bounty  to  every  one, 
according  to  their  merit  and  services.  Setting  out  thence 
immediately  he  left  the  proconsul  C.  Kebellius,  with  three 
legions,  to  continue  the  siege,  and  sent  Cn.  Domitius  with  two 
to  invest  Tisdra,  where  Considius  commanded.  Then  ordering 
M.  Messala  to  go  before  with  the  cavalry,  he  began  his  march 
to  Utica.' 

Chap.  LXXXVII. — Scipio's  cavalry,  who  had  escaped  out 
of  the  battle,  taking  the  road  to  Utica,  arrived  at  Parada ;  but 
being  refused  admittance  by  the  inhabitants,  who  heard  of 
Caesar's  victory,  they  forced  the  gates,  lighted  a  great  fire  in 
the  middle  of  the  forum,  and  threw  all  the  inhabitants  into  it, 
without  distinction  of  age  or  sex,  with  their  efiects ;  avenging 
in  this  manner,  by  an  unheard  of  cruelty,  the  affront  they  had 
received.  Thence  they  marched  directly  to  Utica.  M.  Cato, 
some  time  before,  distrusting  the  inhabitants  of  that  city,  on 
account  of  the  privileges  granted  them  by  the  Julian''  law,  had 
disarmed  and  expelled  the  populace,  obliging  them  to  dwell 
without  the  Warlike  gate,  in  a  small  camp  surrounded  by  a 
slight  intrenchment,  around  which  he  had  planted  guards, 
while  at  the  same  time  he  put  the  senators  under  arrest. 
The  cavalry  attacked  their  camp,  knowing  them  to  be  favorers 
of  Caesar,  and  intending  to  wipe  out  by  their  daetruction,  the 

^  Caesar  was  anxious  to  take  Cato  alive,  and  besides,  several  belonging 
to  Scipio's  army  had  fled  to  Utica. 

2  The  object  of  the  Julian  law  was  the  preservation  of  the  freedom  of 
such  of  the  provincials  as  had  been  free  previously.  It  was  termed  by 
Cicero,  "  lex  justissima  aiqite  optima.^^ 


OHA*.  IxxxvTiL  THE  AFRICAN  WAR.  467 

disgrace  of  their  own  defeat.  But  the  people,  animated  by 
Caesar's  victory,  repulsed  them  with  •atones  and  clubs.  They 
therefore  threw  themselves  into  the  town,  killed  many  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  pillaged  their  houses.  Cato,  unable  to 
prevail  with  them  to  abstain  from  rapine  and  slaughter,  and 
undertake  the  defense  of  the  town,  as  he  was  not  ignorant  of 
what  they  airned  at,  gave  each  a  hundred  sesterces  to  make 
them  quiet  Sylla  Faustus  did  the  same  out  of  his  own 
money ;  and  marching  with  them  from  Utica,  advanced  into 
the  kingdom.' 

Chap.  LXXXVIII. — A  great  many  others  that  had  escaped 
out  of  the  battle,  fled  to  Utica.  These  Cato  assembled,  with 
three  hundred'  more  who  had  furnished  Scipio  with  money  for 
carrying  on  the  war,  and  exhorted  them  to  set  their  slaves  free, 
and  in  conjunction  with  them  defend  the  town.  But  finding 
that  though  part  assembled,  the  rest  were  terrified  and  deter- 
mined to  flee,  he  gave  over  the  attempt,  and  furnished  them 
with  ships  to  fecilitate  their  escape.  He  himself,  having  settled 
all  his  affairs  with  the  utmost  care,  and  commended  his  children 
to  L.  Caesar  his  quaestor,  without  the  least  indication  which  might 
give  cause  of  suspicion,  or  any  change  in  his  countenance  and 
behavior,  privately  carried  a  sword  into  his  chamber  when  he 
retired  to  rest,  and  stabbed  himself  with  it  When  the  wound 
not  proving  mortal,  he  fell  heavily  to  the  ground,  his  physician 
and  friends  suspecting  what  was  going  on,  burst  into  the  room 
and  began  to  stanch  and  bind  up  his  wound,  he  himself  most 
resolutely  tore  it  open,  and  met  death  with  the  greatest 
determination.  The  Uticans,  though  they  hated  his  party, 
yet  in  consideration  of  his  singular  integrity,  his  behavior 
so  different  from  that  of  the  other  chiefs,  and  because  he 
had  strengthened  their  town  with  wonderful  fortifications,  and 
increased  the  towers,  interred  him  honorably.  L.  Caesar,  that 
he  might  procure  some  advantage  by  his  death,  assembled 
the  people,  and  after  haranguing  them,  exhorted  them  to  open 
their  gates,  and  throw  themselves  upon  Caesar's  clemency,  from 
which  they  had  the  greatest  reason  to  hope  the  best.     This 

'  The  kingdom  is  here  put  for  the  kingdom  of  Juba,  as  in  the  ninetf- 
second  and  ninety -third  chapters. 

*  These  were  Roman  citizens  who  were  employed  as  merchants  in 
Africa,  whom  Cato  had  formed  a  senate  oC 


468  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xci. 

advice  being  followed,  he  came  forth  to  meet  Caesar.  Messala 
having  reached  Utica,  according  to  his  orders,  placed  guards  at 
the  gates. 

Chap.  LXXXIX. — Meanwhile  Caesar,  leaving  Thapsus, 
came  to  Usceta,  where  Scipio  had  laid  up  a  great  store  of  corn, 
arms,  darts,  and  other  warlike  provisions,  under  a  small  guard. 
He  soon  made  himself  mtister  of  the  place,  and  marched  di- 
rectly to  Adrumetum,  which  he  entered  without  opposition. 
He  took  an  account  of  the  arms,  provisions,  and  money  in  the 
town ;  pardoned  Q.  Ligarius,  and  C.  Considius ;  and  leaving 
Livineius  Eegulus  there  with  one  legion,  set  out  the  same  day 
for  Utica.  L.  Caesar,  meeting  him  by  the  way,  threw  himself 
at  his  feet,  and  only  begged  for  his  life.  Caesar,  according  to 
his  wonted  clemency,  easily  pardoned  him,  as  he  did  likewise 
Csecina,  C.  Ateius,  P.  Atrius,  L.  Cella,  father  and  son,  M. 
Eppius,  M.  Aquinius,  Cato's  son,  and  the  children  of  Damasip- 
pus.  He  arrived  at  Utica  in  the  evening  by  torch-light,  and 
continued  all  that  night  without  the  town. 

Chap.  XC. — ^Early  on  the  morning  of  the  following  day  he 
entered  the  place,  summoned  an  assembly  of  the  people,  and 
thanked  them  for  the  affection  they  had  shown  to  his  cause. 
At  the  same  time  he  censured  severely,  and  enlarged  upon  the 
crime  of  the  Roman  citizens  and  merchants,  and  the  rest  of  the 
three  hundred,  who  had  furnished  Scipio  and  Varus  with  money ; 
but  concluded  with  telling  them,  that  they  might  show  them- 
selves without  fear,  as  he  was  resolved  to  grant  them  their 
lives,  and  content  himself  with  exposing  their  effects  to  sale ; 
but  that  he  would  give  them  notice  when  their  goods  were 
to  be  sold,  and  the  liberty  of  redeeming  them  upon  payment 
of  a  certain  fine.  The  merchants,  half  dead  with  fear,  and 
conscious  that  they  merited  death,  hearing  upon  what  terms 
life  was  offered  them,  greedily  accepted  the  condition,  and 
entreated  Caesar  that  he  would  impose  a  certain  sum  in  gross 
upon  all  the  three  hundred.  Accordingly,  he  amerced  them  in 
two  hundred  thousand  sesterces,  to  be  paid  to  the  republic,  at 
six  equal  payments,  within  the  space  of  three  years.  They  all 
accepted  the  condition,  and  considering  that  day  as  a  second 
nativity,  joyfully  returned  thanks  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  XCI. — Meanwhile,  king  Juba,  who  had  escaped  from 
the  battle  with  Petreius,  hiding  himself  all  day  in  the  villages, 
and   traveling  only  by  night,  arrived    at    last  in   Numidia. 


OHXP.  xam.  THE  AFRICAN  "WAR.  469 

When  he  came  to  Zama,  his  ordinary  place  of  residence,  where 
were  his  wives,  and  children,  with  all  his  treasures,  and  what- 
ever he  held  most  valuable,  and  which  he  had  strongly  fortified 
at  the  beginning  of  the  war ;  the  inhabitants,  having  heard 
of  Caesar's  victory,  refused  him  admission,  because,  upon  de- 
claring war  against  the  Romans,  he  had  raised  a  mighty  pile  of 
wood  in  the  middle  of  the  forum,  d?ligning,  if  unsuccessful,  to 
massacre  all  the  citizens,  fling  their  bodies  and  effects  upon 
the  pile,  then  setting  fire  to  the  mass,  and  throwing  himself 
upon  it,  destroy  all  without  exception,  wives,  children,  citizens, 
and  treasures,  in  one  general  conflagration.  After  continu- 
ing a  considerable  time  before  the  gates,  finding  that  neither 
threats  nor  entreaties  would  avail,  he  at  last  desired  them 
to  deliver  up  his  wives  and  children,  that  he  might  carry 
them  along  with  him.  But  receiving  no  answer,  and  seeing 
them  determined  to  grant  him  nothing,  he  quitted  the  place, 
and  retired  to  one  of  his  country-seats  with  Petreius  and  a  few 
horse. 

Chap.  XCII. — Meantime  the  Zamians  sent  embassadors  to 
Caesar  at  Utica,  to  inform  him  of  what  they  had  done,  and  to 
request  "  that  he  should  send  them  aid  before  the  king  could 
collect  an  army  and  besiege  them  ;  that  they  were  determined 
to  defend  the  town  for  him  as  long  as  life  remained."  Caesar 
conimended  the  embassadors,  and  sent  them  back  to  acquaint 
their  fellow-citizens  that  he  was  coming  himself  to  their  relief. 
Accordingly,  setting  out  the  next  day  from  Utica  with  his 
cavalry,  he  directed  his  march  toward  the  kingdom.  Many  of 
the  king's  generals  met  him  on  the  way,  and  sued  for  pardon ; 
to  all  of  whom  a  favorable  hearing  was  given,  and  they  attended 
him  to  Zama.  The  report  of  his  clemency  and  mildness  spread- 
ing into  all  parts,  the  whole  Numidian  cavalry  flocked  to  him 
at  Zama,  and  were  there  relieved  from  their  fears. 

Chap.  XCIII. — ^During  these  transactions,  Considius,  who 
commanded  at  Tisdra,  with  his  own  retinue,  a  garrison  of 
Gtstulians,  and  a  company  of  gladiators,  hearing  of  the  defeat 
of  his  party,  and  terrified  at  the  arrival  of  Domitius  and  his 
legions,  abandoned  the  town  ;  and  privately  withdrawing,  with 
a  few  of  the  barbarians,  and  all  his  money,  fled  hastily 
toward  the  kingdom.  The  Gretulians,  to  render  themselves 
masters  of  his  treasure,  murdered  him  by  the  way,  and  fled 
every  man  where  he  could.      Meantime,  C.  Virgilius,  seeing 


4*10  HIRTITrS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap.  xcvi. 

himself  shut  up  by  sea  and  land,  without  the  power  of  making 
a  defense ;  his  followers  all  slain  or  put  to  flight ;  M.  Cato 
dead  by  his  own  hands  at  Utica ;  Juba  despised  and  deserted 
by  his  own  subjects  ;  Sabura  and  his  forces  defeated  by  Sitius ; 
Caesar  received  without  opposition  at  Utica ;  and  that  of  so 
vast  an  army,  nothing  remained  capable  of  screening  him  or 
his  children  ;  thought^it  his  most  prudent  course,  to  surrender 
himself  and  the  city  to  the  proconsul  Caninius,  by  whom  he  was 
besieged. 

Chap.  XCIV. — At  the  same  time  king  Juba,  seeing  him- 
self excluded  from  all  the  cities  of  his  kingdom,  and  that  there 
remained  no  hopes  of  safety ;  having  supped  with  Petreius, 
proposed  an  engagement,  sword  in  hand,  that  they  might  die 
honorably.  Juba,  as  being  the  stronger,  easily  got  the  better 
of  his  adversary,  and  laid  him  dead  at  his  feet :  but  endeavor- 
ing afterward  to  run  himself  through  the  body,  and  wanting 
strength  to  accomplish  it,  he  was  obliged  to  have  recourse  to 
one  of  his  slaves,  and,  by  entreaties,  prevailed  upon  him  to  put 
him  to  death. 

Chap.  XCV. — In  the  mean  time,  P.  Sitius,  having  defeated 
the  army  of  Sabura,  Juba's  lieutenant,  and  slain  the  general, 
and  marching  with  a  few  troops  through  Mauritania,  to  join 
Caesar,  chanced  to  fall  in  with  Faustus  and  Afranius,  who  were 
at  the  head  of  the  party  that  had  plundered  Utica,  amounting 
in  all  to  about  fifteen  hundred  men,  and  designing  to  make 
the  best  of  their  way  to  Spain.  Having  expeditiously  placed 
himself  in  ambuscade  during  the  night,  and  attacking  them  by 
day-break,  he  either  killed  or  made  them  all  prisoners,  except  a 
few  that  escaped  from  the  van.  Afranius  and  Faustus  were 
taken  among  the  rest,  with  their  wives  and  children :  but  some 
few  days  after,  a  mutiny  arising  among  the  soldiers,  Faustus  and 
Afranius  were  slain.  Caesar  pardoned  Pompeia,*  the  wife  of 
Faustus,  with  her  children,  and  permitted  her  the  free  enjoy- 
ment of  all  her  efiects. 

Chap.  XCVI. — Meanwhile  Scipio,  with  Damasippus  and 
Torquatus,  and  Plsetorius  Rustianus,  having  embarked  on 
board  some  galleys,  with  the  intention  of  making  for  the  coast 
of  Spain  ;  and  being  long  and  severely  tossed  by  contrary  winds, 


'  Pompeia  was  the  daughter  of  Pompey  the  Great,  married  to  Faustus, 
the  son  of  Sulla  the  dictator. 


CHAP.  xcvm.  THE  AFRICAN  WAB...  471 

were  at  last  obliged  to  put  into  the  port  of  Hippo,  ■where  the 
fleet  commanded  by  P.  Sitius  chanced  at  that  time  to  be. 
Scipio's  vessels,  which  were  but  small,  and  few  in  number, 
were  easily  surrounded  and  sunk,  by  the  larger  and  more 
numerous  ships  of  Sitius ;  on  which  occasion  Scipio,  and  all 
those  whom  we  have  mentioned  above,  as  having  embarked 
with  him,  perished. 

Chap.  XCVII. — Meanwhile  CjBsar,  having  exposed  the 
king's  effects  to  public  sale  at  Zama,  and  confiscated  the 
estates  of  those  who,  though  Roman  citizens,  had  borne 
arms  against  the  republic ;  after  conferring  rewards  upon  such 
of  the  Zamians  as  had  adopted  the  design  of  excluding 
the  king,  he  abolished  all  the  royal  tribunes,  converted  the 
kingdom  into  a  province ;  and  apppointing  Crispus  Sallus- 
tius  to  take  charge  of  it,  with  the  title  of  proconsul,  returned 
to  Utica.  There  he  sold  the  estates  of  the  officers  who  had 
served  under  Juba  and  Petreius,  fined  the  people  of  Thapsus 
twenty  thousand  sesterces,  and  the  company  of  Roman  mer- 
chants there  thirty  thousand ;  he  likewise  fined  the  inhabitants 
of  Adrumetum  in  thirty  thousand,  and  their  company  fifty 
thousand ;  but  preserved  the  cities  and  their  territories  from 
insult  and  plunder.  Those  of  Leptis,  whom  Juba  had  pillaged 
some  time  before,  and  who,  upon  complaint  made  to  the  senate 
by  their  deputies,  had  obtained  arbitrators  and  restitution, 
were  enjoined  to  pay  yearly  three  hundred  thousand  pounds  of 
oil ;  because  from  the  beginning  of  the  war,  in  consequence  of 
a  dissension  among  their  chiefs,  they  had  made  an  alliance  with 
the  king  of  Nmnidia,  and  supplied  him  with  arms,  soldiers, 
and  money.  The  people  of  Tisdra,  on  account  of  their  extreme 
poverty,  were  only  condemned  to  pay  annually  a  certain  quan- 
tity of  com. 

Chap.  XCVIII. — These  things  being  settled,  he  embarked 
at  Utica  on  the  ides  of  June,  and  three  days  after  arrived  at 
Carales  in  Sardinia.  Here  he  condemned  the  Sulcitani  in  a 
fine  of  one  himdred  thousand  sesterces,  for  receiving  and  aiding 
Nasidius's  fleet ;  and  instead  of  a  tenth  which  was  their  former 
assessment,  ordered  them  now  to  pay  an  eighth  to  the  public 
treasury.  He  likewise  confiscated  the  estates  of  some  who 
had  been  more  active  than  the  rest,  and  weighing  from  Carales 
on  the   third   day  before  the   calends  of  July,  coasted  along 


472  HIRTIUS'S  COMMENTARIES.  chap,  xcviil 

the  shore,  and  after  a  voyage  of  twenty-eight  days,  during  which 
he  was  several  times  obliged  by  contrary  winds  to  put  into  port, 
arrived  safe  at  Rome.' 

'  On  his  arrival  at  Rome  he  celebrated  four  different  triumphs,  over 
the  Gauls,  Phamaces,  Egypt,  and  king  Juba.  It  was  a  principle  in  the 
Roman  constitution,  that  no  triumph  could  be  gained  in  civil  wars.  Hence 
Lucan : 

"  Bella  geri  placuit  nuUos  habitura  triumphos." 


COMMENTARIES  ON  THE  SPANISH  WAR. 

AUTHOR  UNKNOWN. 
FORMERLY   ATTRIBUTED   TO   HIRTIUS. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

The  commencement  of  the  Spanish  war.  11.  Ciesar  marches  to  attack 
Corduba.  111.  At  the  same  time  throws  succors  into  Ulia,  besieeed  by 
Pompey.  IV.  The  attempt  upon  Corduba  obliges  Pompey  to  raise  the 
siege  of  Ulia.  V.  Pompey  adVancing  to  the  relief  of  Corduba,  Csesar 
attacks  Ategua,  -whither  he  is  followed  by  Pompey.  VII.  Both  intrench 
themselves  in  mountainous  places,  of  difficult  access.  IX.  Pompey, 
attacking  a  fort  belonging  to  Caesar,  is  repulsed.  X.  Csesar  continues 
the  siege  of  Ategua,  XI.  And  repulses  a  sally  from  the  town.  XII. 
Various  skirmishes  between  the  two  armies.  XV.  Cruelty  of  the  towns- 
men. XVI.  Caesar  repulses  them  in  a  second  sally.  XVII.  Tnllius 
treats  with  Caesar  about  a  surrender.  XVIll.  Continuation  of  the  siege. 
XIX.  The  town  surrenders.  XX.  Pompey  removes  his  camp  toward 
Ucubis.  XXII.  Behavior  of  the  Bursavolenses.  XXIII.  Caesar  and 
Pompey  both  encamp  near  Ucubisj  where  some  skirmishes  happen. 
XX\ .  Single  combat  oetween  Turpio  and  Niger.  XXVI.  Great  num- 
bers of  the  enemy  desert  to  Caesar.  Some  of  Pompey's  letters  inter- 
cepted. XXVII.  Both  parties  encamp  in  the  plain  of  Munda.  XXVIII. 
A  great  battle  ensues,  XXXI.  In  which  Pompey  is  totally  defeated. 
XXXII.  Caesar  besieges  the  fugitives  in  Munda.  XXXIII.  Attacksand 
makes  himself  master  of  Corduba,  XXXV.  Likewise  of  Hispalis ; 
whence  he  is  expelled,  but  a^ain  recovers  it.  The  inhabitants  of  Munda, 
under  pretense  of  a  surrender,  preparing  to  attack  our  men,  are  them- 
selves put  to  the  sword.  XXXVII.  Carteia  surrenders  to  Caesar.  Pom- 
pey makes  his  escape,  XXXIX.  But  is  slain.  XL.  Some  of  Caesar's 
ships  burned.  XLI.  Caesar's  troops  take  possession  of  Munda  and 
afterward  invest  Uraso.    XLH.  Caesar's  speech  to  the  people  of  His- 


Chap.  I. — Ou   the   defeat   of  Phamaces  and  reduction   of 
(Afiica,*  those   who  escaped  from  those  battles  fled  to  young 

'  A&ica  bad  been  lost  on  the  death  of  Curio. 


474  THE  SPANISH  "WAR.  chap.  n. 

Cn.  Pompey,'  who  had  taken  possession  of  Further  Spain, 
while  Caesar  was  detained  in  Italy  in  exhibiting  games."  Pom- 
pey  began  to  throw  himself  on  the  protection  of  every  state, 
in  order  the  more  readily  to  establish  the  means  of  defense 
against  him.  Accordingly,  with  a  considerable  force  which  had 
been  collected,  partly  by  entreaty,  partly  by  force,  he  began  to 
lay  waste  the  province.  Under  these  circumstances  some  states 
voluntarily  sent  him  supplies,  others  shut  the  gates  of  their 
towns  against  him.  If  any  of  these  chanced  to  fall  into  his 
hands  by  assault,  although  some  citizen  in  it  had  deserved  well 
of  Cn.  Pompey  (his  father),  yet  some  cause  was  alleged  against 
him  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  his  wealth,^  so  that,  he  being 
dispatched,  his  fortune  might  become  the  reward  of  the  soldiers. 
Thus  the  enemy,  being  encouraged  by  a  few  advantages,  their 
forces  increased  much,  wherefore  those  states  which  were 
opposed  to  Pompey,  by  continual  messages  dispatched  to  Italy, 
sought  protection  for  themselves. 

Chap.  II. — When  Caesar,  now  a  third  time  dictator,  and 
elected  a  fourth  time,  having  already  proceeded  many  marches 
into  Spain  with  prompt  dispatch,*  was  coming  to  finish  the 
war,  he  was  met  on  the  way  by  embassadors  from  Corduba, 
who  had  deserted  Cn.  Pompey ;  these  infoimed  him  that  it 
would  be  an  easy  matter  to  make  himself  master  of  the  town 
by  night,   because   the   enemy  as   yet  knew  nothing  of  his 

'  He  was  scarcely  twenty -four  years  of  age.  He  left  Africa  in  disgust 
at  his  ill  success,  and  repaired  to  the  Balearic  isles,  with  the  intention  of 
going  to  Spain,  in  which  he  had  many  partisans,  and  in  which  active  levies 
were  going  on  against  Caesar.  He  was  then  attacked  by  a  severe  illness, 
which  detained  him  there  for  some  time.  On  his  arrival  in  Spain  he  met 
with  a  most  favorable  reception,  and  was  saluted  imperator. 

'  Munera  was  the  name  given  to  the  gladiatorial  shows  which  the 
Roman  nobility  displayed  to  the  people  to  gain  their  favor  and  support. 
The  person  who  gave  the  exhibition  was  called  editor,  munerator,  or 
dominus,  and  if  a  private  person,  was  honored  during  the  day  of  exhibi- 
tion with  the  official  signs  of  a  magistrate.  Suetonius  says  that  C^sar 
exhibited  many  of  these  spectacles  to  the  people,  and  that  they  were  on 
a  very  grand  scale. 

3  This  is  the  accusation  that  Caesar  urges  with  such  vehemence  against 
the  Spaniards  at  the  end  of  this  book,  namely,  that  they  had  received 
Pompey  when  a  refugee,  and^by  tliis  act  had  renewed  the  war. 

^  Appian,  Strabo,  and  Eutropius  have  recorded  that  Caesar  came  from 
Rome  to  his  camp  which  was  pitched  before  Obulco,  a  town  of  Spain,  in 
twenty-seven  days.  Dion  says  that  he  was  seen  by  his  friends  and 
enemies  before  it  was  reported  that  he  was  in  Spain  at  all 


CHAP.  in.  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  475 

arrival  in  the  province,  as  the  scouts  sent  out  by  Cn.  Pompey 
to  inform  him  of  Caesar's  approach  had  been  all  made  prisoners. 
They  alleged  besides  many  other  very  plausible  reasons.  He, 
therefore,  immediately  sent  intelligence  of  his  arrival  to  Q. 
Pedius,  and  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  his  lieutenants,  to  whom  he 
had  left  the  command  of  the  troops  in  the  province,  ordering 
them  to  send  him  all  the  cavalry  they  had  been  able  to  raise. 
He  came  up  with  them  much  sooner  than  they  expected,  and 
had  not  the  protection  of  the  cavalry,  according  to  his  desire. 

Chap.  III. — Sextus  Pompey,  the  brother  of  Cneius,  com- 
manded at  this  time  at  Corduba,  which  was  accounted  the 
capital  of  the  province.  Young  Cneius  Pompey  lumself  was 
employed  in  the  siege  of  Ulia,'  which  had  now  lasted  some 
months.  Notice  of  Caesar's  arrival  having  been  received, 
messengers  having  passed  Pompey's  guards  came  to  him  from 
that  town  and  besought  him  to  send  them  relief  as  soon  as 
possible.  Caesar,  knowing  that  this  people  had  deserved  very 
well  oft  he  Romans,  detached,  about  nine  o'clock,  at  night  eleven 
cohorts,  with  a  like  number  of  horse,  imder  the  command  of 
L.  Julius  Paciecus,  a  man  known  in  that  province,  and  also 
well  acquainted  with  it.  When  he  arrived  at  Pompey's 
quarter,  a  dreadful  tempest  arising,  attended  with  a  violent 
wind,  so  great  a  darkness  ensued  that  you  could  scarcely  have 
distinguished  even  the  person  next  you.  This  accident  proved 
of  great  advantage  to  Paciecus  :  for  being  arrived  at  Pompey's 
camp,  he  ordered  the  cavalry  to  advance  two  by  two,  and  march 
directly  through  the  enemy's  quarters  to  the  town ;  one  of 
their  guards  calling  to  know  who  passed,  one  of  our  troopers 
bade  him  be  silent,  for  they  were  just  then  endeavoring  by 
stealth  to  approach  the  wall,  in  order  to  get  possession  of  the 
town;  and  partly  by  this  answer,  partly  by  favor  of  the 
tempest,  the  sentinels  were  prevented  from  examining  things 
diligently.  When  they  reached  the  gates,  upon  a  signal  being 
given,  they  were  admitted ;  and  both  horse  and  foot  raising  a 
loud  shout,  after  leaving  some  troops  to  guard  the  town,  sallied 
in  a  body  upon  the  enemy's  camp.  This  came  upon  them  so 
unexpectedly  that  the  greater  number  of  the  men  in  the  camps 
thought  that  they  were  captured.  -« 


*  This  was  the  only  town  of  Bcjetica  that  Pompey  had  failed  to  make 
himself  master  of. 


476  THE  SPANISH  WAB.  chap.  vi. 

Chap.  IV. — Ulia  being  relieved,  Caesar,  to  draw  Pompey 
from  the  siege,  marched  toward  Corduba ;  sending  the  cavalry 
before,  with  a  select  body  of  heavy-armed  foot ;  who,  as  soon  as 
they  came  within  sight  of  the  place,  got  up  behind  the  troopers. 
By  this  stratagem  they  could  not  possibly  be  perceived  by  those 
of  Corduba.  Upon  their  approach  to  the  walls,  the  enemy 
sallied  in  great  numbers  to  attack  our  cavalry;  when  the 
infantry,  whom  we  have  mentioned  above,  leaping  down,  fell 
upon  them  with  such  fury  that  out  of  an  almost  infinite  multi- 
tude of  men,  very  few  returned  to  the  town.  This  so  alarmed 
Sextus  Pompey  that  he  immediately  sent  letters  to  his  brother, 
requesting  him  to  come  speedily  to  his  relief,  lest  Caesar  should 
make  himself  master  of  Corduba  before  his  arrival.  Thus 
Cn.  Pompey,  moved  by  his  brother's  letters,  quitted  the  siege 
of  Ulia,  which  was  upon  the  point  of  surrendering,  and  set  out 
toward  Corduba. 

Chap.  V. — Caesar,  arriving  at  the  river  Guadalquivir,  which 
he  found  too  deep  to  be  forded,  sank  several  baskets  of  stones 
in  it.  Thus  having  formed  a  bridge,  he  transported  his  troops 
in  three  bodies  to  the  camps.  As  I  have  just  mentioned,  the 
beams  of  the  bridge  stretched  over  against  the  tower  in  two 
rows.  Pompey,  arriving  soon  after  with  his  troops,  encamped 
directly  over  against  him.  Caesar,  to  cut  oflf  his  provisions  and 
communication  with  the  town,  ran  a  line  from  his  camp  to  the 
bridge.  Pompey  did  the  same ;  so  that  a  struggle  arose 
between  the  two  generals,  which  should  first  get  possession  of 
the  bridge ;  and  this  daily  brought  on  skirmishes,  in  which 
sometimes  the  one,  sometimes  the  other  party  had  the  better. 
When  these  merged  into  a  serious  engagement,  both  sides 
fought  hand  to  hand  ;  in  the  heat  of  the  struggle  for  this  posi- 
tion, owing  to  the  narrowness  of  the  bridge,  they  were  pressed 
together,  and  in  their  efforts  to  extend  themselves  toward  the 
river-side,  many  fell  headlong.  Thus  the  loss  was  pretty  equal ; 
for  on  either  side  lay  heaps  of  slain,  and  Caesar  for  many  days 
used  all  possible  endeavors  to  bring  the  enemy  to  an  engage- 
ment on  equal  terms,  that  he  might  bring  the  war  to  a  conclusion 
as  soon  as  possible. 

Chap.  VI. — ^But  finding  that  they  carefully  avoided  a  battle, 
with  a  view  to  which  chiefly  he  had  quitted  the  route  of  Ulia ; 
he  caused  great  fires  to  be  lighted  in  the  night,  repassed  the 
river  with  all  his  forces,  and  marched  toward  Ategua,  one  of 


CHAP.  nil.  THE  SPANISH  "WAR.  477 

their  strongest  garrisons.  Pompey,  being  informed  of  this  by 
the  deserters,  on  the  same  day  brought  back  many  carriages 
and  machines'  by  narrow  paths,  and  betook  himself  to  Corduba. 
Caesar  began  his  attack  upon  Ategua,  and  carried  lines  quite 
round  the  town.  Pompey,  having  intelligence  of  this,  set  out 
upon  his  march  the  same  day.  In  order  to  guard  against  his 
arrival,  Caesar  possessed  himself  of  many  forts ;  partly  to 
shelter  his  cavalry,  partly  to  post  guards  of  infantry  for  the 
defense  of  his  camp.  Pompey 's  arrival  happened  at  a  time 
when  the  mist  was  very  thick,  so  that  he  found  means,  with 
some  cohorts  and  troops  of  cavalry,  to  hem  in  a  party  of  Caesar's 
horse,  and  fell  upon  them  in  such  manner  that  very  few 
escaped  slaughter.' 

Chap.  VII. — The  following  night  Pompey  set  fire  to  his 
camp,  passed  the  river  Rio  Salado,  and,  marching  through  the 
valleys,  encamped  on  a  rising  ground,  between  the  two  towns 
of  Ategua  and  Ucubis.  Caesar  cast  up  a  mound  and  brought 
forward  his  machines,  with  other  preparations  which  were 
necessary  for  stonning  the  town.  The  country  all  around  is 
mountainous,  and  seems  formed  for  war,  being  separated  from 
the  plain  by  the  river  Rio  Salado,  ascending  on  the  side  toward 
Ategua,  about  two  miles  from  the  river.  Pompey's  camp  was 
upon  these  mountains,  within  view  of  both  towns ;  he  could, 
however,  send  no  relief  to  his  friends.  He  had  the  emblems 
and  standards  of  thirteen  legions,  but  of  those  on  whom  he 
trusted  for  support  two  were  natives'  which  had  deserted  from 
Trebonius;  one  was  formed  out  of  the  Roman  colonies  in 
those  parts;  and  a  fourth,  belonging  to  Afranius,  he  had 
brought  with  him  from  Africa ;  the  rest  were  for  the  most  part 
made  up  of  fugitives  and  deserters ;  in  light-armed  foot  and 
cavalry  we  far  exceeded  him  in  both  courage  and  numbers. 

Chap.  VIET. — Another  reason  why  Pompey  was  enabled  to 
protract  the  war  was  that  the  country  was  full  of  mountains 

'  Oberlin  ia  this  passage  reads  "  lanistas,"  but  the  common  reading 
seems  preferable. 

3  We  can  not  infer  clearly  from  the  construction  whether  Pompey's 
cavalry  cut  Caesar's  to  pieces,  or  the  reverse.  However,  as  Dion  says 
that  Pompey  succeeded  in  his  attempt,  I  follow  his  authority  in  translat- 
ing as  in  the  text. 

3  These  native  legions  served  at  first  under  Varro,  Pompey's  lieutenant. 
They  then  deserted  to  Caesar,  who  gave  the  command  of  them  to  Longinus, 
and  on  his  death  to  Trebonius,  from  whom  they  revolted,  and  declared  in 
favor  of  young  Pompey. 


4V8  THE   SPANISH   WAR.  chap.  z. 

and  extremely  well  adapted  to  encampments.  For  almost 
the  whole  province  of  Further  Spain,  though  of  an  extremely 
fertile  soil,  and  abounding  in  springs,  is  nevertheless  very 
difficult  of  access.  Here  too,  on  account  of  the  frequent 
incursions  of  the  natives,  all  the  places  remote  from  great 
towns,  are  fortified  with  towers  and  castles,  covered  as  in 
Africa,  not  with  tiles  but  with  earth,  on  these  they  place 
sentinels,  and  their  high  situation  commands  an  extensive 
view  of  the  country  on  all  sides.  Nay,  the  greatest  part  of 
the  towns  of  this  province  are  built  on  mountains,  and  places 
exceedingly  strong  by  nature,  the  approaches  to  which  are 
extremely  difiicult.  Thus  sieges  are  rare  and  hazardous  in 
Spain,  since  it  is  not  easy  to  reduce  their  towns  by  force ;  as 
happened  in  the  present  war.  For  Pompey  having  established 
his  camp  between  Ategua  and  Ucubis,  as  related  above,  and 
within  view  of  both  towns,  Caesar  possessed  himself  of  an 
eminence  very  conveniently  situated,  and  only  about  four 
miles  from  his  own  camp,  on  which  he  built  a  fortress. 

Chap.  IX. — Pompey,  who,  from  the  nature  of  the  ground, 
was  covered  by  the  same  eminence,  which  was  besides  at  a  suSi- 
cient  distance  from  Caesar's  quarters,  became  sensible  of  the 
importance  of  this  post ;  and  as  Caesar  was  separated  from  it 
by  the  river  Rio  Salado,  he  imagined  that  the  difficulty  of 
sending  relief  would  prevent  his  attempting  any  thing  of  that 
kind  in  its  defense.  Influenced  by  this  beUef,  he  set  out  about 
midnight  and  attacked  the  fort,  that  he  might  bring  assistance 
to  the  besieged.  Our  troops,  upon  their  approach,  setting  up 
a  shout,  discharged  their  javelins  in  great  numbers,  and 
wounded  multitudes  of  men.  After  this,  when  those  in  the 
camp  began  to  resist,  and  when  tidings  of  it  was  conveyed 
to  the  great  camps  to  Caesar,  he  set  out  with  three  legions, 
and  when  he  approached  them,  many  were  killed,  owing  to 
their  trepidation  and  flight,  and  a  great  number  made  prisoners. 
Among  these  two  *  *  *  ;  and  many  others,  having  thrown  down 
their  aims  escaped,  so  that  fourscore  shields  were  found. 

Chap.  X. — ^The  next  day  Arguetius  arrived  from  Italy  with 
the  cavalry,  and  five  standards  taken  from  the  Saguntines ;' 

'  The  inhabitants  of  Saguntia  or  Sagunthus,  a  town  of  Hispania  Bsetlca. 
Wo  must  not  confound  it  with  Saguntum,  Morviedro,  originally  founded 
by  colonists  from  Zacynthus,  who  were  afterward  joined  by  some  Rutuli 
from  Ardoa.    Tho  inhabitants  of  the  latter  of  these  two  towns  are  dis- 


CHAP.xn.  THE  SPANISH  WAE.  479 

but%was  forced  to  quit  his  post  by  Asprenas,  who  likewise 
brought  a  reinforcement  from  Italy  to  Caesar.  The  same 
night  Pompey  set  fire  to  his  camp,  and  drew  toward  Corduba. 
A  king,  named  Indus,  who  was  bringing  some  troops  to  Caesar, 
with  a  party  of  cavalry,  following  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy 
too  brisldy,  was  made  prisoner,  and  slain  by  the  Spanish  legion- 
aries. 

Chap.  XI. — On  the  next  day,  our  cavalry  pursued  those  who 
were  employed  in  carrying  provisions  from  the  town  to  Pom- 
pey's  camp,  almost  to  the  very  walls  of  Corduba,  and  took  fifty 
prisoners  besides  horses.  On  the  same  day,  Q.  Marcius,  a  mili- 
tary tribune  in  Pompey's  army,  deserted  to  us.  At  midnight, 
a  keen  encounter  took  place  in  the  town,  and  they  hurled  fire, 
and  every  means  was  resorted  to  by  which  fire  could  be  cast. 
When  the  attack  was  ended,  C.  Fundanius,  a  Roman  knight, 
quitted  the  enemy,  and  came  over  to  us. 

Chap.  XII. — On  the  next  day,  two  Spanish  legionaries,  who 
pretended  to  be  slaves,  were  made  prisoners  by  a  party  of  our. 
horse ;  but  being  brought  to  the  camp,  they  were  known  by 
the  soldiers,  who  had  formerly  served  under  Fabius  and  Pedeius,. 
and  deserted  from  Trebonius.  No  pardon  was  extended  to 
them,  and  they  were  slaughtered  by  our  troops.  At  the  same 
time,  some  couriers,  sent  from  Corduba  to  Pompey,  entering 
our  camp  by  mistake,  were  seized,  had  their  hands  cut  off,  and 
then  were  dismissed.  About  nine  at  night,  the  besieged,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  spent  a  considerable  time  in  casting  fire 
and  darts  upon  our  soldiers,  and  wounded  a  great  number  of 
men.  At  day-break  they  sallied  upon  the  sixth  legion,  while 
we  were  busy  at  the  works,  and  began  a  sharp  contest,  in  which, 
however,  our  men  got  the  better,  though  the  besieged  had  the 
advantage  of  the  higher  ground.  Those  who  had  begun  the 
attack,  being  vigorously  opposed  on  our  side,  notwithstanding 
all  the  inconveniences  we  fought  under,  were  at  length  obliged 
to  retire  into  the  town,  with  many  wounds. 

Chap.  XIII. — On  the  next  day  Pompey  began  a  line  from 
the  camp  to  the  river  Rio  Salado ;  and  a  small  party  of  our  horse, 

tinguished  for  the  memorable  stand  which  they  made  against  Hannibal, 
who  besieged  them,  219  rc.  The  siege  lasted  for  eight  months  till  at 
length  the  Saguntines,  who  were  pressed  severely  by  famine,  destroyed 
themselves  and  their  property  by  fire.  This  was  the  immediate  caoie 
of  the  second  Punic  war. 


480  THE  SPANISH  "WAR.  chap.  xir. 

being  attacked  by  a  much  larger  body  of  the  enemy,  were 
driven  from  their  post,  and  three  of  their  number  slain.  On 
the  same  day,  A.  Valgius,  the  son  of  a  senator,  whose  brother 
was  in  Pompey's  camp,  mounted  his  horse  and  went  over  to 
the  enemy,  leaving  all  his  baggage  behind  him.  A  spy, 
belonging  to  Pompey's  second  legion,  was  taken  and  slain. 
At  the  same  time,  a  bullet  was  shot  into  the  town,  with  this 
inscription  :  "  That  he*  should  set  up  a  shield  on  whatever 
day  they  advanced  to  storm  the  town."  This  encouraging 
some  to  hope  that  they  might  scale  the  walls,  and  possess 
themselves  of  the  town  without  danger,  they  fell  the  next 
day  to  sapping  them,  and  threw  down  a  considerable  part  of 
the  outward  wall.  *  *  In  this  action,  being  captured  and  pro- 
tected by  the  townsmen,  as  if  they  had  been  of  their  own 
party,  they  requested  Caesar  to  dismiss  in  armor  even  those 
who  were  appointed  over  the  city  by  Pompey  to  guard  it. 
To  this  Caesar  answered,  "  That  it  was  his  custom  to  give,  not 
accept  of  conditions :"  which  being  reported  to  the  garrison, 
Ih'iy  set  up  a  shout,  and  began  to  pour  their  darts  upon  our 
men  from  the  whole  circuit  of  the  wall ;  which  gave  reason  to 
believe  that  the  garrison  intended  that  day  to  make  a  A-igorous 
sally.  Wherefore,  surrounding  the  town  with  our  troops,  the 
conflict  was  for  some  time  maintained  with  great  violence,  and 
one  of  our  engines  threw  down  a  tower  belonging  to  the  enemy, 
in  which  were  five  of  their  men,  and  a  boy,  whose  office  it  was 
to  observe  the  engine. 

Chap.  XIV. — After  this  Pompey  erected  a  fort  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Rio  Salado,  in  which  he  met  with  no  interruption 
from  our  men,  and  exulted  not  a  little  in  the  idea  of  having 
possessed  himself  of  a  post  so  near  us.  Also  the  following  day, 
extending  himself  in  like  manner  still  further,  he  came  up  with 
our  out-post  of  cavalry ;  and  charging  them  briskly,  obliged 
several  squadrons  and  the  light-armed  foot  to  give  ground : 
many  of  whom,  owing  to  the  smallness  of  their  numbers  and 
their  light  armor,  were  trodden  down  by  the  enemy's  horse. 
This  passed  within  view  of  both  camps,  and  not  a  little  ani- 
mated the  Pompeians,  to  see  our  men  pushed  so  far :  but  the 
latter,  being  afterward  reinforced  by  a  party  from  our  camp, 
faced  about  with  the  intention  of  renewing  the  fight. 

Chap.  XV. — It  invariably  happens  in  encounters  of  cavalry 

'  Viz.,  ho  who  wrote  the  inscription  on  the  bullet. 


CHAP.  XTL  THE  SPANISH  WAE.  481 

that  when  the  troopers  dismount  to  charge  the  infantry,  the 
match  proves  unequal,  as  happened  on  the  present  occasion. 
For  a  select  body  of  the  enemy's  light-armed  foot,  coming 
unexpectedly  upon  our  horse,  they  alighted  to  sustain  the 
charge.  Thus  in  a  very  little  time,  from  a  cavalry  it  be- 
came an  infantry  engagement,  and  again  from  an  infantry 
changed  to  a  cavalry  engagement,  in  which  our  men  were 
driven  back  to  their  very  lines;  but  being  there  reinforced, 
about  a  hundred  and  twenty-three  of  the  enemy  were  slain, 
several  forced  to  throw  down  their  arms,  many  wounded,  and 
the  rest  pursued  quite  to  their  camp.  On  our  side,  three  were 
slain,  besides  twelve  foot-soldiers  and  five  troopers  woimded. 
Toward  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  the  fight,  as  usual, 
was  renewed  before  the  walls :  and  the  enemy  having  thrown 
many  darts,  and  a  great  quantity  of  fire  fix)m  the  battlements, 
proceeded  afterward  to  an  action  of  unexampled  cruelty  and 
barbarity :  for  in  the  very  sight  of  our  troops  they  fell  to 
murdering  the  citizens,  and  tumbling  them  headlong  from  the 
walls,  as  is  usual  among  barbarians :  no  parallel  to  this  is  to  b« 
found  in  the  memory  of  man.  -. 

Chap.  XVI. — ^When  night  came  on,  Pompey  sent  a  mes- 
senger unknown  to  us,  to  exhort  the  garrison  to  set  fire  to  our 
towers  and  mound,  and  make  a  sally  at  midnight.  Accordingly, 
having  poured  upon  us  a  great  quantity  of  darts  and  fire,  and 
destroyed  a  considerable  part  of  the  rampart,  they  opened  the 
gate  which  lay  over  against  and  within  view  of  Pompey's  camp, 
and  sallied  out  with  all  their  forces,  carrying  with  them  fas- 
cines to  fill  up  the  ditch ;  hooks  and  fire  to  destroy  and  reduce 
to  ashes  the  barracks,  which  the  soldiers  had  built  mostly  of 
reeds  to  defend  them  from  the  winter;  and  some  silver  and 
rich  apparel  to  scatter  among  the  tents,  that  while  our  men 
should  be  employed  in  securing  the  plimder,  they  might  fight 
their  way  through  and  escape  to  Pompey  ;  who,  in  expectation 
that  they  would  be  able  to  efiect  their  design,  had  crossed  the 
Rio  Salado  with  his  army,  where  he  continued  all  night  in  order 
of  battle,  to  fevor  their  retreat.  But  though  our  men  had  no 
apprehension  of  this  design,  their  valor  enabled  them  to 
frustrate  the  attempt,  and  repulse  the  enemy  with  many 
wounds.  They  even  made  themselves  masters  of  the  spoil, 
their  arms,  and  some  prisoners,  who  were  put  to  death  next 
day.     At  the  same  time,  a  deserter  from  the  town  informed  us 

21 


482  THE  SPAinSH  "WAR.  chap.  xvm. 

that  Junius,  who  was  employed  in  the  mine  wlien  the  citizens 
were  massacred,  exclaimed  that  it  was  a  cruel  and  barbarous 
action — "  that  they  had  never  deserved  such  treatment  at  their 
}iands — for  that  they  had  received  them  in  their  temples  and 
their  homes — that  it  was  in  violation  of  all  hospitality."  He 
added  many  things  besides,  which  made  such  an  impression 
upon  the  garrison  that  they  desisted  from  the  massacre. 

Chap.  XVII. — The  next  day,  Tullius,  a  lieutenant-general, 
accompanied  by  C.  Antonius  of  Lusitania,  came  to  Caesar, 
and  addressed  him  to  this  eflfect : — "  Would  to  Heaven  I  had 
been  one  of  your  soldiers  rather  than  a  follower  of  C.  Pompey, 
and  given  those  proofe  of  valor  and  constancy  in  obtaining  vic- 
tories for  you,  rather  than  in  suffering  for  him.  The  only  ad- 
vantage we  reap  from  following  his  banners  are  wretched 
applauses  ;  being  reduced  to  the  condition  of  indigent  citizens, 
and  by  the  melancholy  fate  of  our  country  ranked  among  its 
enemies  ;  we,  who  having  never  shared  with  Pompey  his  good 
fortune,  yet  find  ourselves  involved  in  his  disgrace ;  and  after 
sustaining  the  attack  of  so  many  armed  legions,  employing  our- 
selves day  and  night  in  the  works  of  defense,  exposed  to  the  darts 
and  swords  of  our  fellow-citizens;  vanquished,  deserted  by 
Pompey,  and  compelled  to  give  way  to  the  superior  valor  of 
your  troops,  find  ourselves  at  last  obliged  to  have  recourse  to 
your  clemency,  and  implore  that  you  will  not  show  yourselves 
less  placable  to  fellow-citizens,  than  you  have  so  often  been  to 
foreign  nations."  '  "  I  shall,"  said  Caesar,  "  prove  myself  the 
same  to  fellow-citizens,  as  I  have  been  to  conquered  nations." 

Chap.  XVIH. — ^The  embassadors  being  dismissed,  when 
Tiberius  Tullius  arrived  at  the  gate  of  the  town,  and  C.  Antony 
did  not  follow  him,  he  returned  to  the  gate  and  laid  hold  of 
him,  upon  which  drawing  a  poniard  from  his  breast,  he  wounded 
him  in  the  hand,  and  in  this  condition  they  both  fled  to  Caesar. 
At  the  same  time  the  standard-bearer  of  the  first  legion  came 
over  to  our  camp,  and  reported  that  the  day  when  the  skirmish 
happened  between  the  horse,  no  less  than  thirty-five  of  his 
company  fell ;  but  it  was  not  allowed  to  mention  it  in  Pompey's 
camp,  or  so  much  as  own  the  loss  of  one  man.  A  slave,  whose 
master  was  in  Caesar's  camp,  and  who  had  left  his  wife  and 
son  in  the  city,  cut  his  master's  throat,  and  deceiving  the 
guards,  escaped  privately  to  Pompey's  camp ;  whence,  bv  means 
'  PoQtus,  EgTpt,  and  Gallogrsecia. 


CHAP.  xn.  THE  SPANISH  TVAB.  483 

of  a  bullet,  on  which  he  inscribed  his  intelligence,  Caesar  was 
informed  of  the  preparations  made  for  the  defense  of  the  place. 
When  we  had  read  the  inscription,  those  who  were  employed  to 
throw  the  buUet  returning  to  the  city,  two  Lusitanian  brothers 
deserted,  and  informed  us  that  Pompey  in  a  speech  made  to 
his  soldiers,  had  said :  "  That  as  he  found  it  impossible  to 
relieve  the  town,  he  was  resolved  to  withdraw  in  the  night 
from  the  sight  of  the  enemy,  and  retire  toward  the  sea ;"  to 
which  one  answered  "that  it  was  better  to  hazard  a  battle 
than  take  refuge  in  flight,"  but  he  who  said  so  was  instantly 
put  to  death.  At  the  same  time  some  of  his  couriers  were 
intercepted,  who  were  endeavoring  to  get  into  the  town. 
Caesar  sent  the  letters  to  the  inhabitants,  and  ordered  one  of 
the  messengers  begging  his  life,  to  set  fire  to  the  townsmen's 
wooden  turret,  promising  that  if  he  did  this  he  would  grant 
him  all.  The  enterprise  was  not  without  difficulty :  he  under- 
took it,  however,  but  was  slain  in  the  attempt.  The  same 
night  a  deserter  informed  us  that  Pompey  and  Labienus  were 
greatly  ofiended  at  the  massacre  of  the  citizens. 

Chap.  XIX. — About  nine  at  night,  one  of  our  wooden 
towers,  which  had  been  severely  battered  by  the  enemy's 
engines,  gave  way  as  far  as  the  third  story.  A  sharp  encounter 
ensued  under  the  walls,  and  the  besieged,  assisted  by  a  favor- 
able wind,  burned  the  remaining  part  of  that  tower  and  another. 
Next  morning  a  matron  threw  herself  from  the  wall,  and  came 
over  to  the  camp,  reporting,  "  that  the  rest  of  her  family  had 
intended  the  same,  but  were  apprehended  and  put  to  death ;" 
likewise,  a  letter  was  thrown  over,  in  which  was  written — "  L. 
Minatius'  to  Caesar ;  Pompey  has  abandoned  me ;  if  you  will 
grant  me  my  life,  I  promise  to  serve  you  with  the  same  fidelity 
and  attachment  I  have  hitherto  manifested  toward  him."  At 
the  same  time  deputies  who  had  been  sent  before  to  Caesar 
by  the  garrison,  now  waited  on  him  a  second  time,  offering  to 
deliver  up  the  town  next  day,  upon  a  bare  grant  of  their  lives : 
to  which  he  replied,  "  That  he  was  Caesar,  and  would  perform 
his  word."  Thus,  having  made  himself  master  of  the  place,  oa 
the  nineteenth  of  February  he  was  saluted  imperator. 

Chap.  XX. — ^Pompey,  being  informed   by  some   deserters 

'  Pompey  had  given  him  the  command  of  the  garrison  of  the  city.  Dion 
Cassius  and  Valerius  Maximus  accuse  him  of  all  the  cruelty  that  was 
displayed  at  Ategua. 


484  THE  SPANISH  WAE.  chap,  ixil 

that  the  town  had  surrendered,  removed  his  camp  toward 
Ucubis,  where  he  began  to  build  redoubts,  and  secure  himself 
with  lines.  Caesar  also  decamped  and  drew  near  him.  At  the 
same  time  a  Spanish  legionary  soldier  deserting  to  our  camp, 
informed  us  that  Pompey  had  assembled  the  people  of  Ucubis, 
and  given  them  instructions  to  inquire  diligently  who  favored 
his  party,  who  that  of  the  enemy.  Some  time  after  in  the 
town  which  was  taken,  the  slave,  who,  as  we  have  related 
above,  had  murdered  his  master,  was  apprehended  in  a  mine 
and  burned  alive.  About  the  same  time  eight  Spanish  cen- 
turions came  over  to  Caesar,  and  in  a  skirmish  between  our 
cavalry  and  that  of  the  enemy,  we  were  repulsed,  and  some  of 
our  light-armed  foot  wounded.  The  same  night  we  took  of  the 
enemy's  spies,  three  slaves  and  one  Spanish  soldier.  The 
slaves  were  crucified,'  and  the  soldier  was  beheaded. 

Chap.  XXI. — The  day  following,  some  of  the  enemy's 
cavalry  and  light-armed  infantry  deserted  to  us ;  and  about 
eleven  of  their  horse  falling  upon  a  party  of  our  men  that  were 
sent  to  fetch  water,  killed  some  and  took  others  prisoners; 
among  which  last  were  eight  troopers.  On  the  next  day 
Pompey  beheaded  seventy-four  persons  supposed  to  be  favor- 
ers of  Caesar's  cause,  ordering  the  rest  who  lay  under  the  same 
suspicion  to  be  carried  back  to  the  town,  of  whom  a  hundred 
and  twenty  escaped  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  XXII. — Some  time  after,  the  deputies  from  Bursavola 
(whom  Caesar  had  taken  prisoners  at  Ategua,  and  sent  along 
with  his  own  embassadors  to  their  city,  to  inform  them  of  the 
massacre  of  the  Ateguans,  and  what  they  had  to  apprehend 
from  Pompey,  who  suffered  his  soldiers  to  murder  their  hosts, 
and  commit  all  manner  of  crimes  with  impunity),  arriving  in 
the  town,  none  of  our  deputies,  except  such  as  were  natives  of 
the  place,  durst  enter  the  city,  though  they  were  all  Roman 
knights  and  senators.  But  after  many  messages  backward  and 
forward,  when  the  deputies  were  upon  their  return,  the  garrison 
pursued  and  put  them  all  to  the  sword,  except  two  who  escaped 
to  Caesar,  and  informed  him  of  what  had  happened.  Some  time 
after,  the  inhabitants  of  Bursavola,  sending  spies  to  Ategua  to 
know  the  truth  of  what  had  happened,  and  finding  the  report  of 
our  deputies  confirmed,  were  for  stoning  to  death  him  who  had 
been  the  cause  of  the  murder  of  the  deputies,  and  were  Avith 

'  The  usual  method,  among  the  Romans,  of  putting  slaves  to  death, 


CHAP.  IXUL  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  485 

diflBculty  restrained  from  lajring  violent  hands  upon  him,  which 
in  the  end  proved  the  occasion  of  their  own  destruction.  For 
having  obtained  leave  of  the  inhabitants  to  go  in  person  to 
Caesar  and  justify  himself,  he  privately  drew  together  some 
troops,  and  when  he  thought  himself  strong  enough,  returned 
in  the  night,  and  was  treacherously  admitted  into  the  town, 
where  he  made  a  dreadful  massacre  of  the  inhabitants,  slew  all 
the  leaders  of  the  opposite  party,  and  reduced  the  place  to 
subjection.  Soon  after,  some  slaves  who  had  deserted  in- 
formed us  that  he  had  sold  all  the  goods  of  the  citizens,  and 
that  Pompey  suffered  none  of  his  soldiers  to  quit  the  camp  but 
unarmed,  because,  since  the  taking  of  Ategua,  many  despairing 
of  success  fled  into  Baeturia,  having  given  over  all  expectation 
of  victory ;  and  that  if  any  deserted  from  our  camp,  they  were 
put  among  the  light-armed  infiantry,  whose  pay  was  only  six- 
teen asses  a  day. 

Chap.  XXITT. — The  day  following  Caesar  removed  his  camp 
nearer  to  Pompey's,  and  began  to  draw  a  line  to  the  river 
Salado.  While  our  men  were  employed  in  the  work,  some  of 
the  enemy  fell  upon  us  from  the  higher  groimd,  and  as  we 
were  in  no  condition  to  make  resistance,  wounded  great  num- 
bers. Here,  as  Ennius  says,  "  our  men  retreated  a  httle."  This 
occurrence,  so  contrary  to  our  usual  custom,  being  perceived, 
two  centurions  of  the  fifth  legion  passed  the  river,  and  restored 
the  battle ;  when,  pressing  upon  the  enemy  with  astonishing 
bravery,  one  of  them  fell  overwhelmed  by  the  multitude  of 
darts  discharged  from  above.  The  other  continued  the  combat 
for  some  time,  but  seeing  himself  in  danger  of  being  sur- 
rounded, endeavored  to  make  good  his  retreat,  but  stumbled 
and  fell.  His  death  being  known,  the  enemy  crowded  to- 
gether in  still  greater  numbers,  upon  which  our  cavalry  passed 
the  river,  and  drove  them  back  to  their  intrenchments ;  so 
that,  while  they  too  eagerly  desired  to  slay  them  within  their 
lines,  they  were  surrounded  by  the  cavalry  and  light-armed 
troops.  Many  of  these  would  have  been  captured  alive,  had 
not  their  valor  been  pre-eminent,  for  they  were  so  confined 
by  the  space  included  in  the  fortress,  that  the  cavalry  could 
not  well  defend  itself.  Many  of  our  men  were  woimded  in  these 
two  encounters,  and  among  the  rest  Clodius  Aquitius,  but,  as 
the  fight  was  carried  on  mostly  from  a  distance,  none  of  our  men 
fell,  except  the  two  centurions  who  sacrificed  themselves  in  tho 
cause  of  glory. 


486  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  chap.  xxv. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Next  day  both  parties  withdra-wing  from 
Soricaria,  we  continued  our  works.  But  Pompey,  observing 
that  our  fort  had  cut  off  his  comniunication  with  Aspavia,' 
which  is  about  five  miles  distant  from  Ucubis,  judged  it  neces- 
saiy  to  come  to  a  battle.  Yet  he  did  not  offer  it  upon  equal 
terms,  but  chose  to  draw  up  his  men  upon  a  hill,  that  he  might 
have  the  advantage  of  the  higher  ground.  In  this  respect, 
when  both  parties  were  seeking  the  superior  position,  our  men 
anticipating  them,  drove  them  into  the  plain,  which  gave  us 
the  advantage.  The  enemy  yielded  on  all  hands,  and  we  made 
immense  havoc  among  them.  The  mountain  and  not  their 
valor  protected  them ;  of  which  advantage,  and  of  all  relief, 
our  men,  though  few  in  number,  would  have  deprived  them  had 
not  night  intervened.  Three  himdred  and  twenty-four  light- 
armed  foot,  and  about  a  hundred  and  thirty-eight  legionary 
soldiers  of  their  number  fell,  besides  those  whose  armor  and 
spoils  we  carried  off.  Thus  the  death  of  the  two  centurions, 
which  happened  the  day  before,  was  fully  revenged. 

Chap.  XXV. — The  day  after,  Pompey's  cavalry  advanced, 
according  to  their  usual  custom,  to  our  lines ;  for  they  only 
dared  venture  to  draw  up  on  equal  ground.  They  there- 
fore began  to  skirmish  with  our  men  who  were  at  work,  the 
legionaries  calling  out  to  us  at  the  same  time  to  choose  our 
field  of  battle,  with  a  view  to  make  us  believe  that  they  desired 
nothing  so  much  as  to  come  to  blows ;  upon  this  our  men 
quitted  the  eminence  where  they  were  encamped,  and  advanced 
a  great  way  into  the  plain.  But  none  of  the  enemy  had  the 
boldness  to  present  themselves,  excepting  Antistius  Turpio ; 
who,  presuming  on  his  strength,  and  fancying  no  one  on  our 
side  a  match  for  him,  offered  us  defiance.  Upon  this,  as  is 
recorded  of  Memnon  and  Achilles,  Q.  Pompeius  Niger,  a 
Roman  knight,  bom  in  Italy,  advanced  from  our  ranks  to  the 
encounter.  The  fierce  air  of  Antistius  having  engaged  the 
attention  of  all,  the  two  armies  drew  up  to  be  spectators  of  the 
issue  of  this  challenge,  and  expressed  as  much  impatience  as 
if  the  whole  fortune  of  the  war  had  depended  iipon  it.  The 
wishes  on  both  sides  for  success  were  equal  to  the  anxiety  and 
concern  each  felt  for  his  own  combatant.  They  advanced  into 
the  plain  wdth  great  courage,  having  each  a  resplendent  buckler 

^  Aspavia,  a  town  of  Spain,  situated  on  the  Rio  Salado,  near  Corduba. 
Some  suppose  it  to  be  Apea,  others  Cestro  el  Rio. 


CHAP.  xxvn.  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  487 

of  curious  workmanship.  And  doubtless  the  combat  would 
have  been  soon  decided,  had  not  some  light-armed  foot  drawn 
up  near  the  lines,  to  serve  as  a  guard  to  the  camp  because  of 
the  approach  of  the  enemy's  horse,  which  we  have  before 
alluded  to.  *  *  *  Our  horse,  in  retreating  to  their  camp,  being 
warmly  pursued  by  the  enemy,  suddenly  faced  about  with  great 
cries ;  which  so  terrified  the  Pompeians,  that  they  immediately 
betook  themselves  to  flight,  and  retreated  to  their  camp  with 
the  loss  of  many  of  their  men. 

Chap.  XXVI. — Gaesar,  to  reward  the  valor  of  the  Cassian 
troop,  presented  them  with  thirteen  thousand  sesterces,  dis- 
tributed ten  thousand  more  among  the  light-armed  foot,  and 
gave  to  the  commander  of  the  cavalry  five  golden  collars.  The 
same  day,  A.  Bebius,  C.  Flavins,  and  A.  Trebellius,  Roman 
knights  of  Asta,'  with  their  horses  richly  caparisoned  and 
adorned  with  silver,  came  over  to  Caesar,  and  informed  hiro, 
that  all  the  rest  of  the  Roman  knights  in  Pompey's  camp,  had 
like  them  conspired  to  come  and  join  him,  that,  on  the  inform- 
ation of  a  slave  they  had  all  been  seized  and  cast  into  custody ; 
that  out  of  this  number  they  only  had  escaped.  The  same  day 
letters  were  intercepted,  sent  by  Pompey  to  Ursao,  with  the 
usual  greeting,  and  stating,  "That  hitherto  he  had  all  the 
success  against  the  enemy  he  could  desire,  and  would  have 
ended  the  war  much  sooner  than  was  expected,  could  he  have 
brought  them  to  engage  him  upon  equal  terms ;  that  he  did  not 
think  it  advisable  to  venture  new-levied  troops  on  a  plain ;  that 
the  enemy,  depending  on  our  supplies,  as  yet  protract  the  war, 
for  they  storm  city  after  city,  thence  supplying  themselves  with 
provisions:  that  be  would  therefore  endeavor  to  protect  the 
towns  of  his  party,  and  bring  the  war  to  as  speedy  an  issue  as 
possible :  that  he  would  send  them  a  reinforcement  of  some 
cohorts,  and  that  having  deprived  them  of  provisions  he  would 
necessitate  the  enemy  to  come  to  an  engagement. 

Chap.  XXVII. — Some  time  after,  as  our  men  were  care- 
lessly dispersed  about  the  works,  a  few  horse  were  killed,  who 
had  gone  to  a  grove  of  olives  to  fetch  wood.  Several  slaves 
deserted  at  this  time,  and  informed  us  that  ever  since  the 
action  at  Soritia  on  the  7th  of  March,  the  enemy  had  been 
under  continual  alarms,  and  appointed  Attius  Varus  to  guard 

'  Asta,  which  still  retains  its  ancient  name,  was  a  town  of  Hispania 
Baetica.     A  Roman  colony  ^^93  founded  there. 


488  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  chap.  xxtx. 

the  lines.  The  same  day  Pompey  decamped,  and  posted  him- 
self in  an  olive-wood  over  against  Hispalis.  Caesar,  before  he 
removed,  waited  till  midnight,  when  the  moon  began  to  appear. 
At  his  departure  he  ordered  them  to  set  fire  to  the  fort  of 
Ucubis,  which  Pompey  had  abandoned,  and  to  assemble  in 
the  greater  camp.  He  afterward  laid  siege  to  Ventisponte, 
which  surrendered ;  and  marching  thence  to  Carruca,  encamped 
over  against  Pompey,  who  had  burned  the  city,  because  the 
garrison  refused  to  open  the  gates  to  him.  A  soldier  who  had 
murdered  his  brother  in  the  camp,  being  intercepted  by  our 
men,  was  scourged  to  death.  Caesar,  still  pursuing  his  march, 
arrived  in  the  plains  of  Munda,  and  pitched  his  camp  opposite 
to  that  of  Pompey. 

Chap.  XXVIII. — Next  day  as  Caesar  was  preparing  to  set 
out  with  the  army,  notice  was  sent  him  by  his  spies,  that 
Pompey  had  been  in  order  of  battle  ever  since  midnight. 
Upon  this  intelligence  he  ordered  the  standard  to  be  raised. 
Pompey  had  taken  this  resolution  in  consequence  of  his  letter 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Ursao,  who  were  his  firm  adherents,  in 
which  he  told  them  that  Caesar  refused  to  come  down  into  the 
plain,  because  hi  i  army  consisted  mostly  of  new-levied  troops. 
This  had  greatly  confirmed  the  city  in  its  allegiance.  Thus 
relying  on  this  opinion,  he  thought  that  he  could  efiect  the 
whole,  for  he  was  defended  by  the  nature  of  his  situation,  and 
by  the  position  for  defense  of  the  town,  where  he  had  his  camp : 
for,  as  we  observed  before,  this  country  is  full  of  hills  which, 
run  in  a  continued  chain,  without  any  plains  intervening. 

Chap.  XXIX. — But  we  must  by  no  means  omit  to  mention 
an  accident  which  happened  about  this  time.  The  two  camps 
were  divided  from  one  another  by  a  plain  about  five  miles  in  ex- 
tent, so  that  Pompey,  in  consequence  of  the  town's  elevated 
position,  and  the  nature  of  the  country,  enjoyed  a  double 
defense.  Across  this  valley  ran  a  rivulet,  which  rendered 
the  approach  to  the  mountain  extremely  diflScult,  because 
it  formed  a  deep  morass  on  the  right.  Caesar  had  no  doubt 
that  the  enemy  would  descend  into  the  plain  and  come  to 
a  battle,  when  he  saw  them  in  array.  This  appeared  evi- 
dent to  all;  the  rather  because  the  plain  would  give  their 
cavalry  full  room  to  act,  and  the  day  was  so  serene  and 
clear  that  the  gods  seemed  to  have  sent  it  on  purpose  to  favor 
the   engagement.     Our  men    rejoiced    at   the   favorable   op- 


CHAP.  TTTT.  THE  SPANISH  WAB.  489 

portunity:  some  however  were  not  altogether  exempt  from 
fear  when  they  considered  that  their  all  was  at  stake,  with  the 
uncertainty  of  what  might  be  their  fate  an  hour  after.  He  ad- 
vanced however  to  the  field  of  battle,  fiilly  persuaded  that  the 
enemy  would  do  the  same  ;  but  they  durst  not  venture  above 
a  mile  from  the  town,  being  determined  to  shelter  themselves 
imder  its  walls.  Our  men  still  continued  before  them  in  order 
of  battle  ;  but  although  the  equality  of  the  ground  sometimes 
tempted  them  to  come  and  dispute  the  victory,  they  neverthe- 
less still  kept  their  post  on  the  mountain,  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  town.  We  doubled  our  speed  to  reach  the  rivulet^  with- 
out their  stirring  from  the  place  where  they  stood. 

Chap.  XXX. — Their  army  consisted  of  thirteen  legions; 
the  cavalry  was  drawn  up  upon  the  wings,  with  six  thousand 
light-armed  infantry  and  about  the  same  number  of  auxiliaries. 
We  had  only  eighty  heavy-armed  cohorts,  and  eight  thoiisand 
horse.  When  we  reached  the  extremity  of  the  plain,  the  real 
seat  of  disadvantage,  the  enemy  were  awaiting  us  above,  so  that 
it  would  have  been  exceedingly  dangerous  to  proceed.  When 
Caesar  perceived  this,  he  pointed  out  the  locality,  lest  any  disa- 
greeable occurrence  should  result  from  the  temerity  of  his  troops. 
The  army  murmured  greatly,  as  if  they  had  been  kept  back  from 
a  certain  victory,  when  this  was  told  them.  The  delay,  how- 
ever, served  to  enliven  the  enemy,  thinking  that  Caesar's  troops 
shrank  from  an  encounter  through  fear:  they  therefore  had 
the  boldness  to  advance  a  little  way,  yet  without  quitting  the 
advantage  of  their  post,  the  approach  to  which  was  extremely 
dangerous.  The  tenth  legion,  as  usual,  was  on  t^e  right,  the 
third  and  fifth  on  the  left,  with  the  auxiliary  troops  and  cavalry. 
The  battle  began  with  a  shout. 

Chap.  XXXI. — ^But  though  our  men  were  superior  to  the 
enemy  in  courage,  the  latter  nevertheless  defended  themselves 
so  well  by  the  advantage  of  the  higher  ground,  and  the  shouts 
were  so  loud,  and  the  discharge  of  darts  on  both  sides  so  great, 
that  we  almost  began  to  despair  of  victory.'    For  the  first  onset 

■  Of  Caesar's  danger  in  this  battle,  Plutarch  speaks  in  the  following 
manner :  "  The  great  battle  which  decideid  the  war  was  fought  under  the 
walls  of  Munda.  Caesar  at  first  saw  his  men  so  hard  pressed,  and  making 
so  feeble  a  resistance,  that  he  ran  through  the  ranks,  amid  the  swords 
and  spears,  exclaiming,  '  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  deUver  your  general 
into  the  hands  of  boys?'  The  great  and  vigorous  effort  this  reproach 
produced,  at  last  made  the  enemy  turn  their  backs,  and  there  were  more 

21* 


490  THE  SPANISH  "WAR.  chap,  xxzii. 

and  shout,  by  which  an  enemy  is  most  apt  to  be  dismayed,  were 
pretty  equal  in  the  present  encounter.  All  fought  with  equal 
valor  ;  the  place  was  covered  with  arrows  and  darts,  and  great 
numbers  of  the  enemy  fell.  We  have  already  observed  that 
the  tenth  legion  was  on  the  right,  which,  though  not  consid- 
erable for  the  number  of  men,  was  nevertheless  formidable 
for  its  courage ;  and  so  pressed  the  enemy  on  that  side  that 
they  were  obliged  to  draw  a  legion  from  the  right  wing  to 
reinforce  the  left,  lest  we  should  come  upon  their  flank ;  but 
they  fought  so  bravely  that  the  reinforcement  could  not  find 
an  opportunity  of  entering  the  rapks.  Upon  this  motion,  our 
cavalry  on  the  left  fell  upon  Pompey's  right  wing.  Meanwhile 
the  clashing  of  armor  mingled  with  the  shouts  of  combatants, 
and  the  groans  of  the  dying  and  the  wounded,  terrified  the 
new-raised  soldiers.  On  this  occasion,  as  Ennius  says,  "  they 
fought  hand  to  hand,  foot  to  foot,  and  shield  to  shield ;"  but 
though  the  enemy  fought  with  the  utmost  vigor,  they  were 
obliged  to  give  ground,  and  retire  toward  the  town.  The 
battle  was  fought  on  the  feast  of  Bacchus,  and  the  Pompeians 
were  entirely  routed  and  put  to  flight ;  insomuch  that  not  a 
man  could  have  escaped,  had  they  not  sheltered  themselves  in 
the  place  whence  they  advanced  to  the  charge.  The  enemy 
lost  on  this  occasion  upward  of  thirty  thousand  men,  and 
among  the  rest  Labienus  and  Attius  Varus,  whose  funeral  ob- 
sequies were  performed  upon  the  field  of  battle.  They  had 
likewise  three  thousand  Roman  knights  killed,  partly  Italian, 
partly  provincial.  About  a  thousand  were  slain  on  our  side, 
partly  foot, ^partly  horse;  and  five  hundred  wounded.  We 
gained  thirteen  eagles,  and  several  standards,  and  emblems  of 
authority,  and  made  seventeen  oflScers  prisoners.  Such  wa.s 
the  issue  of  this  action. 

Chap.  XXXII. — ^The  remains  of  Pompey's  army  retreating 
to  Munda,  with  the  intention  of  defending  themselves  in  that 
town,  it  became  necessary  to  invest  it.  The  dead  bodies  of 
the  enemy,  heaped  together,  served  as  a  rampart,  and  their 
javeUns  and  darts  were  fixed  up  by  way  of  pahsades.     Upon 

than  thirty  thousand  of  them  slain,  whereas  Caesar  lost  only  a  thousand, 
bat  those  were  some  or  the  best  men  he  had.  As  he  retired  after  the 
battle,  he  told  his  friends,  '  he  had  often  fought  for  victory,  but  that  was 
the  first  time  he  had  fought  for  his  life.' " 


CHAP.  xxxm.  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  491 

these  we  hung  their  bucklers  to  supply  the  place  of  a  breast- 
work, and  fixing  the  heads  of  the  deceased  upon  swords  and 
lances,  planted  them  all  around  the  works,  to  strike  the 
greater  terror  into  the  besieged,  and  keep  awake  in  them  a 
sense  of  our  prowess.  Amid  these  mournful  objects  did 
they  find  themselves  shut  in,  when  our  men  began  the  attack, 
which  was  conducted  chiefly  by  the  Gauls.  Young  Valerius, 
who  had  escaped  to  Corduba  with  some  horse,  informed  Sex- 
tus  Pompey  of  what  had  happened  ;  who,  upon  receipt  of  the 
mournful  news,  distributing  what  money  he  had  about  him  to 
the  troopers,  left  the  town  about  nine  at  night,  under  pretense 
of  going  to  find  out  Caesar,  to  treat  of  an  accommodation.  On 
the  other  side,  Cn.  Pompey,  attended  by  a  few  horse  and  foot, 
took  the  road  to  Carteia,  where  his  fleet  lay,  and  which  was  - 
about  a  hundred  and  seventy  miles  distant  from  Corduba. 
When  he  was  arrived  within  eight  miles  of  the  place,  he 
sent  P.  Calvitius  his  camp-marshal  before,  to  procure  a  Utter  to 
cany  him  to  the  town,  as  he  found  himself  unwell.  The 
litter  came,  and  when  he  entered  the  town,  those  of  his  party 
waited  on  him  privately,  to  receive  his  orders  about  the  man- 
agement of  the  war.  As  they  assembled  round  the  place  in 
great  crowds,  Pompey  quitting  his  litter  put  himself  under 
their  protection. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — ^After  the  encounter,  Caesar  seeing  the 
circumvallation  of  Munda  completed,  marched  to  Corduba. 
Those  of  the  enemy  who  had  escaped  the  slaughter,  possessing 
themselves  of  a  bridge,  upon  the  approach  of  our  men,  called 
out  to  them  with  an  air  of  derision — "  What !  we  who  are  no 
more  than  a  handful  of  men  escaped  from  the  battle,  shall  we 
be  allowed  no  place  of  retreat  ?"  They  immediately  prepared 
to  defend  the  bridge.  Csesar  passed- the  river'  and  encamped. 
Scapula,''  who  had  stirred  up  the  freedmen  to  a  revolt,  escaping 
after  the  battle  to  Corduba,  when  he  found  himself  besieged, 
assembled  all  his  followers,  ordered  a  funeral  pile  to  be  erected 


1  The  Guadalquivir. 

2  Scapula,  even  before  the  arrival  of  Cneiua  Pompey  in  Spain,  when 
the  news  of  the  total  defeat  of  Scipio  at  Thapsus  reached  him,  was  elect- 
ed general  by  the  soldiers.  Apollonius  was  declared  his  colleague. 
Scapula  succeeded  in  debauching  all  Hispania  Baetica  from  its  allegiance 
to  Csesar,  and  then  formed  a  junction  with  Pompey.  His  subsequent 
&te  is  related  in  the  chapter  before  us. 


492  -THE  SPANISH  WAR.  chap,  zxrvx 

and  a  ma^ificent  supper  served  up ;  when,  putting  on  his 
richest  dress,  he  distributed  his  plate  and  money  among  his 
domestics,  supped '  cheerfully,  anointed  himself  several  times, 
and,  last  of  all,  ordered  one  of  his  freedmen  to  dispatch  him, 
and  another  to  set  fire  to  the  pile. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — Caesar  had  no  sooner  encamped  before 
the  place  than  a  division  arose  among  the  inhabitants,  be- 
tween the  parties  of  Caesar  and  Pompey,  till  the  dispute  almost 
reached  to  our  camps.  During  the  contest,  some  legions, 
composed  partly  of  deserters,  partly  of  slaves  made  free  by 
Pompey,  came  and  surrendered  themselves  to  Caesar.  But  the 
thirteenth  legion  prepared  to  defend  the  town,  and  with  that 
view  possessed  themselves  of  the  walls  and  some  towers,  in 
spite  of  all  opposition,  which  obliged  the  other  party  to  send 
deputies  to  Caesar  for  aid.  Upon  this  those  who  had  escaped 
out  of  the  battle  set  fire  to  the  place,  and  our  men  entering 
at  the  same  time,  slew  about  twenty-two  thousand  of  them, 
besides  those  who  were  slain  without  the  walls ;  thus  Caesar 
obtained  the  town.  While  he  was  employed  in  this  siege, 
those  who,  as  we  have  said,  were  blockaded  at  Munda  made 
a  sally,  but  were  driven  back  into  the  town  with  considerable 
loss. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Thence  Caesar  marched  to  Hispalis,  which 
sent  deputies  to  sue  for  pardon.  Though  the  citizens  assured 
him  that  they  were  able  to  defend  the  town,  he  sent  Caninius 
his  lieutenant  thither  with  some  troops,  and  encamped  before  the 
place.  There  was  in  the  town  a  strong  party  of  Pompeians, 
who,  displeased  to  see  Caesar's  troops  received  within  the  walls, 
secretly  deputed  one  Philo,  a  zealous  partisan  of  Pompey,  and 
well  known  in  Lusitania,  to  beg  assistance  of  Cecilius  Niger, 
one  of  the  barbarians,  who  lay  encamped  near  Lenius,  with  a 
strong  army  of  Lusitanians.  He  is  received  into  the  town  of 
HispaUs  by  night,  surprises  the  sentinels  and  garrison,  shuts  the 
gates,  and  begins  to  defend  the  place. 

Chap.  XXXVL — ^During  these  transactions  deputies  arrived 
from  Carteia,  with  accounts  of  their  having  secured  Pompey ; 
hoping  by  this  service  to  atone  for  their  former  fault  of  shut- 
ting their  gates  against  Caesar.  Meantime,  the  Lusitanians  in 
Hispalis  plundered  the  town,  which,  though  known  to  Caesar, 
did  not  yet  detgrmine  him  to  press  it  too  hard,  lest  they 
should  in  despair  set  fire  to  it,  and  destroy  the  walls.     It  was 


CHAP,  xxxvni.  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  .493 

resolved  in  council  to  suffer  the  Lusitanians  to  escape  in  the 
night  by  a  sally,  yet  so  that  the  thing  might  not  appear 
designed.  In  this  sally,  they  set  fire  to  the  ships  that  were  in 
the  river  Guadalquivir,  and  while  our  men  were  employed  in 
extinguishing  the  flames,  endeavored  to  get  off;  but  being 
overtaken  by  the  cavalry,  were  mostly  cut  to  pieces.  Thence 
Caesar  marched  to  Asta,  which  submitted.  Munda  having 
been  now  a  long  while  besieged,  many  of  those  who  had  escaped, 
out  of  the  battle,  despairing  of  safety,  surrendered  to  us ;  and 
being  formed  into  a  legion,  conspired  among  themselves,  that 
upon  a  signal  being  given,  the  garrison  should  sally  out  in  the 
night,  while  they  at  the  same  time  should  begin  a  massacre 
in  the  camp.  But  the  plot  being  discovered,  they  were  next 
night,  at  the  changing  of  the  third  watch,  all  put  to  death  out- 
side the  rampart. 

Chap.  XXX VET. — The  Carteians,  while  Caesar  was  em- 
ployed in  reducing  the  other  towns  upon  his  route,  began  to 
disagree  about  young  Pompey.  One  party  had  sent  the 
deputies  to  Caesar,  and  another  was  in  the  Pompeian  interest 
These  last  prevailing,  seized  the  gates,  and  made  a  dreadful 
slaughter  of  their  adversaries.  Pompey  himself  was  wounded 
in  the  fray,  but  escaping  to  his  ships,  fled  with  about  twenty 
galleys.  Didius,  who  was  at  Gades  with  Caesar's  fleet,  hearing 
of  what  had  happened,  immediately  sailed  in  pursuit  of  them ; 
stationing  at  the  same  time  some  cavalry  and  infantry  along 
the  coast,  to  prevent  his  escaping  by  land.  Pompey  had  left 
Carteia  with  so  much  precipitation,  that  he  took  no  time 
to  furnish  himself  with  water,  and  this  circumstance  obliging 
him  to -stop  by  the  way,  Didius  came  up  with  him  after  four 
days'  sailing,  took  some  of  his  ships,  and  burned  the  rest 

Chap.  XXXVIEL — With  a  few  friends,  Pompey  escaped  to 
a  place  strongly  fortified  by  nature  ;  of  which  the  troops  sent 
in  pursuit  of  him  having  certain  intelligence  by  their  scouts, 
followed  day  and  night.  He  was  wounded  in  the  shoulder  and 
left  leg,  and  had  besides  sprained  his  ankle,  all  which  greatly 
retarded  his  flight,  and  obliged  him  to  make  use  of  a  litter. 
A  Lusitanian  having  discovered  the  place  of  his  retreat,  he 
was  quickly  surrounded  by  our  cavalry  and  cohorts.  Seeing 
himself  betrayed,  he  took  refuge  in  a  post  fortified  by  nature, 
and  which  could  easily  be  defended  by  a  few  men,  the  ap- 
proach to  it  being  extremely  diflScult.     We  attempted  to  storm 


494  THE  SPANISH  "WAK.  chap,  xu 

it,  but  were  repulsed,  and  pursued  by  the  enemy  ;  and  meeting 
with  no  better  success  after  several  trials,  we  at  length  re- 
solved to  lay  siege  to  the  place,  it  seeming  too  hazardous  to 
force  it.  Accordingly,  a  terrace  was  raised,  and  lines  drawn 
round  the  place  ;  which  the  enemy  perceiving,  thought  it  best 
to  betake  themselves  to  flight. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Pompey  as  we  have  observed  above  being 
lame  and  wounded,^  was  in  no  condition  to  make  a  speedy 
retreat ;  and  the  rather,  because  the  place  was  such  that  he 
could  use  neither  horse  nor  litter.  Slaughter  was  dealt  on  all 
hands  by  our  troops,  his  fortress  having  been  stormed,  and 
his  resources  cut  off.  In  this  extremity  he  fled  to  a  cave, 
where  he  could  not  easily  be  discovered,  unless  by  the  in- 
formation of  the  captives.  Here  he  was  slain,  his  head  was 
brought  to  Hispalis  on  the  day  before  the  ides  of  April,  and 
exhibited  before  the  people  when  Caesar  was  at  Gades. 

Chap.  XL. — After  the  death  of  young  Pompey,  Didius, 
proud  of  his  success,  retired  to  the  nearest  fortress  and  hauled 
some  of  his  vessels  on  shore  to  be  refitted.  The  Lusitanians, 
who  had  escaped  from  the  battle,  rallying  in  great  bodies, 
advanced  to  Didius.  Though  the  preservation  of  the  fleet 
principally  engaged  his  attention,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his 
fort  in  order  to  restrain  the  frequent  sallies  of  the  enemy. 
These  daily  skirmishes  gave  them  an  opportunity  of  projecting 
an  ambuscade  ;  for  which  purpose  they  divided  their  troops 
into  three  bodies.  Some  were  prepared  to  set  fire  to  the  fleet, 
and  in  the  mean  time  others  were  to  come  to  their  relief  These 
were  so  arranged  that  they  could  advance  to  the  battle  without 
any  one  seeing  them.  Didius  salHed  out  according  to  custom  ; 
when  upon  a  signal  being  given,  one  of  the  parties  advanced 
to  set  fire  to  the  fleet ;  and  another,  counterfeiting  a  retreat, 
drew  him  insensibly  into  the  ambuscade,  where  he  was  sur- 
rounded and  slain  with  most  of  his  followers,  fighting  valiantly. 
Some  escaped  in  boats  which  they  found  upon  the  coast ;  others 
endeavored  to  reach  the  galleys  by  swimming ;  and,  weigh- 
ing anchor,  stood  out  to  sea.     A  great  many  saved  themselves 

1  We  learn  from  Appian,  that  when  Pompey  saw  those  who  were 
carrjang  him  despair  of  safety,  he  fled,  lest  they  should  give  him  up  to 
the  enemy.  As  he  hastily  entered  the  boat,  his  foot  got  entangled  in  a 
rope,  and,  in  his  haste  to  extricate  himself  and  cut  the  rope,  he  wounded 
hia  foot. 


CHAP.  XUL  THE  SPAinSH  WAR  495 

in  this  manner,  but  the  Lusitanians  got  all  the  baggage.  Caesar 
meanwhile  returned  from  Gades  to  Hispalis. 

Chap.  XLI. — Fabius  Maximus,  whom  he  had  left  to  con- 
tinue the  siege  of  Munda,  conducted  it  with  great  zeal ;  so  that 
the  enemy,  seeing  themselves  shut  up  on  all  sides,  sallied  out, 
but  were  repulsed  Avith  great  loss.  Our  men  seized  this  oppor- 
tunity to  get  possession  of  the  town,  and  took  the  rest  prisoners, 
in  number  about  fourteen  thousand.  Thence  they  retreated 
toward  Ursao,  a  town  exceedingly  strong  both  by  nature  and 
art,  and  capable  of  resisting  an  enemy.  Besides,  there  is  not, 
within  eight  miles  of  the  place  any  spring  but  that  which  sup- 
plies the  town,  which  was  a  decided  advantage  to  the  besieged. 
In  addition  to  all  this,  the  wood  necessary  for  building  towers 
and  other  machines  had  to  be  fetched  froni  a  distance  of  six 
miles.  And  Pompey,  to  render  the  siege  more  difficult,  had 
cut  down  all  the  timber  round  the  place,  and/jollected  it  within 
the  walls,  which  obliged  our  men  to  bring  all  the  materials  for 
carrying  on  the  siege  from  Munda,  the  nearest  town  which  they 
had  subdued. 

Chap.  XLIL — During  these  transactions  at  Munda  and 
Ursao,  Caesar,  who  had  returned  from  Gades  to  Hispahs,  as- 
sembled the  citizens,  and  made  the  follo>ving  speech  :  "  That 
when  he  was  advanced  to  the  quaestorship,*  he  had  chosen  their 
province  in  preference  to  all  others,  and  during  his  continuance 
in  that  office,  had  done  them  every  service  in  his  power ;  that 
during  his  praetorship^e  had  obtained  for  them  from  the  senate 
the  abolition  of  the  taxes  imposed  by  Metellus,"  declared  himself 
their  patron,  procured  their  deputies  a  hearing  at  Rome,  and 

*  Suetonius  says  that  when  Caesar  was  quaestor,  he  obtamed  the  prov- 
ince of  Further  Spain.  Plutarch's  account  is,  that  Caesar  went  to  Spain  as 
quaestor  with  the  praetor  Tubero,  and  subsequently  held  the  prsetorship 
there. 

2  Q.  Metellus  Piua,  the  first  Roman  general  who  was  successful  against 
Jugurtha.  He  failed  in  his  attempt  to  crush  the  rising  ambition  of  the 
great  Marius,  through  whose  instrumentaUty  he  was  subsequently  ban- 
ished. He  was  afterward  recalled  to  Rome,  and  on  the  downfall  of  the 
Marian  faction,  commanded  against  Sertorius  in  Spain.  Metellus  was 
unable  to  cope  with  his  vigorous  and  talented  opponent,  and,  in  conse- 
quence, Pompey  was  sent  to  his  aid.  Sertorius,  however,  was  equal  to 
the  crisis,  and  proved  himself  more  than  a  match  for  both ;  and  it  was 
not  until  he  was  assassinated  by  Perpenna  that  Spain  was  reduced.  As 
the  Spaniards  were  much  attached  to  Sertorius,  we  may  suppose  that  the 
severe  impost  to  which  Caesar  here  alludes  was  inflicted  as  a  punishment 
for  their  fidelity. 


496  THE  SPANISH  WAR.  chap.  xm. 

made  himself  many  enemies  by  undertaking  the  defense  both 
of  their  private  and  public  rights.  In  fine,  that  when  he  was 
consul,  he  had,  though  absent,  rendered  the  province  all  the 
services  in  his  power ;  that  instead  of  making  a  suitable  return 
for  so  many  favors,  they  had  always  discovered  the  utmost 
ingratitude  both  toward  him  and  the  people  of  Rome  ;  as 
well  in  this  last  war  as  the  preceding.  You,"  says  he,  "  though 
no  strangers  to  the  law  of  nations  and  the  rights  of  Roman 
citizens,  have  yet  like  barbarians  often  violated  the  sacred 
persons  of  Roman  magistrates.  You  attempted  in  open  day, 
in  the  public  square,  to  assassinate  Cassius.  You  have  been 
always  such  enemies  to  peace  that  the  senate  could  never 
sufi"er  the  province  to  be  without  legions.  You  take  favors 
for  offenses,  and  insults  for  benefits,  are  insolent  and  restless 
in  peace,  and  cowardly  and  effeminate  in  war.  Young  Pompey, 
though  only  a  private  citizen,  nay  a  fugitive,  was  yet  received 
among  you,  and  suffered  to  assume  the  ensigns  of  magistracy. 
After  putting  many  citizens  to  death,  you  still  furnished  him 
with  forces,  and  even  urged  him  to  lay  waste  the  country  and 
province.  Against  whom  do  you  hope  to  be  victorious  ?  Can 
you  be  ignorant  that  even  if  I  should  be  destroyed,  the  people 
of  Rome  have  still  ten  legions,  capable  not  only  of  opposing  you, 
but  even  of  pulling  down  heaven  ?'  With  whose  praises  and 
virtues"     *         *         *         * 

1  This  boastful  language  is  very  foreign  to  Owsar's  natural  disposition, 
and  the  passage  is  evidently  spurious.  In  like  manner  in  some  of  the  old 
copies,  we  find  the  absurd  addition  to  "with  whose  praises  and  virtues" 
— "the  whole  world  exults."  The  end  of  this  book  is  lost.  We  learn 
from  Plutarch  that  this  was  the  last  war  in  which  Caesar  was  engaged, 
as  he  returned  to  Rome  in  the  month  of  October,  A.U.C.  709,  and  was 
assassinated  on  the  following  ides  of  March,  a.u.0.  710. 


A   FRAGMENT 


OF  THE 


HISTORY  OF  JULIUS    CiESAR, 


PROM   THE   VATIC  AIT    COPY. 


All  that  we  can  ascertain  of  this  fragment  is  that  it  -was  found  in  the  copy 
of  Cujacius,  without  any  name ;  hut  in  the  Paduan  copy  with  the  name 
of  Petrarch ;  as  it  seems  to  have  some  connection  with  the  last  book,  I 
translate  it  here. 

For  the  length  of  the  war  called  imperatively  for  peace, 
their  toils  sought  repose,  and  their  victories  deserved  a  tri- 
umph ;  not  their  victories  over  their  fellow-citizens,  hut  their 
victories  over  the  foreign  enemy,  of  which  we  have  previously 
spoken.  But  in  what  manner  could  he  triumph,  or  on  what 
principle  could  he  rest,  of  whom  it  has  heen  written  that 
he  helieved  nothing  done  if  any  thing  remained  to  be  done  ? 
Cneius  and  Sextus,  the  sons  of  the  great  Pompey,  had  seized 
the  Spains,  and  were  aided  in  doing  so  not  by  the  heritage  of 
their  father's  virtues,  but  by  his  popularity  and  name.  Thus 
fortime  had  raised  up  two  Pompeys  instead  of  one.  Cneius, 
the  elder,  who  had  more  energy  and  intellect  than  his  brother, 
had  already  effected  the  acquisition  of  great  power,  by  throwing 
himself  on  the  protection  and  support  of  all  the  states  of  Spain. 
The  Spaniards  could  not  resist  his  entreaties  and  earnest 
appeal  to  their  mercy,  and  the  memory  of  his  father's 
kindnesses.  In  levying  his  army  he  resorted  to  violence  when 
entreaties  were  ineffectual,  and  began  to  ravage  the  province 
in  such  a  manner  as  gradually  to  alienate  those  who  had  been 
at  first  warmly  in  his  favor.  Caesar  thought  that  he  ought 
by  no  means  to  neglect  this,  the  last  of  his  wars,  and  therefore 


498  FRAGMENTS. 

set  out  at  once  for  the  scene  of  action.  On  this  occasion,  two 
almost  incredible  circumstances  occurred.  In  the  first  place 
he  traversed  so  rapidly  the  distance  between  Rome  and 
Further  Spain,  that  he  arrived  there  in  twenty-four  days :  a 
degree  of  speed  seldom  obtained  by  a  traveler,  much  less  an 
army.  This  was  certainly  a  great  feat,  but  the  second  was  still 
greater.  Although  there  were  so  many  things  to  distract  his 
attention,  yet  in  this  short  time  he  wrote  a  poem,  which  he 
called  the  "  Journey,"  because  he  composed  it  on  this  occasion. 
So  completely  had  he  learned  the  art  of  introducing  refine- 
ment and  unceasing  mental  activity  into  the  camp.  Caesar's 
arrival  in  Spain  created  great  excitement  among  the  different 
states,  and  embassadors  and  deserters  repaired  to  him  from 
every  quarter.  Pompey's  sons  had  already  begun  to  ex- 
cite the  hatred  or  disgust  of  their  followers,  and  this  was  a 
necessary  result,  even  though  there  might  have  been  no  mis- 
conduct on  their  part,  for  it  has  been  an  ancient  practice 
among  states  to  be  fond  of  new  masters  and  change.  Be- 
sides the  reputation  of  Csesar  had  very  justly  surpassed  that 
of  all  others,  and  consequently  the  world  was  dazzled  by  the 
brilliancy  of  his  exploits,  and  was  desirous  of  seeing  in  person 
the  hero  whose  acts  had  excited  their  admiration.  At  the 
very  straits  of  Gibraltar,  where  the  Atlantic  dashes  its  waves 
against  the  Spanish  coast,  even  the  extremity  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean becomes  the  scene  of  mutual  embassies.  Didius 
representing  one  party.  Varus  the  other,  while  the  storm 
proved  the  relentless  foe  of  both.  Nor  had  the  contending 
parties  less  danger  to  dread  from  the  winds  and  waves  than 
from  the  cruelty  of  the  foe.  On  one  side  was  the  merciless 
enemy,  on  the  other  the  fury  of  the  combatants  was  lulled  into 
a  passing  repose  by  the  violence  of  the  storm :  and  during  the 
time  that  the  hostile  fleets  had  to  struggle  against  war  and 
shipwreck,  there  were  two  distinct  factions,  two  seas,  and  a 
mutual  frenzy,  the  war  of  the  elements  and  the  rage  of  man 
partaking  alike  of  this  two-fold  character.  About  this  period 
two  infantry  soldiers  were  taken  by  Caesar's  troops,  and 
alleged  that  they  were  slaves.  Caesar  was  not  permitted  to 
display  his  usual  lenity  toward  them,  for  before  they  could  be 
brought  into  his  presence,  they  were  recognized  by  the 
soldiers  as  deserters  from  Caesar's  army,  and  were  imme- 
diately put  to  death.     Some  letter-carriers,  who  were  on  their 


FRAGMENTS.  499 

way  to  Pompey  at  Corduba,  were  taken  prisoners.  Their 
Lands  were  cut  off,  and  then  they  were  sent  away.  In  Hke 
manner  one  of  Pompey's  spies  was  taken  and  slain.  I  am  of 
opinion  that  the  soldiers  were  irritated  at  the  war,  and,  being 
aware  of  the  character  and  mercy  of  their  general,  had 
invented  this  method  of  frustrating  him,  to  prevent  any  of 
the  prisoners  from  seeing  his  face,  and  thus  insure  their 
destruction.  The  Pompeys  occupied  Corduba,  while  Caesar 
laid  siege  to  it  In  the  absence  of  the  generals  many  bloody 
battles  took  place  before  the  walls  :  and  when  on  one  occasion 
the  struggle  was  maintained,  by  fire  and  sword,  with  greater 
spirit  than  usual,  the  anger  of  the  besieged  changed  into  mad- 
ness, and,  in  the  sight  of  Caesar's  array,  they  cut  the  throats 
of  some  guests  who  were  staying  with  them,  confiding  in  the 
protection  of  the  tie  of  hospitality — -just  as  if  victory  was  the 
prize  of  cruelty  and  not  of  courage — a  wretched  and  horrid 
spectacle.  One  of  the  besieged  who  was  stationed  in  a  mine 
under  ground  to  protect  the  wall,  on  learning  this  act  from  the 
groans  of  the  dying,  shouted  aloud :  "  You  have  committed  a 
dreadfiil  and  enormous  crime,  one  that  meets  with  the  detesta- 
tion of  every  nation,  even  the  most  barbarous,  and  justly  too ; 
for  they  deserved  no  evil  who  had  done  no  evil,  who  with  mis- 
placed confidence  threw  themselves  on  you  and  on  your  altars 
and  homes  for  protection.  You  alone  have  despised  the  rights 
of  hospitality  which  are  respected  by  all  nations,  and  would 
that  you  had  been  contented  with  despising  them  only.  You 
have  violated  them  by  an  inhuman  crime."  When  he  uttered 
many  words  of  a  similar  tendency,  the  besieged  began  to  feel 
ashamed  of  their  conduct,  and  left  off  the  massacre  of  their 
guests.  Thus  the  voice  of  a  single  good  man  occasionally 
prevails  among  many  bad  men,  and  even  among  enemies  virtue 
meets  its  reward.  This  circumstance  was  first  made  known  in 
Caesar's  camp  by'the  narration  of  a  deserter.  On  the  next  day, 
a  certain  TuUius  with  Cato,  a  Lusitanian,  came  as  an  em- 
bassador from  the  town  to  Caesar.  The  first  part  of  Tullius's 
speech  was  the  expression  of  a  wish  that  he  had  had  the  good 
fortune  to  espouse  Caesar's  party,  rather  than  be  a  suppliant 
for  his  mercy.  The  end  of  it  was,  that  the  besieged,  being 
"deserted  by  Pompey,  and  conquered  by  Caesar,  surrendered 
themselves  and  the  town,  and  begged  that  he  would  not  deny 
to  his  fellow-citizens  the  mercy  which  he  had  shown  to  con- 


600  FRAGMENTS. 

quered  foreigners.  He  used  many  other  arguments  -which  have 
been  so  confused  by  the  carelessness  of  transcribers  that  they 
can  not  be  understood.  One  thing,  liowever,  is  plain  enough, 
that  although  many  speeches  were  made  on  both  sides,  no  pro- 
gress was  made  to  a  surrender  at  the  time.  The  blockade  be- 
came more  close  every  day,  as  is  generally  the  case,  and  Pom- 
pey  neither  brought  nor  sent  the  promised  succors.  Further- 
more he  is  reported  to  have  said  in  an  assembly,  that  as  he  could 
not  assist  them  they  ought  to  avail  themselves  of  the  kindness 
of  night,  and  flee  forth  from  the  face  of  the  enemy.  When 
he  made  this  remark,  one  of  the  bystanders  answered  that  he 
ought  to  give  the  signal  for  fight  rather  than  flight ;  and  the 
person  who  used  the  expression  was  immediately  put  to  death, 
as  his  language  seemed  to  them  a  sarcasm  on  the  cowardice  of 
the  general.     We  were  informed  of  this  circumstance  also  by 

deserters In  the  mean  time  the  calamities  of 

the  besieged  increased  hourly.  A  matron  jumped  over  the 
wall,  and  said  that  she  had  concerted  with  her  maid-servant  to 
flee  ;  that  their  intention  happened  to  transpire,  and  the  latter 
was  slain :  that  herself  had  escaped  by  a  precipitate  flight. 
Letters  also  were  found  that  had  been  cast  from  the  wall,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  transcript  to  the  very  letter :  "  Lucius 
Munatius  to  Caesar. — If  you  give  me  my  life,  since  I  am 
deserted  by  Pompey,  I  promise  that  I  will  serve  you  with  as 
much  zeal  and  energy  as  ever  I  served  him."  At  the  same 
time  the  embassadors  who  came  first,  returned  to  Csesar.  Their 
language  was  simple,  frank,  and  brief :  "  That  they  would  sur- 
render the  town  the  next  day  if  he  would  grant  them  their 
lives  ;"  to  whom  Csesar  made  this  brief  reply :  "  I  am  Caesar ;  I 
will  not  break  my  word."  Thus  it  happened  that  Caesar  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  town  on  the  eleventh  day  before  the 
calends  of  March.  When  Pompey  was  accLuainted  with  this, 
relinquishing  all  hope  and  anxiety  for  the  defense  of  Corduba 
and  decamping,  he  departed  and  repaired  to  the  town  of 
Ucubis,  and  there  assembling  those  whom  he  considered  most 
attached  to  him,  he  ordered  them  to  find  out  with  the  great- 
est diligence  those  ,who  favored  his  party,  and  those  who 
favored  Caesar's.  When  information  was  laid  before  him, 
he  beheaded  sixty-four  of  those  who  were  said  to  have  re- 
joiced at  Caesar's  victory,  just  as  if  it  were  a  great  crime  to 
be   attached   to  Caesar.     He  shut  up   the  rest  in  the  town 


FRAGMENTS.  601 

.  they  burst  through  their  guards  with  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  horsemen,  and  fled  to  Caesar.  Besides, 
many  cruel  acts  were  performed  by  the  Pompeians  themselves 
at  the  same  time,  as  if  they  foresaw  that  their  doom  was  at 
hand,  and  were  anxious  (according  to  the  custom  of  some 
barbarous  nations)  to  send  before  thom  an  offering  to  the 
infernal  deities.  Pompey  at  this  time  pretended  that  he  was 
confident  of  the  result,  and  that  Caesar  was  afraid.  Letters  of 
his  were  found  asserting  that  Caesar  did  not  dare  to  lead  his 
forces  into  the  field  of  battle,  distrusting  his  raw  levies ; 
and  that,  if  Caesar  should  at  any  time  give  him  an  oppor- 
tunity of  coming  to  action  on  level  ground,  he  would  finish  the 
business  sooner  than  any  one  could  expect,  and  that  he  was 
waiting  and  even  hoping  for  such  an  opportunity.  Besides,  he 
went  round  the  different  states  of  Spain  to  canvass  them ;  or, 
as  he  himself  said,  to  keep  them  in  their  allegiance ;  he 
therefore  went  to  Hispalis  and  pitched  his  camp  in  an  olive 
grove  opposite  to  the  city  ;  and  afterward  went  from  one  state 
to  the  other.  At  last  he  stopped  at  Munda,  which  fortune 
had  selected  for  the  closing  of  his  career.  Caesar  arrived  there 
also,  and  pitched  his  camp  opposite  to  Pompey.  The  latter 
had  written  to  Faustus,  who,  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  was  within 
the  town :  "  That  Caesar  was  unwilling  to  descend  into  the  midst 
of  the  valley,  because  a  great  part  of  his  army  was  composed 
of  raw  soldiers."  This  letter  exercised  a  strange  influence  in 
raising  the  hopes  of  the  besieged.  For  all  men  eagerly  grasp 
at  hope,  and  even  imagine  those  things  which  they  feel  neither 
are  nor  can  be.  So  sweet  it  is,  I  will  not  say  to  hope,  but 
even  to  think  of  a  pleasing  subject.  I  can  not  readily  con- 
ceive how  a  person  will  hope  for  impossibilities ;  but  we  can 
think  of  any  thing.  While  Pompey  was  thus  encouraging  him- 
self and  the  others,  but  was,  in  reality,  tortured  by  intense 
anxiety,  as  far  as  I  can  leam,  he  remained  for  a  great  portion 
of  the  night  with  his  army  in  battle  array :  Caesar  came  forth 
from  his  camp  with  the  intention  of  marching  in  some  direc- 
tion, but,  as  soon  as  he  was  informed  of  the  posture  of  the 
enemy,  he  halted  and  formed  in  line  of  battle.  The  hostile 
armies  engaged  with  loud  shouts  and  still  greater  fury,  pro- 
ceeding from  inexpressible  and  undying  hatred,  and  fought 
resolutely  and  obstinately,  and  (enough  to  make  us  blush 
for   human    frailty)   never   was   Caesar  engaged   in   a  more 


502  PBAGMENTS. 

dubious  struggle,  either  against  foreign  enemies  or  fellow- 
citizens,  and  never  was  he  nearer  defeat.  To  such  a  degree 
that  (to  borrow  the  eloquent  words  of  Florus)  fortune  seemed 
to  be  undecided  in  her  deliberations,  which  were,  I  suppose, 
Avhether  she  should  attend  on  her  favorite  with  a  fidelity 
rarely  met  with  and  quite  unprecedented,  or  whether  she 
should  desert  him  at  the  end  of  his  career,  and  pass  over  to 
another.  And  so  long  did  she  remain  undecided,  that  in 
the  heat  of  the  struggle,  victory  inclining  to  neither  party,  even 
the  veteran  soldiers,  the  conquerors  in  a  hundred  fields,  gradu- 
ally retreated  (a  sight  that  never  met  Caesar's  eyes  before), 
and  were  prevented  by  shame  rather  than  courage  from  an 
open  flight.  Csesar  began  to  doubt  and  distrust,  a  thing  which 
he  never  did  before,  and  even  stood  in  front  of  his  army  with 
a  grief  expressed  in  his  features  that  never  was  witnessed  be- 
fore. Still  he  showed  in  that  perilous  hour  all  the  qualities  of 
a  consummate  commander ;  he  sprang  from  his  horse,  and, 
hke  a  madman,  rushed  to  the  foremost  ranks  of  the  combatants, 
shouting,  reproaching,  beseeching,  and  exhorting.  Using  not 
only  his  voice  and  eyes,  but  also  his  hands  and  strength,  to 
stop  the  flight,  he  began  at  last  to  bring  back  by  force  to  the 
battle  those  that  commenced  to  flee.  Finally,  so  great  was 
the  alarm,  and  so  undecfded  the  issue  of  the  combat,  that 
several  writers  have  recorded  that  Cajsar  thought  of  putting 
an  end  to  himself,  and  that  his  features  bore  the  rigid  im- 
press of  one  who  was  meditating  suicide  ;  and  yet  there  is  no 
mention  of  this  circumstance  made  by  those  who  were  on 
the  field.  It  is  truly  diflScult,  not  only  for  the  absent,  but 
even  for  the  present,  to  divine  a  man's  thoughts ;  but  I 
have  no  hesitation  in  belie\nng,  that  if  Caesar  once  doubted 
his  success,  he  began  to  think  of  death  at  the  same  time. 
For  at  what  time  or  with  what  feelings  could  Caesar  run 
away  from  a  youth  ?  Caesar,  who  had  so  often  compelled  so 
distinguished  an  individual  as  the  great  Pompey,  and  so 
many  kings  and  generals,  states  and  nations,  to  flee  before 
him.  If,  therefore,  he  was  apprehensive  of  being  conquered, 
he  must  have  wished  to  die,  for  he  was  the  child  of  victory, 
not  of  defeat.  But  who  knows  whether  he  was  really  afraid 
of  being  conquered?  Some,  however,  say  that  he  was,  and 
others  assert  it  as  a  positive  fact.  The  battle  remained 
in   this   undecided   state   for   some   time,   until   five    cohorts 


FRAGMENTS.  608 

of  the  enemy,  which  were  sent  by  Labienus  to  assist  his 
camp,  -which  was  attacked,  hastening  along  the  Une,  presented 
the  appearance  of  flight.  Oh,  fortune,  powerful  in  every  thing, 
as  is  the  general  belief,  but  by  far  the  most  powerful  in  war  ! 
Caesar,  either  imagining  that  they  were  fleeing,  or  pretending 
to  think  so,  as  he  was  a  most  skillful  general,  attacked  them 
as  if  they  were  running  away,  and  thereby  gave  courage  to  his 
.  own  men  who  supposed  that  they  were  pursuing  a  fleeing 
enemy,  and  dispirited  the  enemy  to  such  a  degree  that  they 
fled  under  the  impression  that  their  fellow  soldiers  were  run- 
ning away.  Thus  Labienus,  who  betrayed  Caesar  and  deserted 
from  him,  and  was  the  implacable  enemy  of  his  old  general, 
was  the  means  of  procuring  an  unhoped-for  victory  for  him 
whose  destruction  he  sought,  and  death  for  himself:  for  he 
fell  in  that  battle,  and  along  with  him  Attius  Varus,  and  thirty 
thousand  men.  A  greater  number  would  have  perished,  had 
not  the  city  been  so  near  to  shelter  them.  About  three  thou- 
sand of  the  victors  were  slain,  and  a  great  number  of  the 
cavalry  and  infantry  were  wounded.  Therefore  Caesar's  troops 
marched  to  storm  the  town  over  a  dreadful  and  ghastly  heap 
of  corpses,  which  were  compacted  by  darts  and  swords,  as  if 
imbedded  in  lime,  and  over  this  m.ound  they  mounted  to  scale 
the  city,  the  bodies  of  the  slain  serving  as  a  wall.  Go  now, 
misguided  men,  engage  in  civil  wars,  and  while  you  envy 
others,  destroy  yourselves.  Behold  the  survivors  are  attacked 
from  your  corpses.  Do  you  seek  any  thing  else,  or  is  the 
climax  of  your  madness  still  wanting  ?  Or  is  Labienus  with  his 
burning  insults  still  restless  ?  Thousands  have  fallen  the  vic- 
tims of  your  advice,  Labienus ;  though  you  lie  among  the  dead 
a  single  corpse,  yet  tombs  were  raised  for  you  and  Varus.  And 
as  I  am  of  opinion  that  your  own  party  had  not  time  to  do  this 
while  in  such  a  wretched  condition,  I  attribute  them  to  the 
generosity  of  Caesar,  which  you  so  little  deserved :  and  I  am 
convinced  that  had  it  rested  with  you,  you  were  so  obstinate 
that  you  would  prefer  to  be  left  unburied.  Cneius  Pompey  fled 
from  the  battle  through  the  midst  of  the  carnage,  wounded  in 
the  shoulder  and  left  leg.  When  he  fled  into  the  recesses  of 
the  woods,  in  an  abject  and  lowly  plight  (carried  on  a  litter  be- 
cause he  could  not  use  either  a  horse  or  vehicle,  and  concealed 
himself  in  the  caves),  Caesonius,  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants, 
followed  him  to  Lauso  (that  is  the  name  of  the  place),  still 


604  FEAGMENTS. 

resisting,  and  still  cherishing  the  expiring  embers  of  hope.  His 
head  was  brought  to  Caesar  who  was  accustomed  to  gifts  of  this 
nature,  but  by  no  means  deHghted  with  them.  They  say  that 
fortune  concealed  his  brother  Sextus  Pompey  in  Celtiberia,  lest 
food  for  civil  wars  should  ever  be  wanting.  Munda  was  after- 
ward taken  by  storm  by  Caesar,  but  not  without  great  blood- 
shed. At  the  same  period  Corduba  was  attacked  a  second 
time :  I  do  not  find  it  stated  in  what  manner  it  revolted.  There 
were  then  great  commotions  and  great  dissensions  in  the  state, 
one  part  inclining  to  Caesar,  the  other  to  the  contrary  faction  ; 
and  when  they  had  recourse  to  arms,  the  party  which  favored 
Caesar  conquered,  and  gave  up  the  town  to  him.  Twenty-two 
thousand  of  the  opposite  party  fell,  a  remarkable  havoc  for  the 
citizens  of  even  the  largest  city.  Caesar  left  Hispalis  on  the 
ides  of  April  and  went  to  Gades.  He  went  back  again  to  His- 
palis to  finally  arrange  the  affairs  of  Spain,  as  he  did  not  intend 
to  return  again.  Then  having  convened  a  public  assembly,  he 
recounted  both  his  former  and  recent  favors  to  that  city. 
Fin-illy,  he  accused  them  of  returning  evil  for  good  in  every 
case,  and  of  being  seditious  in  peace  and  cowardly  in  war.  Be- 
cause Cneius  Pompey  who  was  a  mere  youth,  supported  by 
their  aid  had  slain  his  fellow-citizens,  and  laid  waste  their 
country  and  the  vicinity,  and  had  assumed  the  fasces  and 
military  authority  there  against  him,  or  rather  against  the 
Roman  people,  of  whom  he  had  the  control.  What !  could 
the  inhabitants  of  Hispalis  imagine  that  they  could  conquer  the 
Romans,  because  they  laid  waste  their  province  ?  Did  they  not 
know  that  even  if  Caesar  died,  who  was  a  mere  mortal,  still  the 
Romans  were  immortal,  and  had  at  present  ten  legions,  which 
were  able  not  only  to  resist  the  inhabitants  of  HispaUs,  but  even 
to  pull  down  heaven  itself.  In  which  expression  there  is  not 
only  the  lofty  diction  evident  to  all,  but  also  a  latent  meaning, 
because,  in  enumerating  the  forces  of  Rome,  he  recounts  not  all, 
but  only  his  own  legions,  as  if  he  considered  the  rest  of  no 
value,  and  not  even  worth  being  mentioned.  Many  other  cir- 
cumstances are  related  in  this  part  of  the  history,  but  they  are 
so  confused  by  the  carelessness  of  transcribers,  that  I  pass  them 
by,  as  I  am  anxious  to  conclude  the  subject.  This  was  the 
termination  of  the  civil  wars.* 

'  Gerardus  Johannes  Vossius,  in  his  treatise  on  Latin  Historians, 
attributes  this  fragment  of  the  Spanish  war  to  Julius  Celsua,  because  it  is 
takon  from  his  Commentaries  on  the  life  of  Julius  Caesar. 


mi 


THE    FKAGMENTS 


CAIUS    JULIUS    C^SAR. 


THE  FRAGMENTS  CONTAINED  IN  HIS  EPISTOLARY  COR- 
RESPONDENCE WITH  M.  T.  CICERO. 

C^SAr'    IMPERATOR   to    CICERO    IMPERATOR,    GREETIIfG. 

Although  I  merely  saw  our  mutual  friend  Fumius,'  and  he 
had  not  an  opportunity  of  addressing  me,  or  listening  to  my 
instructions,  as  I  was  in  a  hurry,  and  was  advancing  to  meet 
my'  legions  whom  I  had  sent  on  before  me,  yet  I  could  not 
neglect  the  opportunity  of  writing  and  sending  him  to  you  and 
-returning  my  thanks  :*  although  I  have  often  before  executed 
the  same  duty,  yet  I  think  that  I  will  do  it  oftener ;  you  have 
laid  me  under  so  many  obligations  to  you*,  I  particularly  re- 
quest of  you,  that'  as  I  trust  that  I  shall  soon  arrive  in  the  city, 

1  It  is  not  at  all  strange  that  Cassar,  after  his  many  great  exploits  in 
Gaul,  should  style  himself  Imperator,  but  few  know  the  reason  why  Cice- 
ro, whose  military  achievements  are  but  little  celebrated,  should  receive 
that  title  from  Caesar.  This,  however,  is  explained  in  one  of  Cicero's 
epistles  to  Atticus,  in  which  he  writes  that  he  was  saluted  Imperator  on 
the  occasion  of  his  slaying  a  great  number  of  Cilician  robbers  who  were 
sheltered  in  the  numerous  fastnesses  of  Mount  Amanus.  Plutarch  bears 
testimony  to  the  same  circumstance  in  his  life  of  Cicero.  Caesar  is  not 
the  only  one  that  called  Cicero  Imperator,  but  also  Pompey,  in  his  letter 
to  hiuL 

2  As  far  as  we  can  infer  from  the  epistles  to  Atticus,  Furnius  appears 
to  have  espoused  Caesar's  party.  After  the  assassination  of  Caesar,  he 
became  the  lieutenant-general  of  Plancus,  and  it  was  through  him  that 
Cicero  endeavored  to  win  over  Plancus  to  the  republic. 

3  In  the  direction  of  Brundusium,  to  which  Pompey  had  retreated,  as 
Caesar  was  determined  to  pursue  him  wherever  he  went. 

*  Cicero  remained  in  Italy,  and  this  was  the  reason  why  Caesar  was  so 
grateful  to  him. 

s  Cicero,  by  his  prudence  and  care,  crushed  Catiline's  conspiracy  in 
his  consulate,  and  thereby  acquired  vast  influence,  particularly  among 
the  aristocracy.    Caesar  and  Pompey  made  great  efiforts  at  the  com- 

22 


606  FRAGMENTS. 

f  may  see  you  there ;  that  I  may  avail  myself  of  your*  advice, 
influence,  dignity,  and  assistance  in  every  thing.  I  must  re- 
sume business :  you  will  excuse  my  haste  and  the  brevity  of  my 
letter :  you  will  learn  the  rest  from  Furnius.  Farewell. — Cicero 
to  Atticus,  9,  6. 

C^SAR   IMP.    TO    CICERO    IMP. 

You  were  right  in  the  opinion  you  entertained  of  me  (for  you 
know  my  character  well),  that  nothing  is  more  foreign  to  my 
nature  than  cruelty,''  and  in  addition  to  the  pleasure  that  I  de- 
rive from  that  very  circumstance,  I  am  also  highly  delighted 
that  my  conduct  in  this  respect  has  earned  your  approbation : 
nor  has  it  any  influence  on  me  that  those  who  have  been 
pardoned  by  me  are  reported  to  have  departed,  with  a  view  to 

meneement  of  the  civil  war,  to  attach  him  to  their  different  parties. 
Cicero,  in  his  seventh  epistle  to  Atticus,  tells  us  what  his  sentiments 
really  were  in  the  following  passage:  "  Both  of  them  [Caesar  and  Pom- 
pey]  consider  me  their  own,  unless,  perhaps  Caesar  is  only  pretending ; 
for  Pompey  has  no  doubts  (and  he  judges  right)  that  his  sentiments  on 
the  state  of  the  republic  are  highly  approved  of  by  me.  I  received  let- 
ters from  both  at  the  same  time  that  I  received  yours,  so  that  each  of 
them  seems  to  value  no  man's  support  more  highly  than  mine."  Cicero 
refers  to  the  present  letter. 

1  No  one  can  interpret  this  place  better  than  Csesar,  who,  in  his  eleventh 
epistle  to  Atticus,  writes  in  the  following  manner :  "  The  very  base  and 
mea6  individual  who  asserts  that  the  elections  for  appointing  a  consul 
can  be  held  by  a  praetor  is  the  same  as  ever  he  was  in  matters  connected 
with  the  commonwealth.  Therefore,  what  Caesar  writes  in  the  letter  of 
which  I  have  sent  you  a  copy  is  surprising,  viz.,  that  he  wished  to  avail 
himself  of  my  advice.  Well,  suppose  this  to  be  a  general  expression ;" 
influence — "  this  is  rather  absurd,  but  I  suppose  he  refers  to  my  getting 
him  the  support  of  some  of  the  senators."  Dignity  I — "Perhaps  my 
opinion  as  a  man  of  consular  rank.  The  last  expression  is,  assistance  in 
any  thing.  I  began  to  suspect  that  this  had  the  following  meaning,  or 
something  very  like  it.  It  is  a  matter  of  great  importance  that  the 
government  should  not  come  to  an  interregnum.  Caesar  gains  his  object 
if  consuls  are  appointed  by  praetors.     But  we  have  it  stated  in  our 

.books  that  praetors  have  not  the  right  of  appointing  consuls,  or  even  of 
appointing  one  another.  They  have  not  the  right  of  appointing  consuls 
because  it  is  against  the  law  that  a  higher  magistrate  should  be  appointed 
by  a  less.  But  the  praetors,  because  they  are  elected  in  such  a  manner 
that  they  are  considered  colleagues  of  the  consuls,  whose  magistracy  is 
a  greater  one.  He  will  be  very  likely  to  refer  this  to  me,  and  not  to  rest 
satisfied  with  the  opinion  of  Galba,  Scaevbla,  Cassius,  and  Antonius. 
Then  may  the  wide  earth  open  to  swallow  me." 

2  Csesar,  on  the  capture  of  Corfinium,  had  shown  great  clemency  to 
such  of  Pompey's  party  as  fell  into  his  hands,  and  had  spared  Domitiua 
and  Yibullius,  as  wo  read  in  the  first  book  of  tho  civil  war. 


FRAGMENTS.  607 

make  war  against  me  again,'  For  I  would  wish  nothing  more 
than  that  I  should  be  always  like  myself^  and  they  like  them- 
selves. I  should  like  your  presence  in  Rome,  that  I  might 
avail  myself  of  your  advice  and  assistance  in  every  thing  as 
usual.  Be  assured  that  nothing  gives  me  greater  delight  than 
the  society  of  your  friend  Dolabella,  I  take  so  much  pleasure  in 
it  Nor  can  he  fail  to  be  agreeable,  so  great  is  his  natural 
politeness,  and  such  his  feelings  and  good-will  toward  me. 
Farewell. — Cicero  to  Atticus,  9,  16. 

C^SAB   IMP.   TO    CICERO    IMP.    GREETING. 

Although  I  was  of  opinion  that  you  were  not  likely  to  do 
any  thing  rashly  or  imprudently,  yet  being  influenced  by  the  re- 
port" of  these  men,  I  thought  that  I  ought  to  write  to  you  and 
request  that  you  would  concede  to  our  friendship,'  that  you 
would  not  go  to  any  greater  lengths  in  the  declining  state  of 
Pompey's  ^airs  than  you  would  have  thought  it  necessary  to 
go  to  when  his  power  was  stiU  xmbroken.*  For  by  doing  so 
you  will  err  most  grievously  against  our  friendship,  and  you 
will  act  with  less  judgment  for  your  own  interests,  if  you 
should  appear  to  be  influenced  not  by  the  course  of  events  j(for 
all  things  seem  to  have  turned  out  most  favorable  to  us,'  and 
most  adverse  to  our  enemies),  nor  by  attachment  to  the  cause 
(for  it  was  the  same  then  when  you  came  to  the  determination 
of  absenting  yourself  from  their  councils),'  but  by  condem- 
nation of  some  act  of  mine:  and  no  conduct  on  your  part 
toward  me  could  be  more  distressing  ;  now  I  beseech  you,  by 
the  claims  of  friendship,  not  to  do  so.  Lastly,  what  conduct  is 
more  suitable  to  a  good  man,  and  a  good  and  quiet  citizen, 
than  to  keep  aloof  from  all  civil  broils  ;  although  several  ap- 
proved of  his  conduct,  yet  they  were  prevented  from  adopting 
it  by  personal  danger ;  you,  after  a  careful  examination  of  the 
testimony  of  my  life,  and  the  esteem  of  friendship,  will  find  no 

'  Domitius  did  this  at  Massilia  and  in  Thessalj,  and  Vibullius  in  Spain. 
'  A  report  spread  at  this  time  that  Cicero  was  going  over  to  Pompey. 

*  For  they  were  mutual  friends,  and  Quintus  Cicero,  the  orator's 
brother,  had  been  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants  in  Gaul. 

*  Before  the  disastrous  events  of  Corfinium  and  Bmndusium. 

5  Caesar,  at  this  time,  had  driven  Pompey  from  Italy,  and  was  com- 
pletely in  possession  of  it. 

fi  For  it  was  not  until  Corfinium  was  lost  that  Pompey  acquainted 
Cicero  with  his  plans. 


508  ■  FRAGMENTS. 

course  more  safe  or  honorable  than  to  keep  aloof  from  all  strife. 
The  15th  of  the  calends  of  May,  on  my  journey.  Farewell. — 
Cicero  to  Atticus,  10,  8. 

I  shall  make  your  protege  M.  Orsius,  either  king  of  Gaul,  or 
lieutenant  of  Lepta :  send  another  if  you  choose  to  me,  and  I 
will  likwise  do  him  honor. — Cicero  £pist.  ad  Fam.  7,  5. 

You  ask  what  Caesar  has  written  to  me.  What  he  has  fre- 
quently said ;  that  he  was  much  pleased  with  my  remaining 
quiet,  and  he  begs  me  to  continue  so. — Cicero  to  Atticus^  8, 11. 

With  regard  to  what  you  write  about  the  tribunate,  I  re- 
quested it  for  Curtius,  and  mentioned  his  name,  and  Caesar  sent 
back  to  me  that  it  was  ready  for  Curtius. — Cicero  to  his  brother 
Quintus,  3,  1,  3. 

From  Caesar's  letter  it  appears  that  I  might  almost  do  this 
with  his  consent ;  for  he  says  that  I  can  do  nothing  more 
honorable  or  more  safe  than  to  withdraw  from  all  contention. 
— Cicero  to  Atticus,  10,  9. 

Caesar  by  letter  excuses  me  for  not  going  up,  and  says  that 
he  takes  it  in  good  part.  I  do  not  regard  what  he  adds,  that 
TuUius  and  Servius  have  complained  of  his  not  granting  the 
same  liberty  to  them  as  to  me. — Cicero  to  Atticus,  10,  3. 

I  have  had  Sestius  with  me ;  and  yesterday  Theopompus 
arrived.  He  reported  that  letters  had  been  received  from 
Caesar,  who  said  that  he  had  determined  to  remain  at  Rome, 
and  added  the  same  reason  which  was  mentioned  in  my  letter, 
namely,  lest  in  his  absence  his  laws^  should  be  disregarded, 
as  had  been  the  pase  with  the  simiptuary  law. — Cicero  to 
Atticus,  13,  7. 

On  the  sumptuary  law  see  Suetonius,  Julius  Caesar,  ch.  43,  and  Cicero 
ad  Fam.  9,  15. 

But,  my  brother,  I  think  that  you  are  not  aware  what  opinion 
Caesar  expressed  about  our  verses.  For  he  wrote  to  me  that 
he  had  formerly  read  the  first  book,  and  his  opinion  of  the 
first  was,  that  he  had  never  read  better  verses  even  in  Greek. 
He  says  that  the  rest  in  some  places  were  rather  careless,  for 
this  is  the  word  that  he  uses,  etc. — Cicero  to  Quintus  his 
brother,  2,  16. 

From  Britain  Caesar  wrote  to  me  on  the  calends  of  Septem- 
ber, and  I  received  his  letter  the  fourth  day  before  the  calends 

'  The  laws  which  Caesar  enacted  a  short  time  before  ho  went  to  Spain 
to  carry  on  war  against  the  sons  of  Pompey. 


FRAGMENTS.  509 

of  October,  it  contained  Batisfactory  information  concerning 
Britain  ;  in  which  letter  he  informed  me  that  you  were  not  with 
him  when  he  went  down  to  the  sea,  to  prevent  my  being  sur- 
prised at  receiving  no  letter  from  you,  etc. — Cicero  to  his  brother 
Quintus,  3,  1. 

When  I  was  folding  up  this  letter,  carriers  came  from 
you  on  the  eleventh  day  before  the  calends  of  September, 
after  being  twenty  days  on  their  journey.  Oh  !  my  anxieties, 
how  deeply  I  sympathized  with  Caesar's  misery  on  perusing 
his  feeling  letter,  but  the  more  feeUng  it  was  the  more  grief 
did  his  misfortune'  cause. — Cicero  to  his  brother  QuintttSf 
3,  1,  5. 


FROM  THE   LETTERS   TO   C.    0PPIUS2   AND   BALBUS 
CORNELIUS. 

C-SSAR   TO    OPPIUS    AND    CORNELIUS,    GREETING. 

I  am  truly  delighted  that  you  have  declared  to  me  by  letter 
how  highly  you  approve  of  ^he  transactions  that  took  place  at 
Corfinium.  I  will  gladly  adopt  your  advice,  and  the  more 
cheerfully  because  I  myself  had  determined  to  be  as  mercifiil 
as  possible,  and  to  exert  myself  to  reconcile  Pompey.  Let  us 
endeavor,  in  this  manner,  to  win  the  affections  of  all,  and 
make  our  victory  a  lasting  one  ;  since  others'  could  not  escape 
the  hatred  that  arises  after  a  time,  nor  continue  in  the  pos- 
session of  victory,  except  Lucius  Sulla*  alone,  whom  I  am  very 

'  It  is  probable  that  the  misfortune  here  alluded  to  is  the  death  of 
Julia,  Caesar's  daughter,  of  which  he  was  informed  on  his  return  from 
Spain.  Her  death  broke  the  ties  between  Pompey  and  Csesar,  and  was 
followed  by  the  civil  war. 

*  This  Oppius  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Caesar's.  Some  attribute  to 
him  the  eighth  book  of  the  Gallic  "War,  and  the  others  usually  assigned  to 
Hirtius.  We  find  mention  of  Balbus  in  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  the 
third  book  of  the  Civil  "War.     He  was  wounded  at  a  conference. 

3  As,  for  instance,  Marius  and  Cinna. 

*  The  following  extract  from  Plutarch  will  well  explain  the  reason  why 
Caesar  was  so  unlikely  to  imitate  SyUa :  "  When  Sylla  had  made  himself 
master  of  Rome,  he  endeavored  to  bring  Caesar  to  repudiate  Cornelia, 
daughter  of  Cinna,  one  of  the  late  tyrants,  and,  finding  he  could  not 
efiFect  it  either  by  hopes  or  fears,  he  confiscated  her  dowry.  Indeed, 
Caesar,  as  a  relation  of  Marius,  was  naturally  an  enemy  to  Sylla,     Old 


610  FRAGMENTS. 

unlikely  to  imitate.  It  would  be  a  novel  plan  of  conquest  to 
secure  ourselves  by  mercy  and  liberality ;  many  suggestions 
present  themselves  to  my  mind  as  to  the  best  way  of  carrying 
it  into  operation,  and  many  plans  can  be  devised.  I  ask  you  to 
consider  these  things  ;  I  took  Cneius  Magius,  Pompey's  prefect, 
prisoner ;  of  course  I  acted  on  my  previous  resolution,  and 
released  him  immediately.  Already  two  officers  of  Pompey's 
engineers  have  fallen  into  my  hands,  and  have  been  sent  away 
by  me.  If  they  should  wish  to  prove  their  gratitude,  they 
ought  to  advise  Pompey  to  prefer  being  my  friend  rather  than 
the  friend  of  those  who  have  always  been  most  hostile,  both 
to  him  and  me ;  to  whose  machinations  it  is  owing  that  the 
commonwealth  has  come  to  such  a  state. — Cicero  to  Atticus, 
9,  8. 

C-«:SAR   TO    OPPIUS    AND    CORNELIUS,    GREETING. 

I  reached  Brxmdusium  on  the  seventh  day  before  the  ides  of 
March,  and  encamped  before  the  walls.  Pompey  is  in  Brun- 
dusium,  and  sent'  to  me  Cneius  Magius  to  negotiate.  I  made 
a  fitting  reply  ;  I  wished  you  to  know  it  at  once.  Whenever  I 
shall  begin  to  entertain  hopes  that  I  have  made  some  progress 
toward  a  reconciliation,  I  Avill  immediately  acquaint  you. — 
Cicero  to  Atticus,  9,  13. 

I  had  forgotten  to  write  to  you  about  Caesar  ;  for  I  see  the 
letters  which  you  expected.  But  he  wrote  to  Balbus  that  the 
packet  of  letters  which  contained  my  letter  and  that  of  Balbus, 
was  given  to  him   completely  soaked  with  water ;    to   such 

Mariua  had  marred  Julia,  Caesar's  aunt,  and,  therefore,  young  Marius,  the 
son  he  had  by  her,  was  Caesar's  cousin-german.  At  first  Sylla,  amid  the 
vast  number  of  proscriptions  that  engaged  his  attention,  overlooked  this 
enemy ;  but  Cfesar,  not  contented  with  escaping  so,  presented  himself 
to  the  people  as  a  candidate  for  the  priesthood,  though  he  had  not  yet 
arrived  to  the  age  of  manhood.  Sylla,  however,  exerted  his  influence 
against  him,  and  prevented  his  obtaining  it.  The  dictator  afterward 
thought  of  having  him  slain,  and  when  some  said  there  was  no  need  to 
put  such  a  boy  to  death,  he  answered,  '  Their  sagacity  was  small  if 
they  did  not  in  that  boy  see  many  Mariuses.'  " 

1  Yet  Cassar  says,  in  the  first  book  of  the  Civil  "War,  that  he  was  sent 
by  him,  and  not  sent  back  by  Pompey.  These  statements  can  be  recon- 
ciled in  the  following  manner.  Pompey  first  sent  Cneius  Magius  to 
Caesar.  Caesar  made  a  fitting  reply,  and  sent  the  same  Magius  to  Pom- 
pey to  bring  back  his  answer,  and  thought  he  would  return.  But  Pom- 
pey, being  displeased  with  Caesar's  answer,  did  not  allow  him  to  do  so. 


FRAGMENTS.  fill 

a  degree  that  he  did  not  even  know  that  there  was  a  letter  of 
mine  there  at  all.  But  he  understood  a  few  word8  in  Balbus's 
letter,  to  which  he  replied  in  the  following  language :  "  I  see 
that  you  have  written  something  concerning  Cicero,  which 
I  did  not  understand ;  but  as  far  as  I  could  conjecture  the 
meaning,  the  communication  was  of  such  a  nature  as  I  would 
consider  the  object  of  my  wishes  rather  than  my  hopes."  On 
that  account  I  subsequently  sent  to  Caesiar  a  copy  of  the  same 
letter.  But  that  you  may  not  despise  his  jest  about  his  own 
party,  etc. — Cicero  to  his  brother  Quinttis,  2,  12. 

There  are  the  books  of  the  epistles  of  Caius  Caesar  to  Caius 
Oppius  and  Balbus  Cornelius,  who  managed  his  aflfairs  in  his 
absence.  In  these  epistles  single  letters  are  found  in  several 
places  without  any  connection  in  syllables,  and  such  as  you 
would  consider  placed  there  without  any  arrangement ;  for  no 
words  can  be  formed  from  these  letters.  But  there  was  a 
secret  understanding  between  them  about  changing  the  position 
of  the  letters,  so  that  one  should  occupy  the  name  and  import 
of  another ;  but  in  reading  the  epistle,  the  proper  arrange- 
ment and  meaning  should  be  restored.  There  is  in  existence 
rather  an  interesting  treatise  written  by  Probus  the  grammarian 
^  concerning  the  secret  meaning  of  the  letters  in  the  epistles  of 
Caesar.' — Gellius,  17,  9. 


PROM  THE  EPISTLE  TO  Q.  PEDIUS. 
C^SAR     TO      QUINTUS     PEDIUS,      GREETING. 

Pompey  confines  himself  within  the  town  ;  we  are  encamped 
at  the  gate  ;  we  are  endeavoring  to  raise  a  diflBcult  work,  one 
that  will  require  some  time,  on  account  of  the  depth  of  the 
water,  but  it  is  our  grand  object  at  present.  We  are  building 
moles  on  both  sides  of  the  harbor,  to  compel  him  to  transfer, 
as  soon  as  possible,  such  forces  as  he  has  at  Brundusium,  or 
else  prevent  him  from  leaving  it. —  Cicero  to  Atticits,  9,  14. 

>  This  is  a  specimen  of  stenography,  very  different  from  the  steno- 
graphy, or  short-hand,  which  we  see  in  the  notes  of  Tyro  and  Seneca. 
We  must  not  confound  the  work  of  Probus  the  grammarian,  to  which 
allusion  is  here  made,  with  his  treatise  "  On  the  Notes  of  the  Romans," 
which  is  still  extant. 


512  FRAGMENTS. 

FROM   THE    EPISTLE   TO    PISO. 

I  send  you  the  little  box  sealed. 

FROM   THE    BOOK    OF    THE    EPISTLES    TO    ANTONItTS. 

For  Antonius  has  sent  to  me  a  copy  of  Caesar's  letter  to  him, 
in  which  was  written  that  he  had  heard  that  Cato  and  L. 
Metellus  had  arrived  in  Italy,  and  appeared  in  public  at 
Rome ;  that  this  did  not  please  him,  lest  any  disturbance 
should  arise  out  of  it ;  and  that  all  should  be  excluded  from 
Italy,  except  those  whose  case  he  had  examined  in  person. 
He  wrote  warmly  on  this  subject. — From  Cicero  to  Atticus, 
11,  1. 

FROM   THE    BOOK    OF   THE   EPISTLE   TO    BERVILIUS. 

P.  Servilius,*  the  father,  on  perusing  the  letter  which  he  said 
was  sent  to  him,  intimated  to  me  that  you  made  him  deeply 
your  debtor,  because  you  spoke  -of  his  kind  feelings  toward 
Caesar,  in  a  most  polite  and  serious  maimer. — From  Cicero  to 
his  brother  Quintus,  3,  1,  6. 

i 

TESTIMONIES    OF   THE    LETTERS    OF    CAIUS   JULIUS    CMBAn. 

His  letters  to  the  senate  are  still  extant,  and  he  appears  to 
have  been  the  first  who  reduced  them  to  pages,  and  the  form 
of  a  regular  memoir ;  since,  before  his  time,  the  consuls  and 
generals  did  not  send  any  letters  that  were  not  written  across 
the  whole  length  of  the  paper.  His  letters  to  Cicero  are  like- 
wise extant,  and  likewise  those  to  his  intimate  friends  on  private 
matters.  In  these  letters,  if  it  was  requisite  to  convey  some 
secret  intelligence,  he  wrote  it  by  signs  ;  that  is,  in  such  an  ar- 
rangement of  the  letters  that  no  word  could  be  formed  out  of 
them ;  but  if  any  one  should  wish  to  investigate  the  subject 
and  prosecute  the  inquiry,  he  must  change  the  fourth  letter  of 
the  alphabet ;  that  is,  put  d  for  a,  and  likewise  the  others. — 
Suetonius,  Ccesar,  c.  56.  ' 

*  This  is  the  Servilius  who  is  mentioned  at  the  commencement  of  the 
third  book  of  the  Cival  "War,  who  was  Caesar's  colleague  in  his  second 
consulate,  and  had  been  his  friend  for  a  long  time,  as  we  infer  from  the 
passage  before  us ;  for  this  letter  was  written  when  Caesar  was  in  Britain. 


FRAGMENTS.  513 

We  have  heard  that  Csesar  was  accustomed  to  read,  write, 
dictate,  and  listen  at  the  same  time,  and  that  he  often  dictated 
four  letters  at  one  time  on  the  most  important  subjects  to  his 
secretaries,  or  even  seven,  if  he  had  nothing  else  to  do. — Pliny ^ 
7,25. 

I  have  no  doubts  but  that  on  the  receipt  of  your  letter,  of 
which  I  have  read  a  copy,  that  you  gave  to  Blesamius  at  Tarraco 
to  carry  to  Deiotarus,  the  latter  was  more  encouraged  and  re- 
lieved from  all  anxiety  ;  for  you  bade  him  "  hope  for  the  best 
and  be  of  good  spirits,"  which  I  know  you  do  not  usually  write 
in  vain. — Cicero^  s  Oration  for  Deiotarus,  c.  14. 

Pompey  ordered  his  infEintry,  etc.  Appian,  Civil  War,  2,  72, 
mentions  the  tactics  of  Pompey  on  that  occasion,  which  you 
will  find  in  the  Caesar,  Civil  War,  3,  92.  He  writes  that  Caesar 
expressed  his  disapprobation  of  them  in  his  letters.  When  Cae- 
sar, the  founder  of  your  femily,  first  entered  Britain,  he  wrote 
that  he  discovered  a  new  world,  thinking  it  so  large,  that  in- 
stead of  being  surrounded  by  the  ocean,  it  embraced  the  ocean  in 
its  bosom. — From  the  Panegyric  of  Eumenius  on  Constantius, 
Coesar,  c.  11. 

In  this  expedition  he  also  accustomed  himself  to  dictate 
letters  as  he  rode  on  horseback,  and  found  suflBcient  employ- 
ment for  two  secretaries  at  once,  or,  according  to  Oppius,  for 
more.  It  is  also  said  that  Caesar  was  the  first  who  contrived 
to  communicate  his  thoughts  to  his  friends,  by  a -peculiar  ar- 
rangement of  the  letters. — Plutarch,  Ccesar,  c.  17. 

BELONGING   TO    HIS    ORATIONS   PRONOUNCED    AT   THE    OBSEQUIES 
OF   JULIA   AND    CORNELIA. 

When  quaestor,  he  pronounced  the  funeral  orations,  accord- 
ing to  the  usual  custom,'  before  the  rostra,  on  his  aunt,  by  the 
father's  side,  Julia,  and  his  wife  Cornelia.  In  the  eulogium  on 
his  aunt,  he  speaks  in  the  following  manner  of  his  own  origin 
and  that  of  his  fether :  "  The  family  of  my  aunt  Julia  sprang 
from  the  kings  by  the  mother's  side,  on  the  father's  it  is  united 

•  This  custom,  according  to  Livy,  originated  in  the  following  circum- 
stance :  when  there  was  not  sufiBcient  gold  in  the  public  treasury  to  pay 
the  money  which  the  Romans  had  stipulated  to  give  the  Gauls  on  the 
evacuation  of  the  citadel,  the  matrons  made  up  the  sum  by  voluntary  con- 
tributions. The  right  of  having  a  funeral  eulogium  pronounced  over 
them  was  granted  to  them  as  a  reward  for  their  patriotism. 

22* 


514  FRAGMENTa 

to  the  immortal  gods ;  for  the  Marcian  kings'  are  descended 
from  Ancus  Martius,  which  name  my  mother  bore  ;  the  Julians, 
to  whom  our  family  belongs  from  Venus.  We  have,  there- 
fore, in  our  family  the  sacred  regard  due  to  kings,  who  are  the 
most  powerful  among  men,  and  the  religious  worship  of  the 
gods,  under  whose  power  the  kings  themselves  are." — Suetonius, 
Julius  Caesar,  c.  6. 

When  the  wife  of  Marius  died,  Caesar,  being  her  nephew, 
pronounced  a  splendid  funeral  eulogium  in  the  forum,  and  at 
her  obsequies  had  the  daring  to  bring  forth  publicly  the  states 
of  Marius. — Plutarch,  Ccesar,  c.  6,  who  adds  :  "  It  was  a  usual 
custom  among  the  Komans  to  pronounce  funeral  orations  over 
aged  matrons,  but  it  was  not  usual  in  the  case  of  young  women. 
Caesar  was  the  first  to  do  so,  and  pronounced  a  eulogium  over 
the  corpse  of  his  wife. 

FROM    THE    ORATIONS    IN    BKHALF    OF    THE    BYTHINIANS. 

Caius  Caesar,  when  Pontifex  Maximus,  used  the  following 
exordium  in  the  speech  which  he  pronounced  in  behalf  of  the 
Bithynians :  "  Considering  either  my  tie  of  hospitality  with 
king  Nicomedes,^  or  my  intimate  connection  with  the  individu- 
als whose  interests  are  at  stake,  I  could  not,  Marcus  Vinicius, 
shrink  from  this  duty ;  for  on  the  death  of  a  man,  his  memory 
is  not  altogether  blotted  out,  but  is  preserved  by  his  friends  : 
nor  can  we  desert  our  clients  without  the  greatest  disgrace  to 
ourselves,  since  we  are  bound  to  protect  them  even  against  our 
relations," — Gellius,  5,  13. 

What,  then  ?  They  are  not  promissory  notes,  but  the  matter 
is  foreign  to  our  subject. — Julius  Bufinianus. 

FROM   THE    ORATION    IN    FAVOR    OF   THE   PLAUTIAN    LAW.* 

However,  I  have  found  in  the  speech  of  Caius  Caesar,  which 
he  delivered  in  favor  of  the  Plautian  law,  the  word  necessita^, 

*  To  this  family  belonged  Q.  Marcius  Rex,  who  was  made  consul  tho 
year  before  Cicero,  with  Lucius  Metellus,  and  was  sent  by  the  senate 
into  Etruria  against  Manhus,  the  leader  of  Catihne's  army. 

2  "When  Csesar  was  proscribed  by  Sylla  he  fled  to  Nicomedes,  king  of 
Bithynia,  for  protection. 

3  The  Lex  Plotia,  or  Plautia,  was  enacted  against  those  who  occupied 
public  places  and  carried   arms.     The  lex  proposed  by  the  consul,  Q. 


FRAGMENTS.  515 

uaed  instead  of  necessiiudo,  to  express  a  tie  of  intimacy.  He 
uses  the  following  words :  "  Indeed,  I  think  that  considering 
our  intimacy,  I  have  not  been  deficient  in  labor,  exertion,  or 
industry." — Oellitis,  13,  3,  and  Nonixa  on  the  word  Neceasitas, 
4,  323. 

FROM   TH£   ORATIOI7    AGAINST    CNEIUS   DOLABEIXA.' 

Caesar,  in  his  third  speech  against  Dolabella  says,  "  Then  the 
men  whose  statues  were  placed  in  the  temples  and  shrines 
conferred  both  honor  and  dignity."  In  his  books  on  Analogy 
he  expresses  his  opinion  that  all  words  of  the  same  kind  as 
omatui,  the  dative  of  omatus,  should  be  written  without  the 
letter  i. — From  Gellius,  4,  16. 

L.  Crassus,  in  his  nineteenth  year  brought  an  action  against 
C.  Carbo ;  Caesar,  in  his  twenty-first  year,  against  Dolabella ; 
Asinius  PoUio,  in  his  twenty-third  year,  against  Cato ;  and 
Calvus,  when  not  much  older,  against  Vatinius :  their  speeches 
are  still  extant,  and  we  read  them  even  now  with  admiration. 
— From  the  Dialogue  on  Orators,  c  34. 

But  after  this  civil  commotion*  was  appeased,  he  impeached 
for  extortion  Cornelius  Dolabella,  a  man  of  consular  and  tri- 
umphal rank,  and  when  he  was  acquitted,  he  determined  to 
retire  to  Rhodes. — Suetonius,  Julius  Ccesar,  c.  4. 

Also  the  deified  Julius,  a  most  perfect  specimen  as  well  of 
the  divinity  of  heaven  as  of  the  human  intellect,  used  pecu- 
liarly expressive  language  in  speaking  of  Cneius  Dolabella, 
whom  he  accused,  viz.,  that  the  best  of  causes  was  wrested 
from  him  by  the  patronage  of  L.  Cotta. —  Valerius  Maximtis, 

Lest  perhaps  you  might  fall  into  the  mistake  of  supposing 
that  this  was  the  same  Cneius  Dolabella,  against  whom  Caesar 
delivered  his  oration,  you  must  know  that  there  were  at  that 

Catulus,  on  this  subject,  and  carried  by  the  assistance  of  Plantius,  the 
tribune,  appears  to  be  the  Lex  Plautia.  There  was  a  Lex  Julia,  of  the 
dictator  Caesar,  on  this  subject,  which  imposed  the  penalty  of  "aquae  et  ignis 
interdictis." — See  Smyth's  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Antiqtiities. 

»  Suetonius  and  Plutarch  inform  us  that  he  was  a  man  of  consular 
rank,  and  had  enjoyed  the  honor  of  a  triumph.  He  was  accused  of  ex- 
tortion by  the  judges,  but  was  acquitted. 

'  The  distiirbances  referred  to  were  caused  by  Marcus  Lepidus,  who, 
when  consul,  endeavored  to  annul  the  laws  of  Sylla,  but  was  unsuccessful 
in  his  attempt,  and  was  driven  from  Italy  by  Quintus  Catulus,  his  colleague. 


516  FRAGMENTS. 

time  two  Dolabellas :  Csesar  brought  an  accusation  against  one 
of  them,  but  did  not  succeed  in  having  him  condemned. — 
Pedianus  in  the  speech  for  Marcus  Scaurus. 

He  informs  us  that  Caesar,  when  a  young  man,  accused 
Dolabella,  who,  however,  was  not  condemned,  owing  to  the 
influence  of  Hortensius. — From  Pedianus  in  Divin. 

Upon  his  return  to  Rome,  he  impeached  Dolabella  for  mis- 
demeanors in  his  government ;  and  many  cities  of  Greece 
supported  the  charge  by  their  evidence.  Dolabella  however 
was  acquitted. — Plutarch,  Ccesar,  c.  4. 

FROM   HIS    SPEECH   TO   HIS    SOLDIERS. 

And  when  his  soldiers  were  disheartened  by  reports  of  the 
arrival  of  the  enemy,  he  encouraged  them  not  by  denying  the 
truth  of  what  was  said  and  mincing  the  matter,  but  by  en- 
larging and  exaggerating  it.  And,  accordingly,  when  his  army 
were  under  terrible  apprehensions  about  the  arrival  of  king 
Juba,  he  called  them  together  and  said :  "  You  are  given  to 
understand  that  the  king  wiU  be  here  in  a  few  days  with  ten 
legions,  thirty  thousand  horse,  a  hundred  thousand  light-armed 
foot,  and  three  hundred  elephants  :  and  therefore  let  none  pre- 
sume to  trouble  their  heads  with  further  inquiry,  or  declare 
their  sentiments  on  the  matter,  but  take  my  word  for  what  I 
saw ;  which  I  have  upon  very  good  authority ;  otherwise  I  shall 
put  them  on  board  a  crazy  old  vessel,  and  leave  them  exposed 
to  the  mercy  of  the  winds." — Suetonius,  Julius  Ccesar,  c.  66. 

Caius  Csesar,  when  haranguing  his  troops  about  their  suffer- 
ings, says :  "  I  will  not  deceive  you,  soldiers." — Diomedes, 

ON   HIS   SPEECH    IN   BEHALF    OF    DECIUS,'    THE    SAMNITE. 

Neither  the  oration  of  Caesar  in  behalf  of  Decius  the 
Samnite,  or  that  of  Brutus  in  behalf  of  king  Deiotarus,  are 
generally  read;  nor  others  of  the  same  nerveless  cast. — Dia- 
logue  on  Orators,  c.  21. 

ON   THE    ORATION   FOR   SEXTILIUS. 

For   with   what  stormy  and   violent   language   ought  the 
impious  head  of  Sextilius  to  be  overwhelmed  for  his  condiict 
to  Caesar,  who   defended  him  so  ably  and  successfully  when 
he  was  accused  of  a  capital  offense. —  Val.  Max.,  5,  3,  3. 
'  Who  this  Deciua  was  has  not  been  ascertained. 


FRAGMENTS.  517 

ON    HIS    SPEECH   ABOUT   THE    ACC0MPUCE8    OF    CATILINe's 
CONSPIRACT. 

He  supposes  that  Cato  was  the  first  to  propose  the  sentence 
of  death  on  the  members  of  Catiline's  conspiracy,  whereas 
every  body  had  proposed  it  before  except  Caesar ;  and  because 
the  sentence  of  Caesar  himself,  then  speaking  in  the  place  of 
prjetor,  was  so  severe. — Cicero  to  Atticus,  12,  21. 

But  Caesar,  when  it  came  to  his  turn,  being  asked  his 
opinion  by  the  consul,  delivered  a  speech  to  the  following 
effect :  "  It  becomes  all  men." — Sallust,  Cat.,  chap.  61. 

Then  Caesar  rose  up  and,  in  a  studied  speech,  represented, 
"  that  it  seemed  neither  agreeable  to  justice,  nor  to  the  customs 
of  the  country,  to  put  men  of  their  birth  and  dignity  to  death 
without  public  trial,  except  in  a  case  of  extreme  necessity ; 
but  that  they  should  rather  be  kept  in  prison,  in  any  of  tho 
cities  of  Italy  that  Cicero  might  select  on,  till  Catiline  was 
subdued ;  and  then  the  senate  might  take  cognizance  of  the 
crimes  of  each  conspirator  at  their  leisure,  when  peace  was 
restored."  As  there  appeared  something  humane  in  this 
opinion,  and  as  it  was  powerfully  enforced  by  the  orator,  those 
who  gave  their  voices  afterward,  and  even  many  who  had 
declared  for  the  other  side  of  the  question,  adopted  it.  But 
Cato  and  Catulus  carried  it  for  death. — Plutarch,  Ccesar. 

You  may  come  to  this  conclusion,  that  since  these  miseries, 
that  is  from  the  time  that  they  have  begim  to  contend  with 
arms  concerning  the  rights  of  the  republic,  nothing  has  been 
done  with  dignity.  For  Caesar  himself,  after  blaming  the 
harshness  of  Marcellus*  (as  he  termed  it),  and  after  com- 
mending in  terms  of  the  highest  praise,  your  justice'  and  pru- 
dence, suddenly,  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  all,  said  that 
he  would  not  refuse  the  request  of  the  senate  concerning  Mar- 
cellus. — Cicero's  Epistles  ad  Fam.,  4,  4. 

1  Marcellus  had  been  a  most  bitter  opponent  of  Csesar.  He  had  pro- 
posed to  the  senate  that  Caesar  should  be  deprived  of  hia  consulship  be- 
fore the  allotted  period  had  expired,  and  that  Caesar  should  not  be  per- 
mitted to  stand  for  the  consulate  in  his  absence,  and  that  the  rights  of 
citizenship  should  be  taken  away  from  the  colony  which  Csesar  had 
planted  at  Novocomum. 

2  For  Servius  Sulpicius,  to  whom  this  letter  is  written,  one  of  the  con- 
suls that  year,  was  in  &vor  of  Caesar,  and  it  was  through  him  that  Caesar 
resisted  MaroeUus. 


518  PRAGMlENTS. 

DIFFERENT   TESTIMONIES    CONCERNING    THE     ORATIONS    OF    OAItTS 
JULIUS    C^SAR. 

Then  Brutus  says,  Caesar's  speeches  are  highly  admired  by 
me ;  and  I  have  read  several  of  them. — Cicero,  Brutus,  c.  '75. 

He  has  left  some  speeches  behind  him ;  among  which 
are  inserted  some  that  are  not  his,  as  that  for  Quintus 
Metellus,*  which  Augustus  supposes,  and  with  reason,  to 
have  been  an  incorrect  copy,  taken  by  short-hand  writers, 
that  were  not  able  to  keep  pace  with  him  in  the  delivery, 
rather  than  any  thing  published  by  himself:  for  I  find  m 
some  copies  the  title  is  not  for  Metellus,  but  what  he  wrote 
for  Metellus ;  whereas  the  speech  runs  in  the  name  of  Caesar, 
vindicating  Metellus  and  himself  against  the  aspersions  cast 
upon  them  by  their  common  defamers.  The  speech  to  his 
soldiers  in  Spain,  the  same  Augustus  too  looks  upon  to  be 
not  his.  There  are  indeed  two  of  them ;  one  made,  as  is 
pretended,  in  the  first  battle ;  and  the  other  in  the  second ;' 
at  which  time,  Asinius  Pollio  says,  he  had  not  time  to  speak  to 
the  soldiers,  by  reason  of  the  sudden  assault  of  the  enemy. — 
Suetonius,  Julius  Ccesar^  c.  65. 

ON   HIS   TREATISES   AGAINST    CATC. 

He  has  left  behind  him  likewise  two  books  of  Analogy,  and 
as  many  under  the  title  of  Anti-Cato. — Suetonius,  c.  56. 

Caesar  in  his  first  book  against  Cato,  says :  "  For  with  the 
exception  of  him  whom  nature  has  formed  in  a  difierent  man- 
ner from  all  others,  each  considers  his  own  relations  dear." — 
Priscian. 

There  are  certain  duties  which  bring  passengers  into  the 

1  Metellus,  tribune  of  the  Commons,  promulgated  a  law,  in  wHich  he 
proposed  "  that  it  should  be  assigned  to  Pompey  to  see  that  the  com- 
monwealth received  no  injury  from  the  danger  which  threatened  it  from 
Catiline,  and  that  he  should  bring  his  army  into  Italy  to  defend  Rome." 
But  the  real  object  was  that  the  commonwealth  should  be  handed  over 
to  Pompey,  under  the  pretext  of  driving  out  Catihne.  Caesar,  who  waa 
then  praetor,  most  actively  supported  this  law.  Cato  firmly  resisted  the 
multitude,  who  were  urged  on  by  the  tribune,  and  prevented  the  law 
from  being  passed,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  likely  to  excite  sedition 
and  civil  war  at  Rome. 

2  Caesar  fought  two  battles  in  Spain  against  the  sons  of  Pompey,  one 
at  Corduba,  the  other  at  Munda.  Appian  says  that  in  the  last  battle  he 
shouted  to  his  soldiers,  "  Seize  me,  if  you  havo  no  shame  in  you,  and  give 
me  over  to  the  hands  of  the  boys." 


FRAGMENTS.  610 

streets  at  midnight,  and  which  Cato  himself  could  not  discharge 
with  propriety  ;  though  I  must  confess  that  Julius  Csesar,  when 
he  reproaches  him  with  that  circumstance,  exalts  the  character 
he  meant  to  expose ;  for  he  describes  those  persons  who  met 
this  reeling  patriot  as  blushing  when  they  discovered  who  ho 
was ;  and  adds,  you  would  have  thought  that  Cato  had  de- 
tected them,  and  not  they  Cato.  Could  he  place  the  dignity 
of  Cato  in  a  stronger  light  than  represent  him  thus  venerable, 
even  in  his  cups  ?  As  for  ourselves,  nevertheless,  let  tempe- 
rance not  only  spread  our  table,  but  regulate  our  hours ;  for 
we  are  not  arrived  at  so  exalted  a  reputation  that  our  enemies 
can  not  censure  our  conduct  without  applauding  it  at  the  same 
time. — Pliny,  Epistles,  3,  12. 

Caius  Caesar,  also  an  important  authority  in  the  Latin 
language,  says  in  his  treatise  against  Cato :  "  A  man  of  un- 
paralleled arrogance,  pride  and  domineering  temper." — Gellius, 
4,  16. 

TESTIMONIES    CONCEENINO    C.   JULIUS    O^ESAr's   WETTINGS 
AGAINST   CATO. 

"What  will  be  the  nature  of  Caesar's  censure  in  opposition  to 
my  commendation  I  see  from  the  book  which  Hirtius  has 
sent  me,  in  which  he  collects  together  the  faults  of  Cato,  while 
he  spe^s  very  highly  of  me.  I  have  therefore  sent  the  boot 
to  Musca,  that  he  might  give  it  to  your  librarians ;  for  I  wish 
to  have  it  made  public. — Cicero  to  Atticus,  12,  40. 

If  you  have  read  Hirtius's  letter,  which  I  consider  a  speci- 
men of  the  censure  that  Caesar  has  written  upon  Cato. — Cicero 
to  Atticus,  12,  41. 

Balbus  lately  told  me  in  my  farm  at  Lanuvium,  that  he 
and  Oppius  had  written  to  Caesar,  and  informed  him  of  my 
having  read  and  greatly  commended  his  book  against  Cato. — 
Cicero  to  Atticus,  13,  610. 

Caesar  used  all  these  methods  with  too  great  effrontery 
against  my  friend  Cato. — Cicero,  Topics,  c.  25. 

"When  Cicero  wrote  a  book  in  which  he  lauded  Cato  to  the 
skies,  what  did  Caesar  do  but  reply  to  it,  as  if  pleading  his 
cause  before  judges  ? — Tacitus,  Annals,  4,  34. 

Cicero  has  remarked  that  Caius  Caesar  used  them  while 
abusing  Cato. —  Quintilian,  3,  7,  28. 

Like  Tullius,  eulogizing  Cato,  and  Caesar  accusing  him  in 
two  volumes. — Mart.  Capell.,  lib.  5. 


620  FRAGMENTS. 

But  hearing  that  he  [Cato]  had  made  away  with  himself,  he 
was  evidently  chagrined,  but  the  reason  was  not  manifest: 
however,  ho  said  at  last,  "  Cato,  I  envy  thee  thy  death,  since 
thou  didst  envy  me  the  glory  of  giving  thee  thy  life."  Never- 
theless, by  the  book  which  he  wrote  against  Cato  after  his 
death,  it  does  not  seem  as  if  he  had  any  favorable  intentions 
to  him  before ;  for  how  can  it  bo  thought  that  he  could  have 
spared  the  living  enemy,  when  he  poured  so  much  venom 
afterward  on  his  grave  ?  Yet  from  his  clemency  to  Cicero,  to 
Brutus,  and  others  without  number,  who  had  borne  arms 
against  him,  it  is  conjectured  that  the  book  was  not  written 
with  a  spirit  of  rancor,  but  of  political  ambition ;  for  it  was 
composed  on  the  following  occasion.  Cicero  had  written  an 
encomium  upon  Cato,  and  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Cato. 
It  was  highly  esteemed  by  several  of  the  Romans,  as  might  be 
expected,  as  well  from  the  superior  eloquence  of  the  author 
as  the  dignity  of  the  subject.  This  annoyed  Caesar,  as  he 
considered  that  the  praise  conferred  on  the  dead  implied 
censure  on  his  own  conduct :  he  therefore  wrote  an  answer  to 
it,  which  he  called  Anti-Cato,  and  which  contained  a  variety  of 
charges  against  that  great  man.  Both  books  have  still  their 
admirers,  as  a  regard  to  the  memory  of  Caesar  or  Cato  pre- 
dominates.— Plutarch,  CcBsar. 

He  himself  afterward  in  his  Anti-Cato,  which  he  wrote  in 
answer  to  a  book  of  Cicero's,  desired  his  readers  "  not  to  ex- 
pect in  the  performance  of  a  military  man,  the  style  of  a  com- 
plete orator,  who  had  bestowed  all  his  time  on  such  studies." — 
Plutarch,  Ccesar. 

Caesar  continued  to  treat  him  with  great  kindness  and  respect, 
insomuch  that  when  he  [Cicero]  had  written  an  encomium  on 
Cato,  which  bore  that  name,  Caesar  in  his  answer,  entitled 
Anti-Cato,  praised  both  the  eloquence  and  conduct  of  Cicero ; 
and  said  that  he  greatly  resembled  Pericles  and  Theramenes. 
— Plutarch,  Cicero. 

And  when  Cicero  wrote  an  encomium  on  him  [Cato],  and 
inscribed  on  it  the  name  of  Cato,  Caesar  wrote  an  accusation 
in  reply,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Anti-Cato. — Appian,  book  2. 

For  he  admired  Cicero  so  much  that  when  he  subsequently 
wrote  an  encomium  on  Cato,  he  was  not  angry,  although  Cato 
had  made  war  against  him,  but  wTote  a  treatise  which  he 
called  Anti-Cato. — Dion  Cassius,  book  43. 


%  ' 

FRAGMENTS.  521 

/ 
mOM   HIS   BOOKS    OK   ANALOGY  DEDICATED   TO   MABCUS 
TULLIUS     CICERO. 

He  left  also  two  books  on  Analogy. — Suetonius,  c.  56. 

FROM    BOOK    I. 

Nay,  too,  said  Atticus,  when  Caesar  was  employed  in  most 
important  business,'  and  wrote  to  you,  looking  toward  me 
[Cicero],  concerning  the  method  of  speaking  Latin  with  the 
utmost  accuracy  ;  and  said  in  his  first  book,  that  the  selection 
of  words  was  the  origin  of  eloquence,  and  bestowed  the  highest 
praise,  my  Brutus,  on  this  friend  of  ours  who  nevertheless 
wishes  that  I  [Atticus]  should  speak  of  him  [Caesar]  rather 
than  he  himself  (for  he  wrote  in  the  following  words  when  he 
addressed  him  by  name :  "  And  if  some  have  labored  by 
study  and  practice  to  attain  to  the  feculty  of  clearly  expressing 
their  ideas,  we  ought  to  consider  that  you  who  are  the  in- 
ventor of  this  copious  flow  of  language,  in  which  you  so  much 
excel,  have  deserved  well  of  the  name  and  dignity  of  the  Roman 
people),"  that  he  disliked  easy  and  common-place  language, 
must  be  considered  as  certain.  Then  Brutus  said,  by  Her- 
cules, my  friend,  I  consider  that  you  have  been  nobly  praised, 
since  he  styled  you  not  only  excelling  in  but  also  the  inventor 
of  this  copious  flow  of  language  (and  this  was  great  merit  in 
itself),  and  one  who  has  deserved  well  of  the  name  and  dignity 
of  the  Roman  people. — Cicero  in  Brutus,  72. 

That  Caius  Caesar  the  perpetual  dictator,  the  father-in-law 
of  Cneius  Pompey,  from  whom  the  family  and  name  of  Caesar 
was  subsequently  derived,  a  man  of  surpassing  genius,  whose 
style  was  the  chastest  of  the  men  of  that  day,  delivered  it  as 
his  opinion  in  the  book  which  he  wrote  to  Marcus  Cicero  on 
Analogy,  that  it  was  improper  to  use  arena,  because  arena 
can  never  be  looked  upon  as  a  part  of  a  multitude,  and  like- 
wise neither  coelum  nor  triticum  ;  and  on  the  contrary,  is  of  the 
opinion,  that  quadrigce,  even  although  a  chariot  drawn  by  four 
horses  is  a  single  object,  must  always  be  used  in  the  plural ; 
and  likewise  arma,  moenia,  comitia,  and  inimicitice,  etc.  * 
*     *     *     Then,  when  the  work  on  analogy  was  published,  1 

1  Caesar  wrote  the  books  on  Analogy  to  Cicero  while  crossing  the  Alps^ 
after  holding  the  provincial  assizes  in  Hither  Gaul,  on  his  way  to  join  hii 
army  in  Further  Gaul 


622  FRAGMENTS. 

committed  a  few  words  out  of  it  to  memory,  for  when  he  as- 
serted that  neither  caelum,,  or  triticum,  or  arena  included  the 
idea  of  multitude ;  "  Do  you  think,"  said  he,  "  that  it  happened 
hy  the  nature  of  these  4hings,  that  we  can  say  land  in  the 
singular,  and  lands  in  the  plural ;  city  and  cities,  empire  and 
empires,  and  yet  can  not  reduce  qvudrigce  to  a  singular  noun, 
nor  arena  to  a  plural." — Gellius,  19,  8. 

And  always  keep  in  mind  and  reflect  on  the  advice  given 
hy  Caius  Caesar,  a  man  of  surpassing  talents  and  judgment,  in 
the  first  book  of  his  Treatise  on  Analogy,  "  that  you  should 
avoid  as  a  rock  an  unusual  or  obsolete  word." — Gellius,  1,  10 ; 
Macrob.  Saturn,  1,  5. 

BOOK  n. 

Caius  Caesar,  in  his  second  book  on  Analogy,  thinks  that  we 
should  use  die  and  specie  as  the  genitives  of  dies  and  species. 
— Gellius,  9,  14. 

Caesar,  in  his  second  book  on  Analogy,  says  that  we  ought 
to  use  panium  as  the  genitive  of  panis,  but  Verrius,  on  the 
contrary,  says  that  we  should  cancel  the  i,  and  use  panum. — 
Charisius,  book  1. 

Caesar,  in  his  second  book  on  Analogy,  fagos,  populos, 
ulmos. — Idem. 

Caesar,  in  his  second  book  on  Analogy,  says  that  we  should 
use  turhonem,  and  not  turhinem,  as  the  accusative  of  turbo, 
a  storm,  following  the  analogy  of  Cato  Catonis,  not  homo 
hominis. — Idem. 

Lacer,  or  laceris,  etc.,  Caesar  in  his  second  book  on  Analogy. 
— Idem. 

Is  homo  makes  the  compound  idem,  except  that  Caesar,  in 
his  second  book  on  Analogy,  asserts  that  we  should  use  idem 
in  the  singular,  iidem  in  the  plural.  But  this  practice  is  not 
generally  observed. — Idem. 

From  the  same  writers,  without  distinguishing  the  book, 
C.  Caesar,  a  weighty  authority  in  the  Latin  language,  says  that 
we  should  write  all  words  of  this  class  (the  datives  of  the  fourth 
declensions)  without  the  letter  i. — Gellius,  4,  16. 

Ilic  et  hoBC  Samnis,  hujus  Samniti^. — Priscian,  book  6. 

Caesar  on  Analogy,  prefers  partum  to  partium. — Charisius, 
book  1. 


FRAGMENTS.  .528 


PBOBABLY    CONCERNING     THE    SAME,    BUT   WTTHOUT    MENTIONING 
THE    WORK   TO    WHICH    THEV   REFER. 

My  opinion  is,  that  we  should  follow  the  Latin  declension, 
as  far  as  euphony  permits.  I  would  not  use  Calypsonem  as 
the  accusative  of  Calypso,  as  we  use  Junonem  as  the  accusa- 
tive of  Juno,  although  C.  Caesar,  following  the  ancients, 
declines  it  in  this  manner. — Quintilian,  4,  6,  63. 

Marcus  Tullius  and  Caius  Caesar  used  mordeo  memordi, 
pungo  pepugi,  and  spendeo  spepondi. — Gellius,  7,  9. 

Caius  Caesar  says  that  neuter  noiins  ending  in  I,  in  the 
nominative  singular,  assume  the  same  form  as  nouns  ending 
in  the  letter  e :  for  instance,  animali  a,nd  puteali,  in  the  dative 
and  ablative. — Ckarisius,  book  1. 

Aplustre. — Pliny  says  that  Caesar  decided  that  all  noubs  of 
the  neuter  gender  which  end  in  e  are  the  same  in  the  ablative 
as  in  the  dative  singular. — Chansius,  book  1. 

Caesar  says  that  neuter  nouns  in  ar  are  the  same  in  the 
dative  and  the  ablative,  as  we  learn  from  Pliny. — Idem. 

Juhar, — Phny  says  that  Caesar,  among  other  precepts,  gave 
the  following  one,  that  neuter  nouns,  en  ling  in  ar  in  the  nomi- 
native, make  the  dative  and  ablative  singular  in  i  ;  but  that 
juhar  and /ar  are  exceptions  so  this  rule  ;  for  we  use  jubari  in 
the  daXive,  jubare  in  the  ablative,  and  farri  in  the  dative,  farre 
in  the  ablative. —  Ckarisius,  book  1. 

The  form  has  not  been  adopted  which  Caesar  lays  down  for 
the  feminine  ;  for  instance,  puppis,  testis,  pelvis,  and  in  like 
manner  cani  and  cane  in  the  ablative. — Idem. 

What  sort  of  a  syllable  can  be  made  out  of  three  Hi  joined 
together  ?  The  last  must  not  be  considered  a  vowel,  which 
was  Caesar's  opinion,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  grammar ; 
it  is  also  supported  by  Victor. — Priscian,  book  1. 

V,  placed  as  a  consonant,  has  the  same  sound  in  all  Latin 
words  as  the  Acolic  digamma  F,  for  which  Caesar  wished 
to  write  this  F ;  although  this  appeared  correct,  yet  the  ancient 
custom  prevailed. — Priscian,  book  1. 

HcEC  pollis,  pollinis  ;  so,  Ckarisius.  But  Probus  and  Caesar 
declined  it,  koc  pollen,  pollinis. — Priscian,  book  6. 

Besides,  Caesar  declines  pubis,  puberis  ;  Vxohvks  puhes,puberis  ; 
others,  puber,  puberis. — Idem. 


524  FRAGMENTS. 

Although  Caesar  is  favored  by  analogy  in  deriving  ens  from 
the  verb  sum,  es,  est. — Idem,  book  18. 

Remember  that  the  termination  in  the  singular  is  lutum  and 
macellum  ;  although  Ennius  says  macella,  and  Caesar  luta. — 
From  Caper. 

It  is  a  question  whether  "we  ought  to  write  lacrumoe  or 
lacrimce,  maxumus  or  maximus,  and  similar  words.  Teren- 
tius  Varro  has  recorded  that  Caesar  was  accustomed  both  to 
write  and  pronounce  words  of  this  sort  with  an  i,  and  that  it 
became  a  general  custom  on  account  of  the  authority  of  so  dis- 
tinguished a  man. — Cassiodorus,  from  Annceus  Cornutus  on 
Orthography. 

For  mancupium,  aucupium,  and  manuhioB,  have  been  differ- 
ently spelled,  since  C.  Caesar  WTOte  these  with  the  letter  i,  as 
appears  from  his  inscriptions. —  Velius  on  Orthography. 

Was  Marcus  TuUius  a  less  distinguished  orator  because  he 
was  also  most  strict  in  his  grammar ;  and  in  the  case  of  his 
son,  as  we  learn  from  his  letters,  rigorously  exacted  from  him 
that  he  should  speak  with  propriety  ?  Or  did  the  books  that 
Caesar  wrote  on  Analogy  injure  his  power. — Quintilian,  1, 
7,34. 

WTTTY    SAYINGS. 

Caesar  himself  has  a  very  acute  judgment ;  and  as  Servius 
your  brother,  whom  I  consider  to  have  been  very  well  versed  in 
literature,  could  easily  say, "  This  verse  belongs  to  Plautus,  or  it 
does  not,"  because  his  ears  are  familiarized  to  the  different 
styles  of  the  different  poets,  and  the  habit  of  reading:  so  I 
hear  that  Caesar  while  compiling  his  volumes  of  witty  sayings, 
if  any  thing  was  brought  to  him  as  mine,  which  really  did  not 
belong  to  me,  used  to  reject  it :  and  he  does  so  now  the  more 
because  some  of  his  intimate  friends  almost  live  with  me. 
But  in  a  conversation  on  different  subjects  many  expressions 
are  used,  which  perhaps  appeared  to  them  with  whom  I  was  in 
conversation  devoid  neither  of  learning  or  wit.  These  are 
mentioned  along  with  the  rest  of  our  proceedings.  So  he  him- 
self ordered.  Thus  it  happens,  that  if  he  should  hear  any 
thing  else  of  me,  he  thinks  that  he  ought  not  to  pay  attention 
to  it. — Cicero  ad  Fam.  9,  16. 


FRAGMENTS.  «25 


A    COLLECTION     OF    SAYINGS. 


Some  treatises  likewise  pass  under  his  name  said  to  have 
been  written  by  him  when  he  was  a  boy,  or  a  very  young  man, 
as  the  Encomium  of  Hercules,  a  tragedy  entitled  (Edipus, 
and  a  collection  of  sayings  ;  all  of  which  Augustus  forbade  to 
be  published. — Suetonius,  c.  66. 


THE    JOXniNAlS. 

"When  Julius  Caesar  was  carrying  on  one  of  his  campaigns 
in  Gaul,  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy  and  hurried 
along,  when  one  of  them  recognizing  him  ran  up  and 
insultingly  said,  Cecos  Caesar,'  which  signifies  in  the  Gallic 
language,  let  him  go :  and  thus  it  occurred  that  he  escaped. 
Caesar  himself  says  this  in  one  of  his  journals  where  he  records 
his  good  fortune. — Servius,  Virgil,  Ae.  11,  743. 

We  do  not  know  the  source  from  which  Servius  derived  this  story. 
There  was  a  learned  debate  concerning  the  meaning  of  the  expression, 
which  is  attributed  to  a  GauL  Le  Brigant,  in  his  Dissertation  sur  les  Celtes 
gives  it  as  his  opinion  that  we  should  read  Cetos  Caesar,  for  Cheto  Caesaf, 
Chto  Caesar,  behold  Caesar.  On  the  contrary,  De  la  Tour  d'Auvergne  Corret, 
says  that  we  ought  to  read  sko  Caesar,  that  is,  slay  Caesar.  Le  Brigant  sub- 
sequently in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  we  ought  to  re- 
turn to  the  meaning  that  Servius  gives,  and  conjecture  that  Caesar  did  not 
hear  him  distinctly,  for  the  enemy  must  have  said,  losk  Caesar,  let  Caesar  ga 


THE   BOOKS    OF   THE    AUSPICES.  , 

On  the  other  hand,  Julius  Caesar,  in  the  16th  book  of  the 
Auspices,  denies  that  an  assembly  can  be  convened  on  market- 
days  ;  in  other  words,  denies  that  business  can  be  transacted 
with  the  people,  and  therefore  that  the  elections  can  not  be 
held  on  market-days. — Macrobius,  Sat.  1,  16.  ' 

AUGURAUA. 

Caesar  in  the  Auguralia :  if  the  sheep  was  without  blemisli. 
-;^Pris.  book  6. 

^  Some  read  Cetos  Caesar;  others,  Ctesar  Caesar. 


fi2fi  FRAaMBNTS. 


ON    DIVINATION. 

Caesar  when  he  was  young  seems  to  have  preferred  Strabo  as 
his  model,  out  of  whose  oration  for  the  Sardinians  he  has 
transcribed  some  things  word  for  word  into  his  Divination.— 
iStietonitis,  c.  55. 

ASTRONOMICA. 

For  as  Julius  Caesar  borrowed  from  the  Egyptian  school  the 
motions  of  the  stars,  on  which  he  left  some  learned  treatises ; 
so  he  borrowed  from  the  same  system  the  plan  of  prolonging 
the  time  of  the  termination  of  the  year  according  to  the  course 
of  the  sun. — Macrohius,  Saturn.  1,  16. 

Now  there  were  of  these  astronomers  three  sects,  namely, 
the  Chalcidians,  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Greeks.  To  which 
there  may  be  added  a  fourth  which,  among  us,  Caesar  the 
dictator  first  instituted,  who  reduced  each  year  to  the  course 
of  the  sun,  which  was  previously  in  advance  of  it. — Pliny^ 
18,  25. 

According  to  Caesar,  these  are  the  notable  stars  which  are 
significant,  and  do  rule  that  quarter,  which  is  between  the 
winter  solstice,  and  the  rising  of  the  western  wind,  favonius. 
Upon  the  third  day  before  the  calends  of  January,  the  dog- 
star  sets  in  the  morning.  According  to  Caesar's  account, 
the  Dolphin  rises  in  the  morning  the  day  before  the  ides 
of  January,  and  the  next  Fidicula,  upon  which  day  the  star 
Sagitta  sets  in  the  evening  in  Egypt.  Now  with  regard 
to  the  entrance  of  the  new  spring,  which  is  from  the  rising 
of  the  said  wind  to  the  equinox  in  March,  Caesar  sets  down 
for  it  the  time  which,  for  three  days  together,  is  variable  and 
inconstant  weather,  viz.,  fourteen  days  before  the  calends  of 
March,  also  eight  days  before  the  said  calends  upon  the  sight 
of  the  first  swallow,  and  the  morrow,  after,  upon  which  day 
;the  star  Arcturus  appears  in  the  evening.  In  like  manner 
Caesar  has  observed,  that  the  said  wind  begins  to  blow  three 
days  before  the  nones  of  March,  just  with  the  rising  of  Cancer. 
Caesar  has  observed,  that  'the  star  Scorpio  rises  upon  the 
ides  of  March,  so  fatal  to  himself.  The  spring  equinox  seems 
to  be  always  past  the  eighth  day  before  the  calends  of  April, 
from  which  day  forward,  according  to  Caesar's  calculation,  the 
calends  of  Apnl  are  significant,  as  in  them  the  star  Vergilioe 


FRAGMENTS.  627 

begins    to  rise   And  appear    in  the   morning;    however,   in 

Attica,  and  the  parts  thereabouts,  the  said  star  seems  to  set 
or  be  hidden  in  the  evening  upon  the  third  day  before  the 
nones  of  April ;  and  similarly  in  Boeotia  the  day  after ;  but, 
according  to  Cjesar  and  the  Chaldeans,  on  the  nones  of  April. 
According  to  Caesar,  the  constellation  lAhra  sets  in  Italy  the 
sixth  day  before  the  ides  of  April,  and  portends  heavy  rain. 
The  fourteenth  day  before  the  calends  of  May,  the  Hyades  (a 
violent  constellation  causing  tempests  both  by  land  and  sea) 
set  in  the  evening  in  Egypt,  but  in  Attica  two  days  before, 
and  in  Italy,  according  to  Caesar,  the  day  before,  and  are  signifi- 
cant for  three  days  together.  According  to  Caesar,  they  rise  in 
the  morning  the  sixth  day  before  the  nones  of  May,  and  also 
the  rainy  Capella,  the  eighth  >day  before  the  ides  of  May, — 
Plini/,  18,  26. 

According  to  Caesar,  the  day  after  the  rising  of  Vergilice,  the 
setting  of  the  star  Arcturus,  in  the  morning,  becomes  signifi- 
cant ;  and  the  rising  of  Fidicula  the  third  day  before  the  ides 
of  May,  and  the  setting  of  Capella  twelve  days  before  the  ca- 
lends of  June  and  the  setting  of  the  Dog-star  in  Attica ;  the  day 
after  Orion's  Sword  begins  to  set.  The  third  day  before  the 
nones  of  June,  according  to  Caesar,  Aquila  begins  to  rise  in  As- 
syria, and  appear  in  the  evening ;  and  on  the  eleventh  day  be- 
fore the  same  calends,  the  Sword  of  Orion  begins  to  set,  accord- 
ing to  Caesar. — Pliny,  18,  27. 

Among  other  stars  which  rule  the  season  from  the  solstice 
to  the  setting  of  Fidicula,  six  days  before  the  calends  of  Jime 
(according  to  Caesar),  Orion  rises.  On  the  thirteenth  day 
before  the  calends  of  August,  Aquila  sets  in  Egypt  in  the 
morning,  and  then  the  forerimners  of  the  Etesian  winds  begin, 
which  Caesar  thought  was  felt  in  Italy  the  tenth  day  before  the 
calends  :  on  which  day  Aquila  is  known  to  rest  and  go  out  of 
sight  in  the  region  of  Attica  in  the  morning.  The  royal  star 
seated  in  the  breast  of  Zieo,  according  to  Caesar,  merges  in  the 
morning,  the  third  day  before  the  calends  of  August. — Pliny, 
18,  28. 

CONCERNIKG   THE   STARS. 

He  wrote  a  work  in  poetry. 

Now  none  of  the  Latin  writers  wrote  any  book  on  this  sub- 
ject except  Julius  Caesar ;  and  even  this  he  borrowed  from  the 


628  FEAGMENTS. 

work  of  another,  Julius  Firmicus.  Aratus,'  a  most  accomplishe<i 
poet,  wrote  a  treatise  in  Greek  on  the  number  of  the  stars ; " 
Caesar  did  the  same  in  Latin,  as  also  TuUius,  that  glory  of  elo- 
quence. These  only  gave  their  names  and  dates  of  their  rising 
but  did  not  give  the  authority  of  their  influences :  so  that  they 
appear  to  me  to  have  shown  merely  their  knowledge  of  language, 
being  inspired,  not  by  any  knowledge  of  astrology,  but  rather 
by  a  poetic  vein. — Julius  Firmicus.  8,  5. 

POEMS. 

He  has  left  behind  him  likewise  two  books  of  'Analogy,  and 
as  many  under  the  title  of  "Anti-Cato,"  and  a  poem,  too,  entitled 
"  The  Journey."  Of  which  he  compiled  the  first  two  in  the 
passage  of  the  Alps,  as  he  was  returning  to  his  army  from  hold- 
ing the  Assizes  in  Hither  Gaul ;  and  the  other  about  the  time 
of  the  battle  of  Munda ;  and  the  last,  during  the  four  and  twenty 
days  he  was  upon  the  expedition  from  Rome  to  Further  Spain, 
— Suetonius^  c.  5Q. 

The  wild  cabbage  has  also  three  leaves,  and  is  celebrated  in 
the  verses  of  the  deified  Julius  and  the  military  jokes ;  as  they 
told  him  in  reproach,  while  finding  fault  with  the  parsimony  of 
his  rewards,  that  they  lived  on  wild  coleworts  at  Dyrrachium, 
But  this  is  the  Cyma  sylvestris. — Pliny,  19,  18. 

Donatus,  in  his  Life  of  Terence,  brings  forward  these  verses  under  the 
name  of  Jvlivs  Coesar. 

Thou  too,  0  Meander  L  divided  into  two,  art  placed  in  the 
first  rank,  and  deservedly — thou  lover  of  pure  language.  Would 
that  the  true  spirit  of  a^comic  poet  were  added  to  the  gentle 
flow  of  your  writings ;  that  your  merit  might  be  as  transcendent, 

>  Aratus  was  a  Greek  poet,  born  at  Sili,  at  Cilicia.  At  the  request  of 
Antigonus  Gonatus,  son  of  Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  he  composed  an  astro- 
nomical poem,  entitled,  Phoenomena,  treating  of  the  heavenly  bodies. 
He  vrrote  also  another  poem,  named  Diosemata  It  is  to  Aratus  that 
St.  Paul  alludes  in  the  twenty-eighth  verse  of  the  seventeenth  chapter 
of  the  Acts.     He  flourished  about  270  years  B.C. 

*  The  Delphin  Commentator  asserts  that  the  allusion  ia  not  here  to 
Julius  Caesar,  or  Germanicus,  the  renowned  conqueror  of  Arminius,  which 
is  the  generally  received  opinion,  but  to  Domitian.  In  support  of  this 
he  quotes  Statius,  to  prove  that  Domitian  was  addressed  by  the  title  of 
Germanicus,  and  the  following  passage  from  Quintilian :  "  To  them  we 
have  given  the  title  of  poets,  because  the  care  of  governing  the  world  has 
taken  off  Germanicus  Augustus  from  the  pursuit  of  his  favorite  studies, 
the  gods  having  thought  it  but  little  to  make  him  the  greatest  of  poets." 


FRAGMENTS.  ij^"' 

and  rank  as  high  as  that  of  the  Greek  poets ;  and  that  you  did 
not  fail  in  that,  I  am  grieved,  and  I  lament  that  this  one  thing 
is  wanting  to  you,  Terence. 

Some  attribute  ^  foBotoing  Epigram  to  Caius  Julius  CcBsar;  others  to 
Germcmicus. 

While  a  Thracian  boy  was  sporting  on  the  Hebrus,  bound  with 
ice,  he  by  his  weight  broke  the  waters  frozen  with  the  cold. 
While  the  lower  part  of  his  body  was  swept  away  by  the  rapid 
river,  the  smooth  ice  cut  off  his  tender  head.  When  his  bereaved 
mother  found  it,,  and  lodged  it  in  an  urn  she  said,  "  I  brought 
forth  this  for  the  flames,  and  the  rest  for  the  water." 

And  also  this  distich : — "  Feltria  condemned  to  the  rigor  of 
eternal  snows,  thou  land  in  which  I  ne'er  again  must  dwell.  Fare- 
well," was  falsely  ascribed  to  Caesar,  although  some  say  that  it 
is  preserved  on  parchment,  others  on  stone.  They  say  also  that 
one  of  Caesar's  decrees  was  found  at  Viterbium,  in  Etruria,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  copy : — We,  Caius  Julius  Caesar,  give 
orders,  that  Marcus  TuUius  Cicero,  on  account  of  his  surpassing 
virtues  and  singular  mental  powers,  shall  be  safe  and  iminjured 
throughout  the  whole  world  which  has  been  subjected  by  our 
arms  and  prowess. — C.Jaholenus. 

UKAUTHENTICATED. 

Ointments  are  named  from  the  place  in  which  they  are  pro-'i 
duced,  as  Telinum  of  which  Julius  Caesar  mentions,  saying,  "  and 
we  anoint  our  body  with  the  sweet  ointment  of  Telinum."  This 
was  made  in  the  island  of  Telos,  which  is  one  of  the  Cyclades.; 
— Isidorus  Orig.  4,  12. 

Strabo  makes  Telos  an  island  of  the  Sporades,  therefore  we  ought  to 
read  in  Isidorus,  either  Delino,  and  Delo,  or  ex  Sporadibus. 

In  Caesar,  and  Calvus,  and  Catullus  we  read,  "  When  now 
you  shall  be  yellow  ashes,"  {cinis  fueris). — Nonius  in  voce 
Cinis. 

Hail !  thou  that  was  first  called  Father  of  thy  Country,  that 
first  won  in  the  garb  of  peace  a  triumph  and  the  laurel  for  lan- 
guage, then  the  parent  of  eloquence  and  Latin  literature :  and 
(as  Caesar,  the  Dictator,  formerly  your  enemy  described  you) 
thou  that  hast  gained  a  laiu'el  greater  than  all  triumphs,  in  pro- 
portion as  it  is  a  more  noble  achievement  to  advance  so  far  the 

23 


530  FRAGMENTS. 

limits  of  the  Roman  genius,  than  those  of  the  Eoman  empire. — 
Pliny,  1.  30. 

Cicero  says,  "  7-e  vendita  iterum  empta^''  from  which  it  is  evi- 
dent that  we  can  not  say  " venita,^''  but  either  " venundaia"  or 
" vendita"  like  Cicero,  C.  Caesar :  possessiones  redimi,  eas postea 
pluris  venditas. — Diomedes,  book  1. 

The  esseda  was  a  sort  of  wagon  or  chariot,  from  which  the 
Gauls  were  accustomed  to  fight.  Caesar  in  his  third  book  to 
Cicero  is  our  authority ;  "  he  has  many  thousand  horse,  and 
men  that  fight  from  the  war-chariot." 

From  this  circumstance,  those  gladiators  who  fight  on  horse- 
back are  called  "  essedarii.^^ — Junius  Phylargyrius  on  the  Georg. 
Virgil. 

Augustus  also,  in  the  letters  which  he  wrote  to  Caius  Caesar, 
blames  him  for  preferring  the  use  oi  calidum  to  caldum  (per- 
haps in  his  books  on  Analogy),  not  that  the  latter  is  bad  Latin,  but 
because  it  is  affected,  and  as  he  himself  signified  by  a  Greek 
term  "frivolous." — Quintilian,  1,  6,  19. 

The  inhabitants  of  Castile  also,  are  called  by  Caesar  venales. — 
Pliny,  IT.  JV.,  iii.  3. 

Whatever  new  occurs  (and  I  expect  a  great  deal)  I  beg  you 
will  not  fail  to  write.  Among  other  things,  whether  this  is 
true  about  Sextus ;'  but  above  all  about  our  friend  Brutus ; 
of  whom  Caesar  used  to  say  (as  I  heard  from  him  with  whom 
I  have  been),  that  "  it  is  of  great  importance  what  he  writes : 
for  whatever  he  wishes  he  wishes  ardently."  He  took  notice 
of  this  when  he  spoke  for  Deiotarus  at  Nice,  "  that  he  seemed 
to  speak  with  great  vehemence  and  freedom."  Likewise  (for 
I  like  to  write  every  thing  as  it  occurs),  very  lately,  when  I 
was  at  his  house  by  desire  of  Sextius,  and  sat  down  till  I  was 
called,  he  said,  "  Can  I  doubt  of  my  being  greatly  hated  when 
Marcus  Cicero  is  obliged  to  wait,  and  can  not  get  an  audience 
at  his  own  convenience  ?  Yet,  if  any  body  is  gracious  it  is  he : 
nevertheless,  I  doubt  not  that  he  hates  nae  bitterly." — Cicero  to 
Atticus,  14,  1, 

He  said  that  Caesar  had  observed  to  him,  upon  the  occasion 
of  my  being  kept  waiting,  when  I  went  to  him  at  Sextius's  re- 
quest :  Can  I  now  be  so  foolish  as  to  suppose  that  this  good- 


1  He  alludes  to  Sextus,  the  surviving  son  of  Pompey  the  Great,  who 
Was  at  that  time  preparing  for  war  in  Sicily. 


FRAGMENTS.  631 

natured  man  will  be  friendly  to  me,  after  he  has  been  kept  so 
long  waiting  for  my  convenience  ?" — Cicero  to  Atticus. 

Upon  which  being  transported  with  joy  he  could  not  forbear 
boasting  in  a  full  house  a  few  days  after,  that  he  had,  in  spite  of 
his  enemies,  and  to  their  great  mortification,  got  all  he  desired, 
and  should  for  the  future  play  upon  them  at  pleasure,  and  some 
one  insultingly  replying  "  that  that  would  not  be  very  easy  for 
a  woman  to  do,"  he  answered  as  if  in  jest,  "  that  Semiramis  had 
formerly  reigned  in  Assyria,  and  the  Amazons  had  formerly 
held  a  great  part  of  Asia." — Suetonius,  22. 

Asinius  Pollio  says,  that  Caesar,  upon  viewing  the  vanquished 
and  slaughtered  enemy  in  the  field  of  Pharsalia,  used  these  very 
words : — "  They  would  have  it  so ;  I,  Caius  Caesar,  after  all  my 
noble  exploits  should  have  been  condemned,  if  I  had  not  appeal- 
ed to  the  army  for  assistance." — Suetonius,  30. 

And  coming  up  with  his  troops  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Rubicon,  which  was  the  boundary  of  his  province,  he  stood 
musing  for  some  time  on  the  greatness  of  his  attempt;  and  then 
turning  to  those  about  him  said : — "  "We  may  still  retreat,  but 
if  we  once  pass  this  little  bridge,  we  must  make  our  way  by 
force  of  arms." — Suetonius,  31. 

While  he  was  demurring  upon  the  matter  there  happened 
something  very  strange.  A  person  of  surpassing  size  and  beauty. 
*  *  Upon  which  Caesar  cried  out "  Let  us  march  whither  divine 
prodigies  and  the  perverseness  of  our  enemies  call  us.  The  die 
is  now  cast,"  says  he. — Suetonius,  32. 

He  directed  his  march  to  Rome,  and,  after  addressing  the  sen- 
ate on  the  state  of  the  republic,  went  to  attack  a  very  strong 
army  of  Pompey,  which  was  in  Spain,  imder  the  command  of 
three  lieutenants,  M.  Petreius,  L.  Afranius,  and  Marcus  Varro, 
declaring  among  his  friends,  before  he  set  out,  "  that  he  was 
going  against  an  army  without  a  general,  and  should  return 
from  it  against  a  general  without  an  army." — Suetonius,  c.  34. 

And  chancing  to  Ml  upon  his  landing,  he  gave  a  lucky  turn 
to  the  omen  by  crying  ont,  "  I  hold  thee  fast,  Africa." — Sueto- 
nius, c.  59. 

Caesar  used  to  say,  that  he  adopted  the  same  system  against 
an  enemy  that  a  majority  of  the  physicians  use  against  diseases 
of  the  body,  namely,  conquering  them  by  femine  rather  than 
the  sword. — From  Strat.  4,  7,  1. 

He  was  accustomed  to  boast  "  that  his  soldiers  could  fight 


582  FRAGMENTS. 

well  even  when  perfumed ;"  and  he  was  accustomed  to  call  them 
in  speeches,  not  by  the  name  of  soldiers,  but  the  kinder  name 
of  fellow-soldiers. — Suetonius,  c.  67. 

They  bore  want  and  other  hardships  to  such  a  degree  that 
Pompey,  when  blockaded  in  the  neighborhood  of  Dyrrachium, 
upon  seeing  a  sort  of  bread  made  of  a  herb,  upon  which  they 
lived,  said  he  had  to  do  with  wild  beasts. — Suetonius,  chap.  68. 

He  advanced  some  of  his  friends,  though  of  very  mean  ex- 
traction, to  the  highest  post  in  the  government.  And  when  he 
was  censured  for  it  he  openly  declared,  "  That  if  he  had  availed 
himself  of  the  services  of  robbers  and  assassins,  in  the  defense 
of  his  honor,  he  would  have  made  them  the  same  requital. — 
Suetonius,  c.  72. 

And  being  asked  why  he  had  divorced  his  wife  ?  "  Because," 
says  he,  "  I  would  have  my  family  not  only  clear  of  all  crime, 
but  suspicion  too." — Suetonius,  c.  74. 

On  the  field  of  Pharsalia  he  shouted  out  "  to  spare  the  citi- 
zens."— Suetonius,  c.  75. 

And  to  be  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  remark  of  Caesar  the 
Dictator,  "  that  the  recollection  of  cruelty  was  a  miserable  pro- 
vision for  old  age." — Amm.  Marcel. 

He  was  guilty  of  the  late  extravagance  in  his  public  con- 
versation, as  Titus  Ampins  informs  us.  He  said,  "The  com- 
monwealth was  nothing  but  a  name,  without  substance,  or  so 
much  as  the  appearance  of  any ;  that  Sylla  was  an  illiterate 
fellow  to  lay  down  the  dictatorship." 

That  men  ought  to  be  more  cautious  in  their  conversation 
with  him,  and  look  upon  what  he  said  as  law. 

And  he  proceeded  to  such  a  degree  of  arrogance,  that  when 
a  soothsayer  brought  him  word  that  the  entrails  of  a  victim 
opened  for  sacrifice  were  without  a  heart,  he  said  that  the  en- 
trails would  be  more  favorable  when  he  pleased,  and  that  it 
ought  not  to  be  looked  upon  as  an  ill  omen  if  a  beast  did  want 
a  heart, — Suetonius,  c.  77. 

When  Pontius  Aquila,  one  of  the  tribunes  of  the  commons, 
did  not  rise  up  to  him,  as  in  his  triumph  he  passed  by  the  place 
where  he  sat,  he  was  so  angry  with  him  that  he  cried  out, 
"  Wilt  thou,  tribune  Aquila,  take  the  commonwealth  out  of  my 
bands  ?"  And  for  some  days  he  never  promised  any  thing  un- 
less with  this  proviso,  "  If  Pontius  Aquila  will  allow  me  to  do 
it." — Suetonius,  c.  78. 


FRAGMENTS.  ^^ 

He  replied  to  the  people  when  saluting  him  by  the  title  of 
kin^,  "  that  he  was  Caesar,  not  a  king." — Suetonius,  c.  19. 

Of  which  class  we  have  heard  that  C.  Caesar,  while  yet  a 
young  man,  made  the  following  witty  remark : — "  If  you  sing, 
you  sing  badly;  if  you  read,  you  sing." — Quintilian,  1,  8. 

There  is  a  twofold  method  of  depreciating,  according  as  a 
person  would  diminish  favor  or  boasting.  As  Cains  Caesar 
said  to  Pomponius,  when  showing  a  wound  which  he  had 
received  in  the  mouth  in  the  Sulpician  sedition,  which  he 
boasted  he  had  suffered  while  fighting  for  Caesar.  You  never 
will  look  back  again  in  your  flight.  Or  an  accusation  urged 
as  Cicero. — Quintilian,  6,  3. 

There  is  also  the  fiction  from  irony,  which  Cains  Caesar 
used.  For  when  a  witness  said  that  the  accused  had  en- 
deavored to  wound  the  inside  of  his  thigh,  and  it  was  easy 
to  refute  him,  from  the  circumstance  of  his  attacking  that 
part  of  the  body  in  particular.  "  What  could  he  do,"  said 
Caesar,  "  when  he  had  a  helmet  and  coat  of  mail  on  ?" — Quinti- 
lian, 91. 

Dolabella,  at  my  request,  obtained  the  rights  of  citizenship 
from  Julius  Caesar  for  Demetrius  Mega,  a  Sicilian,  in  which 
afiair  I  bore  a  part.  Therefore  he  is  now  called  Publius 
Cornelius.  And  when  Caesar,  on  account  of  some  mean  per- 
sons who  sold  his  kindness,  ordered  the  tablet  to  be  torn 
down,  on  which  the  names  of  those  whom  he  had  presented 
with  the  rights  of  citizenship  were  engraved,  Caesar  said  to 
the  same  Dolabella,  while  I  was  listening,  "  That  he  had 
nothing  to  fear  for  Mega;  that  his  kindness  would  be  con- 
tinued to  him." — Cicero  ad  Fam.  13,  36. 

And  when  the  day  of  election  was  coming  on,  and  Caesar's 
mother  attended  him  to  the  door  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  he 
embraced*  her  and  said,  "  To-day,  mother,  you  will  see  your 
son  either  chief  priest  or  an  exile." 

But  he  said  to  them  seriously,  "  I  would  rather  be  the  first 
among  them,  than  the  second  among  the  Romans." 

Do  you  not  think  that  I  have  sufficient  reason  for  grief,  if 
Alexander,  at  such  an  age,  ruled  over  so  many,  but  nothing 
noble  has  been  achieved  by  me. 

It  was  enough,  said  Caesar,  not  to  use  it  if  you  disliked  it ; 
he  that  finds  fault  with  rusticity,  is  himself  a  rustic. 

Caesar  said,  "  Arms  and  laws  do  not  flourish  together ;  if  you 


634  FRAGMENTS. 

are  not  pleased  with  my  acts,  now  withdraw,  for  war  does  not 
require  much  freedom  of  language.  Whenever  I  may  lay  down 
my  arms,  and  a  treaty  may  be  made,  then  come  forward  and 
harangue." 

Go  forward,  my  noble  fellow,  have  courage  and  fear  nothing, 
for  you  have  Caesar  and  his  fortunes  in  the  same  galley  with  you. 

And  when  a  horse  was  brought  to  Caesar,  he  said,  when  I 
shall  conquer  I  will  use  it  for  the  pursuit ;  now  let  us  march 
against  the  enemy ;  and  rushing  on  he  charged  on  foot. 

To-day  the  victory  would  have  been  with  the  enemy,  if  they 
had  had  a  general  who  knew  how  to  conquer. 

Caesar  is  said  to  have  observed  "  That  Cassius  urged  the 
juster  claim,  but  he  could  not  pass  by  Brutus." 

Brutus  will  wait  for  this  sMn. 

What  think  you  are  the  intentions  of  Cassius ;  for  he  does 
not  please  me  very  much,  being  very  pale  ? 

I  do  not  fear  at  all  those  fat  and  luxurious  men,  but  rather 
these  pale  and  slender  men ;  meaning  Brutus  and  Cassius. 

The  ides  of  March  are  come ;  but  he  replied  in  a  low  voice, 
Yes,  they  are  come,  but  they  are  not  past  yet. 

When  the  subject  was  casually  introduced  what  death  was 
the  best,  Caesar  anticipated  all  and  shouted  out  eagerly,  "  An 
unexpected  one." — Plutarch. 

They  say  that  Caesar  answered  the  person  making  the  an- 
nouncement by  striking  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  and  saying, 
*'  This  will  give  it  to  me." 

He  pardoned  the  Athenians  at  their  request,  and  remarked : 
"  How  often  will  the  glory  of  your  ancestors  save  you  perishing 
through  your  own  conduct  ?" 

This  will  be  the  end  of  my  life  and  of  your  campaigns . 

They  report  that  Caesar  said  "  that  he  had  often  fought  for 
victory,  but  now  for  life." 

Nothing  is  more  wretched  than  constant  apprehensions,  for 
they  are  always  the  mark  of  a  coward. — Appian. 

COKCERNING    CAICTS   JULIUS    CJESAR. 

But,  however,  said  Atticus,  addressing  Brutus ;  I  myself 
really  entertain  this  opinion  of  Caesar — an  opinion,  too,  that  I 
hear  very  often  expressed  of  this  connoisseur  in  this  art,  that 
he  speaks  the   Latin  language  with  the  greatest  purity  and 


FRAGMENTS.  -  535 

elegance  of  all  the  orators  that  have  yet  appeared,  and  that  not 
merely  for  domestic  habit,  as  we  have  lately  heard  it  observed 
of  the  families  of  the  Laelii  and  Mucii  (though  even  here  I  be- 
lieve this  might  partly  have  been  the  case),  but  he  chiefly  ac- 
quired it,  and  brought  it  to  its  present  perfection,  by  a  studious 
application  to  the  most  intricate  and  refined  branches  of  litera- 
ture, and  by  a  careful  and  constant  attention  to  the  purity  of 
his  style. — Cicero  in  Bruto,  c.  75. 

But  proceed,  my  Pomponius,  with  Caesar,  and  give  us  the  re- 
mainder of  his  character. 

We  see  then,  said  he,  from  what  has  just  been  mentioned, 
that  a  pure  and  correct  style  is  the  ground-work  and  the  very 
basis  and  foundation  upon  which  an  orator  must  build  his  other 
accomplishments,  etc  But  C£esar,  summoning  to  his  aid  the 
principles  of  the  art,  has  corrected  the  imperfections  of  a  vicious 
custom,  by  adopting  the  rules  and  improvements  of  a  good 
one,  as  he  found  these  occasionally  displayed  in  the  course  of 
polite  conversation.  Therefore  when  he  adds  to  the  elegance 
of  the  Latin  terms  (which  is  necessary,  although  you  may  not 
be  an  actor  but  a  well-bred  Roman  citizen),  all  the  varied  or- 
naments of  elevation;  then  he  seems  to  exhibit  the  finest 
paintings  in  the  most  advantageous  light.  As  he  has  such 
extraordinary  merit,  even  in  the  common  run  of  his  language, 
I  must  confess  that  there  is  no  person  I  know  of  to  whom  he 
should  yield  the  preference.  Besides,  his  manner  of  speaking, 
both  as  to  his  voice  and  gesture,  is  imposing  and  splendid, 
without  the  least  appearance  of  artifice  or  afiectation ;  his  pres- 
ence, too,  is  dignified  and  noble.  Indeed,  said  Brutus,  his  ora- 
tions please  me  highly,  for  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  reading 
several  of  them.  He  has  likewise  some  commentaries  or  short 
memoirs  of  his  own  transactions,  and  such  as  merit  the  highest 
approbation  ;  for  they  are  simple,  correct,  and  elegant,  and  di- 
vested of  all  the  ornaments  of  language,  so  as  to  appear  (if  I 
may  be  allowed  the  expression)  in  a  kind  of  undress.  For  while 
he  pretends  to  furnish  only  the  loose  materials  for  such  as  might 
be  inclined  to  furnish  a  regular  history,  he  may  perhaps  have 
gratified  the  vanity  of  a  few  hterary  coxcombs,  who  wish  to  set 
off  the  incidents  by  a  flourish  of  words ;  but  he  has  certainly 
prevented  all  sensible  men  from  an  improvement  on  his  plan. — 
Cicero  in  Bruto,  c*  74. 

What  ?  Which  of  the  orators,  who  have  made  speaking  the 


636  FRAGMENTS. 

sole  business  of  their  lives  could  you  prefer  to  him  (Caesar)  ? 
Who  is  more  pointed  or  brief  in  his  sentences  ? — Cicero  ad  Cor. 
Nep.  Suetonius,  chap.  65. 

Caius  Julius  Caesar  can  not  be  considered  a  writer  of  Roman 
history.  His  commentaries  on  the  Gallic  war,  the  reputation 
of  which  has  spread  far  and  wide,  are  his  only  compositions  ex- 
tant :  nor  did  he  write  any  other  historic  composition  as  far  as 
I  can  ascertain :  for  Hirtius  his  secretary  undertook  the  task  of 
completing  the  sequel  to  his  commentaries,  comprising  his 
other  achievements  after  Caesar,  but  imposed  on  him  the  burden 
of  deciding  on  the  causes  of  almost  the  entire  world. — Lupi  Ah- 
hatis  Ferrariensis. 

But  the  reputation  of  the  Catuli*  for  eloquence  was  not  in- 
ferior ;  but  in  wit  and  hmnor  Caesar"  surpassed  them  all. — 
Cicero,  de  Officiis. 

He  has  likewise  left  memoirs  of  his  own  transactions  both  in 
the  Gallic  and  Civil  War  with  Pompey ;  for  the  author  of  the 
Alexandrian,  African,  and  Spanish  war  has  not  been  ascer- 
tained. Some  think  it  was  Oppius,  others  Hirtius,  who  also 
wrote  a  suppliment  to  the  last  book  of  the  Gallic  v  ar  which 
was  left  unfinished.  Pollio  Asinius  thinks  that  they  were  not 
carefully  compiled  or  with  a  due  regard  to  truth  ;  for  Caesar, 
as  he  will  have  it,  is  a  little  too  hasty  in  believing  what  was 
done  by  others  under  him,  and  he  has  given  no  very  just 
account  of  what  he  himself  transacted  in  person,  either  through 
design,  or  a  defect  of  memory,  and  he  is  of  opinion  that  he 
intended  a  new  and  more  correct  draught  of  them. — Suetonius, 
c.  56. 

If  Caesar  had  made  the  bar  his  principal  object,  no  other  of 
our  orators  could  have  better  disputed  the  prize  of  eloquence 
with  Cicero.  So  great  is  his  energy,  so  sharp  his  wit,  such  his 
power  of  exciting  emotions,  that  he  appears  to  have  spoken  with 
the  same  power  as  he  fought ;  he  embellished  all  the  talents  of 
eloquence  by  a  surprising  elegance  of  language  which  he  made 
his  particular  study.-'— Quintilian,  10,  1. 

What  should  hinder  our  occasional^  adopting  the  energy  of 

*  There  were  two  Catuli,  father  and  son.  The  allusion  here  seema  to 
be  to  the  father,  for  the  son  was  not  considered  a  great  orator. 

2  The  reference  here  is  not  to  Caesar  the  Dictator,  but  to  another  of 
the  same  name,  of  whom  Brutus  says  that  he  was  deficient  in  fire,  and 
that  many  of  his  speeches  were  quite  tame. 


FRAGMENTS.  fiSY 

Caesar,  the  asperily  of  Ccelius,*  the  accuracy  of  Pollio,  and 
the  judgment  of  C^nis. — Quintilian. 

Calvus  was  more  concise,  Asinius  more  copious,  Caesar 
more  brilliant,  Ccelius  more  bitter,  Brutus  more  dignified, 
Cicero  more  vehement,  rich  and  powerful. — Dialogue  on  Oror 
tory,  ch.  25. 

Caesar  is  said  to  have  possessed  great  natural  gifts  for 
oratory,  and  he  did  not  want  ambition  to  cultivate  them, 
so  that  he  was,  undoubtedly,  the  second  orator  at  Eome. — 
Plutarch,  CcBsar. 

The  eloquence  Caesar  displayed  at  Rome  in  defending  persons 
impeached,  gained  him  considerable  interest. — Ibid. 

In  answer  to  this  he  usually  had  recourse  to  authorities, 
and  produces  Lysias  among  the  Grecians,  together  with 
Cato  and  the  two  Gracchi,  among  our  own  coimtrymen,  as 
instances  in  favor  of  the  concise  style.  In  return  I  name 
Demosthenes,  /FiSchines,  Hyperides,*  and  many  others,  in 
opposition  to  Lysias,  and  I  oppose  Cato  and  the  Gracchi,  PoUio, 
Caesar,  Caelius,  and  above  all  Cicero,  whose  longest  speech  is 
generally  esteemed  the  best. — Pliny,  Epistle  1,  20. 

Shall  I  fear  that  that  would  not  become  me  which  became 
Marcus  Tullius,  Caius  Calvus,  Asinius  PoUio,  Marcus  Messala, 
etc.,  the  deified  Julius,  the  deified  Augustus,  the  deified  Nerva, 
T.  Caesar,  etc. — Pliny,  Epistle  5,  3. 

Caesar  the  Dictator  was  the  rival  of  the  most  distinguished 
orators. — Tacitus  Annales. 

That  most  distinguished  writer,  the  deified  Julius. — Tacitus^ 
de  Moribus  Germanorum. 

Caius  Caesar  the  Dictator  was  engaged  alternately  in  the 

1  None  of  the  speeches  of  Ccelius,  Pollio,  and  Calvus,  have  descended 
to  ua 

2  Hyperides  was  a  celebrated  Athenian  orator  cotemporary  with  De- 
mosthenes. He  embraced  the  same  pohtical  party,  and  was  sent  along 
with  Ephialtes  on  a  secret  mission  to  the  court  of  Persia,  to  procure  aid 
against  Philip,  King  of  Macedon.  After  the  disastrous  defeat  at  Chaero- 
nea,  Hyperides  proposed  that  the  Athenians  should  place  their  wives, 
children,  and  valuable  property  in  the  Piraeus,  recall  their  exiles,  and 
give  hberty  to  their  slaves,  to  enable  them  to  make  a  desperate  struggle 
against  Philip.  By  these  measures  Athens  obtained  an  honorable  peace. 
Hyperides  was  put  to  death  by  the  orders  of  Antipater,  B.c.  322.  His 
body,  which  had  been  left  without  burial,  was  carried  off  by  his  relations 
and  interred  in  Attica. 

13* 


538  FRAGMENTS. 

pursuits  of  war,  dictation,  and  reading.  And  although  he  was 
the  most  distinguished  man  of  the  day,  and  was  as  celebrated 
for  his  speeches  in  the  camp  as  in  the  forum,  yet  he  thought 
that  he  had  not  a  strong  enough  position  in  the  citadel  of 
either  art  until  he  was  preferred  to  other  men  by  the  decision 
of  the  orator  of  Arpinum. — Sidonius  Apollonicus. 


p>H 


I  N  D  E  X . 


N.B.  The  numerals  refer  to  the  book,  the  figures  to  the  chapter.  G.  stands 
for  the  Gallic  "War,  C.  for  the  Civil,  A.  for  the  Alexandrian,  A£  for 
the  Airicsn,  and  H.  for  the  Spanish  "War. 


AcABNANiA,  a  region  of  Greece, 
Camia. 
^  Acco,  prince  of  the  Senonea,  his 
conduct  on  Caesar's  approach,  G. 
vL  4 ;  condemned  in  a  council  of 
the  Gauls,  vi.  44. 

Achaia,  sometimes  taken  for  all 
Greece,  but  most  commonly  for  a 
part  of  it  only ;  in  Peloponnesus, 
Bomania  alta. 

Achillas,  captain  of  Ptolemy's  guards, 
sent  to  kill  Pompey,  C.  iii.  104; 
appointed  byPothinus  commander 
of  all  the  Egyptian  forces,  ibid. 
108 ;  heads  an  army  of  twenty 
thousand  veteran  troops,  ibid.llO; 
variance  between  him  and  Arsi- 
noe,  Ptolemy's  sister,  A.  4. 

Acilla,  or  AchUla,  or  Acholla.  There 
were  two  cities  in  Africa  of  this 
name,  one  inland,  the  other  on 
the  coast.  The  modern  name  of 
the  latter  is  EMia.  It  demands 
a  garrison  from  Caesar,  AX  33 ; 
besieged  in  vain  by  Corisidius, 
ibid.  43. 

Acihus,  Caesar's  lieutenant,  C.  iii.  15. 

Actium,  a  promontory  of  Epirus, 
now  called  the  Cape  of  Tigodo, 
famous  for  a  naval  victory  gained 
near  it,  by  Augustus,  over  M. 
Antony. 

Actlus,  a  Pelignian,  one  of  Pompey's 
followers,  taken  by  Caesar,  and 
dismissed  in  safety,  C.  i.  18. 

Actius  Rufus,  accuses  L.  Apanius  of 
treachery,  0.  iii.  83. 


Actius  Varus  prevents  Tubero  from 
landing  in  Africa,  0.  i.  31 ;  hia 
forces,  0.  ii.  23 ;  his  camp,  ibid. 
25  ;  engages  Curio,  ibid.  34 ;  his 
danger,  defeat,  and  stratagem, 
ibid.  35 ;  his  death,  H.  31. 

Adcantuannus,  sallies  upon  Crassus 
at  the  head  of  a  chosen  body  of 
troops,  G.  iiL  22. 

Addiia,  the  Adda,&  river  that  rises  in 
the  Alps,and,separatingthe  duchy 
of  Milan  from  the  state  of  Venice, 
falls  into  the  Po  above  Cremona. 

Adriatic  Sea,  the  Chilf  of  Venice,  at 
the  extremity  of  which  that  city 
is  situated. 

Adrumetum,  a  town  in  Africa,  Ma- 
hometia ;  held  by  Considiua  Lon- 
gus  with  a  garrison  of  one  legion, 
C.  ii  23 ;  Caesar  makes  himself 
master  of  it,  Af.  89. 

Aduatuci  (in  some  editions  Atua- 
tici),  descendants  of  the  Teutones 
and  Cimbri,  G.  iL  29 ;  they  furnish 
twenty-nine  thousand  men  to  the 
general  confederacy  of  Gaul,  ibid. 
4 ;  Caesar  obhges  them  to  submit, 
ibid.  29 ; 

.^dui,  the  Autunois,  a  people  of 
Gaul,  near  Autun,  in  the  country 
now  called  Lower  Burgundy ; 
they  complain  to  Caesar  of  the 
ravages  committed  in  their  terri- 
tories by  the  Helvetii,  G.  i.  11 ; 
join  in  a  petition  against  Ariovis- 
tus,  ibid.  33 ;  at  the  head  of  one  of 
the  two  leading  factions  of  Gaul, 


540 


INDEX. 


G.  -vi  12 ;  Caesar  quieta  an  intes- 
tine commotion  among  them,  C. 
vii.  33 ;  they  revolt  from  the 
Eomans,  G.  vii.  64;  their  law 
concerning  magistrates,  ibid.  33 ; 
their  clients,  i.  31 ;  vii.  75. 

^gean  Sea,  the  Archipelago,  a  part 
of  the  Mediterranean,  which  lies 
»    between  Greece,  Asia  Minor,  and 
the  Isle  of  Crete. 

iEgimurus,  an  island  in  the  African 
Sea,  Galletta;  a  trireme  belonging 
to  Cassar,  taken  there  by  Varus 
and  Octavius,  Af.  44. 

^glnium,  a  town  of  Thessaly; 
Domitius  joins  Ceesar  near  that 
place,  C.  iii.  19. 

^gus  and  Roscillus,  their  perfidious 
behavior  towards  Csesar,  C.  iii. 
59,  60. 

^gyptus,  Egypt,  an  entensive  coun- 
try of  Africa,  bounded  on  the  west 
by  part  of  Marmarica  and  the  des- 
erts of  Lybia,  on  the  north  by  the 
Mediterranean,  on  the  east  by  the 
Sinua  Arabicus,  and  a  line  drawn 
from  Arsinoe  to  Rhinocolura,  and 
on  the  south  by  ^Ethiopia.  Egypt, 
properly  so  called,  may  be  de- 
scribed as  consisting  of  the  long 
and  narrow  valley  which  follows 
the  course  of  the  Nile  from  Syene 
(Assooan)  to  Cairo,  near  the  site  of 
the  ancient  Memphis.  The  name 
by  which  this  country  is  known  to 
Europeans  comes  from  the  Greeks, 
some  of  whose  writers  inform  us 
that  it  received  this  appellation 
from  ^gyptus,  son  of  Belus,  it 
having  been  previously  called 
^ria.  In  the  Hebrew  scriptures 
it  is  called  Mitsraim,  and  also 
Matsor  and  Harets  Cham;  of  these 
names,  however,  the  first  is  the 
one  most  commonly  employed. 

-(Emilia  Via,  a  Roman  road  in  Italy, 
from  Rimini  to  Aquileia,and  from 
Pisa  to  Dertona. 

^tolia,  a  country  of  Greece,  Despo- 
tato ;  recovered  from  Pompey  by 
the  partisans  of  Cgeear,  C.  iii.  35. 

Afranius,  Pompey'a  lieutenant,  his 


exploits  in  conjunction  with  Pe- 
treius,  C.  i.  38 ;  resolves  to  carry 
the  war  into  Ccltiberia,  ihld.  61 ; 
surrenders  to  Caesar,  ibid.  84 ;  Af- 
ranius and  Faustus  are  taken 
alive  by  P.  Sitius,  Af.  95  ;  and  put 
to  death  by  Caesar's  soldiers  in  a 
sedition,  ibid. 

Africa,  one  of  the  four  great  conti- 
nents into  which  the  earth  is  di- 
vided ;  the  name  seems  to  have 
been  originally  applied  by  the 
Romans  to  the  country  around 
Carthage,  the  first  part  of  the 
continent  with  which  they  be- 
came acquainted,  and  is  said  to 
have  been  derived  from  a  small 
Carthaginian  district  on  the  north- 
em  coast,  called  Frigi.  Hence,  ' 
even  when  the  name  had  become 
applied  to  the  whole  continent, 
there  stiU  remained  in  Roman 
geography  the  district  of  Africa 
Proper,  on  the  Mediterranean 
coast,  corresponding  to  the  mod- 
ern kingdom  of  Tunis,  with  part 
of  that  of  IVzpoK. 

Africans,  a  crafty  warlike  people, 
Af.  10;  their  manner  of  conceal- 
ing their  corn,  ibid.  65. 

Agar,  a  town  in  Africa,  unknown ; 
it  is  defended  with  great  bravery 
against  the  Getulians,  AC  67,  76. 

Agendicum,  a  city  of  the  Senones, 
Sens  •  Caesar  quarters  four  legions 
there,  G.  vL  44 ;  Labienus  leaves 
his  baggage  in  it  under  a  guard 
of  new  levies,  and  seta  out  for 
Lutetia,  G.  vii.  57. 

Alba,  a  town  of  Latium,  in  Italy, 
Albano ;  Domitius  levies  troops  in 
that  neighborhood,  C.  i.  15. 

Albici,  a  people  of  Gaul,  unknovm ; 
some  make  them  the  same  with 
the  Vivarois ;  taken  into  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Marseillians,  C.  i.  34. 

Albis,  the  Elbe,  a  large  and  noble 
river  in  Germany,  which  has  its 
source  in  the  Giant's  Mountains, 
in  SUesia,  on  the  confines  of 
Bohemia,  and  passing  through 
Bohemia,  Upper  and  Lower  Sax- 


INDEX. 


5U 


ony,  falls  into  the  North  Sea  at 
Ritzbuttel,  about  sixty  miles  be- 
low Hamburgh. 

Alces,  a  species  of  animals  some- 
what  resembling  an  elk,  to  be 
found  in  the  Hercyniau  forests, 
C.  vL  27. 

Alemanni,  or  Alamanni,  a  name 
assumed  by  a  confederacy  of  Ger- 
man tribes,  situated  between  the 
Neckar  and  the  Upper  Rhine, 
who  united  to  resist  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  Roman  power.  Ac- 
cording to  Mannert,  they  derived 
their  origin  from  the  shattered 
remains  of  the  army  of  Ariovistus, 
retired,  after  the  defeat  and  death 
of  their  leader, to  the  mountainous 
country  of  the  Upper  Rhine. 
After  their  overthrow  by  Clovis, 
king  of  the  Salian  Franks,  they 
ceased  to  exist  as  one  nation,  and 
were  dispersed  over  Gaul,  Switz- 
erland, and  Nether  Italy.  From 
them  L'Allemagne,  the  French 
name  for  Germany,  is  derived. 

Alemannia,  the  country  inhabited 
by  the  Alemanni. 

Alesia,  or  Alexia,  a  town  of  the 
Mandubians,  Alise;  Caesar  shuts 
up  Vercingetorix  there,  C.  viL  68 ; 
surrounds  it  with  lines  of  circnm- 
vallation  and  contravallation,tW<i. 
69,  12;  obhges  it  to  surrender, 
ibid.  89. 

Alexandria,  a  city  of  Egypt,  Scan- 
deria.  It  was  built  by  Alexander 
the  Great,  330  years  before  Christ; 
Caesar  pursues  Pompey  thither, 
C.  iiL  106 ;  is  unexpectedly  en- 
tangled in  war  there,  ibid.  107 ; 
difficulties  Caesar  had  to  encoun- 
ter there  for  want  of  water,  A.  7 ; 
Caesar  enters  the  town  with  his 
victorious  army,  and  receives  it 
into  his  protection,  ibid.  32. 

Alexandrians,  an  acute  and  inge- 
nious people,  A.  3  ;  but  treacher- 
ous and  without  faith,  ibid.  7 ; 
they  petition  Caesar  to  send  them 
their  king,  ibid.  23. 

Aliso,  by  some  supposed  to  be  the 


town  now  called  Jsdburg ;  or, 
according  to  Junius,  Wesd,  in  the 
duchy  of  Cleves,  but  more  proba- 
bly Eisen. 

.AJlier  (Efaver),  Caesar  eludes  the 
vigilance  of  Vercingetorix,  ^and 
by  an  artifice  passes  that  river, 
G.  vii.  36. 

Allobr^es,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gallia  Transalpina,  who  inhabited 
the  country  which  is  now  called 
Dauphiny,  Savoy,  and  PiedmonL 
The  name,  Allobroges,  means 
highlanders,  and  is  derived  from 
Al,  "high,"  and  Broga,  "land." 
They  are  supposed  to  be  disafifect* 
ed  to  the  Romans,  G.  i.  6 ;  com- 
plain to  Caesar  of  the  ravages  of 
the  Helvetians,  ibid.  11. 

Alps,  a  ridge  of  high  moimtains, 
which  separates  France  and  Ger- 
many from  Italy.  That  part  of 
them  which  separates  Dauphiny 
from  Piedmont  was  called  the 
Cottian  Alps.  Their  name  is 
derived  from  their  height,  Alp 
being  the  old  Celtic  appellation 
for  "a  lofly  mountain;"  Caesar 
crosses  them  with  five  legions,  G. 
L  10 ;  sends  Galba  to  open  a  free 
passage  over  them  to  the  Roman 
merchants,  G.  iii.  1. 

Alsatia,  a  province  of  Germany,  in 
the  upper  circle  of  the  Rhine, 
Alsoux. 

Amagetobria,  a  city  of  Gaul,  un- 
known; fkmous  for  a  defeat  of 
the  Gauls  thrare  by  Ariovistus,  G. 
L  31. 

Amantia,  a  town  in  Macedonia, 
Porto  Ragvseo;  it  submits  to 
Caesar,  and  sends  embassadors  to 
know  his  pleasure,  C.  iiL  12. 

Amanus,  a  mountain  of  Syria,  Alma 
Daghy,  near  which  Scipio  sustains 
some  losses,  C.  iil  31. 

Amani  Pylae,  or  Amanicae  Portae, 
Straits  of  Scanderona. 

Ambarri,  a  people  of  Gaul,  uncer- 
tain ;  they  complain  to  Caesar  of 
the  ravages  committed  in  their 
territories  by  the  Helvetii,  G.  L 11. 


542 


INDEX. 


Ambialitee,  a  people  of  Gaul,  of 
LarribaUein  Bretagne.  Others  take 
the  word  to  be  only  a  different 
name  for  the  Ambiani ;  they  join 
in  a  confederacy  with  the  Veneti 
against  Caesar,  G.  iii.  9. 

Ambiani,  or  Ambianenses,  the  peo- 
ple of  Amiens;  they  furnish  ten 
thousand  men  to  the  general  con- 
federacy of  the  Belgians  against 
Caesar,  G.  ii.  4 ;  sue  for  peace,  and 
submit  themselves  to  Caesar's 
pleasure,  G.  iL  15. 

Ambianum,  a  city  of  Belgium, 
Amiens. 

Ambibari,  a  people  of  Gaul,  inhabit- 
•ing  Ambie,  in  Normandy. 

Ambiorix,  his  artful  speech  to  Sabi- 
nus  and  Cotta,  G.  v.  27 ;  Caesar 
marches  against  him,  G.  vi.  29. 
Ravages  and  lays  waste  his  terri- 
tories, ibid.  34;  endeavors  in 
vain  to  get  him  into  his  hands, 
ibid.  43 

Ambivareti,  a  people  of  Gaul,  the 
Vivarais.  They  are  ordered  to 
furnish  their  contingent  for  raising 
the  siege  of  Alesia,  G.  vii.  75. 

Ambivariti,  an  ancient  people  of 
Brabant,  between  the  Rhine  and 
the  Maese ;  the  German  cavalry 
sent  to  forage  among  them,  G. 
iv.  9. 

Ambracia,  a  city  of  Epirus,  Aria ; 
Cassius  directs  his  march  thither, 
C.  iii.  36. 

Ambrones,  an  ancient  people,  who 
lived  in  the  country,  which  is  now 
called  the  Canton  of  Bern,  in 
Switzerland. 

Amphilochia,  a  region  of  Epirus, 
AnfUocha.  Its  inhabitants  reducfed 
by  Cassius  Longinus,  C.  iii.  55. 

Amphipolis,  a  city  of  Macedonia, 
Cristopoli,  or  Emboli.  An  edict  in 
Pompey's  name  published  there, 
C.  iii.  102. 

Anartes,  a  people,  of  Germany, 
Walachians,  Servians,  or  Bulga- 
rians, bordering  upon  the  Hercy- 
nian  Forest,  G.  vi.  25. 

Anas,  a  river  of  Spain,  the  Guadi- 


ana,  or  Rio  Roydera,  boundbg 
that  part  of  Spain  under  the  gov- 
ernment of  Petreius,  C.  i.  38. 

Ancalltes,  a  people  of  liritain,  of  the 
hundred  of  Henley,  in  Oxford- 
shire ;  they  send  embassadors  to 
Caesar  with  an  offer  of  submission, 
G.  V.  2i. 

Anchialos,  a  city  of  Thrace,  near  the 
Euxino  Sea,  now  called  Kenkis. 

Ancibarii,  or  Ansivarii,  an  ancient 
people  of  Lower  Germany,  of  and 
about  the  town  of  Ansestaet,  or 
Amslim. 

Ancona,  Ancona,  a  city  of  Italy,  on 
the  coast  of  Pisenum.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  derive  its  name  from  the 
Greek  word  dyKuv,  an  angle  or 
elbow,  on  account  of  the  angular 
form  of  the  promontory  on  which 
it  is  built.  The  foundation  of 
Ancona  is  ascribed  by  Strabo  to 
some  Syracusans,  who  were  flee- 
ing from  the  tyranny  of  Dionysius. 
Livy  speaks  of  it  as  a  naval  sta- 
tion of  great  importance  in  the 
wars  of  Rome  with  the  Illyrians. 
We  find  it  occupied  by  Caesar 
(Civil  "War,  book  1,  c.  ii.),  shortly 
after  crossing  the  Rubicon ; 
Caesar  takes  possession  of  it  with 
a  garrison  of  one  cohort,  C.  i.  11, 

Andes,  Angers,  in  France,  the  capi- 
tal of  the  duchy  of  Anjou. 

Andes,  a  people  of  Gaul,  the  ancient 
inhabitants  of  the  duchy  of  Anjou; 
Csesar  puts  his  troops  into  winter 
quarters  among  them,  G.  ii.  35. 

Andomadiinum  Lingonum,  a  large 
and  ancient  city  of  Champagne, 
at  the  source  of  the  river  Mame, 
Langres. 

Anglesey  (Mona),  an  island  situated 
between  Britain  and  Ireland, 
where  the  night,  during  the  win- 
ter, is  said  to  be  a  month  long, 
G.  V.  13. 

Angrivarii,  an  ancient  people  of 
Lower  Germany,  who  dwelt  be- 
tween the  Ems  and  the  Weser, 
below  the  Lippe. 

Ansivarii,  see  Ancibarii. 


INDEX. 


543 


Antiochia,  Antachia,  an  ancient  and 
famous  city,  once  the  capital  of 
Syria,  or  rather  of  the  East.  It 
is  situate  on  two  rivers,  the  Oron- 
tes  and  the  Phaspar,  not  for  from 
the  Mediterranean;  refuses  to 
admit  the  fugitives  after  the  battle 
of  Pharsalia,  C.  iii.  102. 

Antonius  (Mark  Anthony),  Caesar's 
lieutenant,  G.  viL  11;  quaestor, 
G.viii.  2 ;  governor  of  Brundisium, 
G.  iii.  24;  his  standing  for  that 
priesthood,  G.  vii.  60 ;  obUges 
Libo  to  raise  the  siege  of  Brun- 
dusium,  C.  ilL  24 ;  and  in  conjunc- 
tion with  Kalenus  transports 
Caesar's  troops  to  Greece,  ibid.  26. 

Apamea,  Apami,  a  city  of  Bithynia, 
built  by  Nicomedes,  the  son  of 
Prusias. 

Apennine  Mountains,  a  large  chain 
of  mountains,  branching  ofif  from 
the  Maritime  Alps,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  G^noa,  running  diag- 
onally fh)m  the  Ligurian  Gulf  to 
the  Adriatic,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Ancona ;  fit>m  which  it  continues 
nearly  parallel  with  the  latter 
gulfj  as  far  as  the  promontory  of 
Garganus,  and  again  inchnes  to 
Mare  Inferum,  till  it  finally  ter- 
minates in  the  promontory  of 
Leucopetra^  near  Rhegium.  The 
etymology  of  the  name  given  to 
these  mountains  must  be  traced 
to  the  Celtic,  and  appears  to  com- 
bine two  terms  of  that  language 
nearly  synonymous,  Alp,  or  Ap, 
"a  high  mountain,"  and  Penn, 
"  a  summit." 

Apollonia,  a  city  of  Macedonia, 
Piergo.  Pompey  resolves  to  winter 
there,  C.  iiL  5  ;  Caesar  makes  him- 
self master  of  it,  ibid.  11,  12. 

Aponiana,  an  island  near  the  pro- 
montory of  Lilybaeum,  in  Sicily. 
Caesar  orders  his  fleet  to  rendez- 
vous near  that  island,  Af  2. 

Appia  Via^  the  Appian  road  which 
led  from  Rome  into  Campania, 
and  from  the  sea  to  Brundusium. 
It  was  made,  as  Livy  inibrms  us, 


by  the  censor,  Appius  Caecus, 
A.tr.o.  442,  and  was,  in  the  first 
instance,  only  laid  down  as  far  as 
Capua,  a  distance  of  about  125 
miles.  It  was  subsequently  car- 
ried on  to  Beneventum,and  finally 
to  Brundusium.  According  to 
Eustace  (Classical  Tour,  vol.  iii.), 
such  parts  of  the  Appian  way  as 
have  escaped  destruction,  as  at 
Fondi  and  Mola,  show  few  traces 
of  wear  and  decay  after  a  duration 
of  two  thousand  years. 

Apsus,  a  river  of  Macedonia,  the 
Aspro.  Caesar  and  Pompey  en- 
camp over  against  each  other  on 
the  banks  of  that  river,  C.  iii.  13. 

Apulia,  a  region  of  Italy,  la  Puglia. 
Pompey  quarters  there  the  legions 
sent  by  Caesar,  C.  i.  14. 

Aquilaria,  a  town  of  Africa,  near 
Clupea,  Pompey  quarters  there 
the  legions  sent  by  Caesar,  C.  L 
14 :  Curio  arrives  there  with  the 
troops  designed  against  Africa, 
C.  iL  23. 

Aquileia,  formerly  a  famous  and 
considerable  city  of  Italy,  not  far 
from  the  Adriatic,  now  little  more 
than  a  heap  of  ruins,  Aquilegia. 
Caesar  draws  together  the  troops 
quartered  there,  G.  i.  10. 

Aquitania,  a  third  part  of  ancient 
Gaul,  now  containing  Guienne, 
Gascony,  etc. 

Aquitam',  the  Aquitanians  reduced 
under  the  power  of  the  Romans 
by  Crassius,  G.iiL  20-22 ;  very  ex- 
pert in  the  art  of  mining,  ibtd.  21. 

Arar,  or  Araris,  a  river  of  Gaul,  the 
Saane ;  the  Helvetians  receive  a 
considerable  check  in  passing  this 
river,  G.  i.  12. 

Arduenna  Silva,  the  forest  of  Ar- 
denne,  in  France,  reaching  from 
the  Rhine  to  the  city  of  Toumay, 
in  the  low  countries ;  Indutioma- 
rus  conceals  in  it  the  infirm  and 
aged,  G.  V.  3 ;  C«sar  crosses  it  in 
quest  of  Ambiorix,  G.  vi.  29. 

Arecomici  Volcae,  Caesar  plants  gar- 
risons among  them,  G.  vii.  7. 


544 


INDEX. 


Arelate,  or  Arelatum,  or  Arelaa,  a 
city  of  Gaul,  Aries.  Ca;sar  orders 
twelve  galleys  to  be  built  there, 
C.  i.  36. 

Ariminum,  a  city  of  Italy,  Rimini; 
Caesar  having  sounded  the  dispo- 
sition of  his  troops,  inarches 
thither,  0.  i.  8. 

Arlovistus,  king  of  the  Germans, 
his  tyrannical  conduct  toward  the 
Gauls,  G.  i.  31 ;  Caesar  sends  em- 
bassadors to  him  demanding  an 
interview,  ibid.  34 ;  he  is  defeated 
and  driven  entirely  out  of  Gaul, 
ibid.  52. 

Aries,  see  Arelate. 

Armenia,  atountry  of  Asia^  divided 
into  the  greater  or  lesser,  and  now 
called  Turcomania. 

Armorici,  the  ancient  people  of  Ar- 
morica,  a  part  of  Gallia  Celtica, 
now  Bretagne;  they  assemble  in 
great  numbers  to  attack  L.  Ros- 
cius  in  his  winter  quarters,  G. 
V.  53. 

Arretium,  a  city  of  Etruria,  in  Italy, 
Arezzo ;  Antony  sent  thither  with 
five  cohorts,  C.  i.  10. 

Arsinoe,  the  daughter  of  Ptolemy, 
at  variance  with  Achillas,  A.  4  ; 
Caesar  removes  her  from  Egypt, 
ibid.  33. 

Arvemi,  an  ancient  people  of 
France,  on  the  Loire,  whose  chief 
city  was  Arvemum,  now  Cler- 
mont, the  capital  of  Auvergne; 
suddenly  invaded,  and  their  terri- 
tories ravaged  by  Caesar,  G,  vii.  8. 

Asculum,  a  town  of  Italy,  Ascoli; 
Caesar  takes  possession  of  it,  C.  L 
16. 

Ascurum,  a  maritime  city  of  Mauri- 
tania,unknown ;  attacked  without 
success  by  young  Pompey,  Af  23. 

Asparagium,  a  tovra  in  Macedonia, 
unknown;  Pompey  encamps  near 
it  wi?E"all  his  forces,  C.  iii.  30. 

Aspavia,  a  town  in  Hispania  Baetica, 
Espejo ;  Pompey's  communication 
with  that  place  cut  off  by  Caesar's 
works,  H.  24. 

Asta,  a  town  in  Hispania  Baetica, 


Massa  de  Asta ;  sends  embassa- 
dors to  Caesar  with  an  offer  of 
submission,  H.  36. 

Asti^i,  or  Astingi,  a  people  of  An- 
d^usia,  in  Spain. 

Ategua,  a  town  in  Hispania  Baetica, 
Tebcda  Veja ;  Caesar  lays  siege  to 
it,  H.  8 ;  compels  it  to  surrender, 
ibid.  22. 

Athens,  one  of  the  most  ancient  and 
noble  cities  of  Greece,  the  capital 
of  Attica.  It  produced  some  of 
the  most  distinguished  statesmen, 
orators,  and  poets  that  the  world 
ever  saw,  and  its  sculptors  and 
painters  have  been  rarely  rivalled, 
never  surpassed.  No  city  on  the 
earth  has  ever  exercised  an  equal 
influence  on  the  educated  men  of 
all  ages.  It  contributes  to  fit  out 
a  fleet  for  Pompey,  C.  iii.  3. 

Atrebates,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  who  lived  in  that  part  of 
the  Netherlands  which  is  now 
called  Artois ;  they  furnish  fifteen 
thousand  men  to  the  general  con- 
federacy of  Gaul,  G.  ii.  4. 

Attica,  a  country  of  Greece,  between 
Achaia  and  Macedonia,  famous  on 
account  of  its  capital,  Athens. 

Attuarii,  a  people  of  ancient  Ger- 
many, who  inhabited  between  the 
Maese  and  the  Rhine,  whose 
country  is  now  a  part  of  the  duchy 
of  GiLeldes, 

Atuatuca,  a  strong  castle,  where 
Caesar  deposited  all  his  baggage, 
on  setting  out  in  pursuit  of  Am- 
biorix,  G.  vi.  32 ;  the  Germans 
unexpectedly  attack  it,  ibid.  35. 

AugustodQnum,  Auiun,  a  very  an- 
cient city  of  Burgundy,  on  the 
river  Arroux. 

Aulerci  Eburovices,  a  people  of 
Graul,  in  the  coimtry  of  Evreux, 
in  Normandy. 

Aulerci  Brannovices,  a  people  of 
Gaul,  Morienne. 

Aulerci  Cenomanni,  a  people  of 
Gaul,  the  country  of  Maine. 

Aulerci  Diablintes,  a  people  of  Gaul, 
le  Perche. 


INDEX. 


545 


Aulerci  reduced  by  P.  Craasus,  G. 
ii.  34 ;  massacre  their  senate,  and 
join  Viridovix,  G.  iii.  17 ;  Aulerci 
Brannovices  ordered  to  furnish 
their  contingent  to  the  relief  of 
Alesia,  G.  vii.  7  ;  Aulerci  Ceno- 
mani  furnish  five  thousand,  ibid. ; 
Aulerci  Eburovioes  three  thou- 
sand, ibid. 

Ausci,  a  people  of  Gaul,  those  of 
Auche,  or  Aux,  in  Gascony ;  they 
submit  to  Crassus  and  send  hos- 
tages, G.  iii.  27. 

Ausetani,  a  people  of  Spain,  under 
the  Pyrenaean  mountains:  they 
send  embassadors  to  Csesar,  with 
an  offer  of  submission,  G.  i.  60. 

Auximum,  a  town  in  Italy,  Osimo, 
or  Osmo;  Caesar  makes  himself 
master  of  it,  0.  i.  15. 

Avaricum,  a  city  of  Aquitaine,  the 
capital  of  the  Biturigians,J5oaryc5; 
besieged  by  Caesar,  G.  viL  1 3 ;  and 
at  last  taken  by  storm,  ibid.  31. 

Axona,  the  river  Aisne,  Caesar 
crosses  it  in  his  march  against 
the  Belgians,  G.  ii.  5,  6. 

Bacenis,a  forest  of  ancient  Germany, 
which  parted  the  Suevi  from  the 
Cherusci;  by  some  supposed  to 
be  the  Forests  of  Thuringia,  by 
others  the  Black  Forest;  the  Sue- 
vians  encamp  at  the  entrance  of 
that  wood,  resolving  there  to 
await  the  approach  of  the  Ro- 
mans, G.  vi.  10. 

Baculus,  P.  Sextius,  his  remarkable 
bravery,  G.  vi.  38. 

Bsetica,  in  the  ancient  geography, 
about  a  third  part  of  Spain,  con- 
taining Andalusia,  and  a  part  of 
Granada. 

Baetis,  a  river  of  Spain,  now  called 
the  Guadalquiver ;  Cassius  en- 
camps on  its  banks,  A.  46. 

Ba^radas,  a  river  of  Africa,  near 
XJtica,  the  Begrada ;  Curio  arrives 
with  his  army  at  that  river,  C.  ii. 
38. 

Baleares  Insiilse,  several  islands  in 
the  Mediterranean  Soa^  formerly 


so  called,  of  which  Majorca  and 
Minorca  are  the  chief;  young 
Pompey  sails  thither  with  his 
fleet,  Af.  23;  the  inhabitants 
famous  for  their  dexterity  in  the 
use  of  the  sling,  G.  ii.  7. 

Batavi,  the  ancient  inhabitants  d 
the  island  of  Batavia. 

Batavia,  or  Batavorum  Insula,  Hol- 
land, a  part  of  which  still  retains 
the  name  of  Betuwe ;  formed  by 
the  Meuse  and  the  Wal,  G.  iv.  10. 

Belgae,  the  inhabitants  of  Gallia 
Belgica.  The  original  Belgae  were 
supposed  to  be  of  German  extrac- 
tion ;  but  passing  the  Rhine,  set- 
tled themselves  in  Gaul.  The 
name  Belgse  belongs  to  the  CjTn- 
ric  language,  in  which,  under  the 
form  Belgiaid,  the  radical  of  which 
is  Bdg,  it  signifies  warlike ;  they 
are  the  most  warlike  people  of 
Gaul,  G.  L  1 ;  withstand  the  in- 
vasion of  the  Teutones  and  Cim- 
bri,  G.  ii.  4 ;  originally  of  German 
extraction,  ibid.;  Caesar  obliges 
them  to  decamp  and  return  to 
their  several  habitations,  ibid.  11. 

Belgia,  Belgium,  or  Gallia  Belgica, 
i\iQ  Low  Countries,  or  Netherlands. 

Bellocassi,  or  Velocasses,  a  people 
of  Gaul,  inhabiting  the  country 
of  Baj/eux,  in  Normandy;  they 
furnish  three  thousand  men  to 
the  relief  of  Alesia,  G.  viL  75. 

Bellona,  a  famous  and  ancient  tem- 
ple of  this  goddess  in  Cappadocia, 
whose  priest  was  next  in  author- 
ity to  the  king,  A.  66. 

Bellovaci;  an  ancient  renowned 
people  among  the  Belgae,  inhabit- 
ing the  country  now  called  Beau- 
vais,  in  France ;  they  furnish  a 
hundred  thousand  men  to  the 
general  confederacy  of  Belgiimi, 
G.  ii.  4 ;  join  in  the  general  defec- 
tion under  Vercingetorix,  G.  viL 
59 ;  again  take  up  arms  against 
Caesar,  viii.  7  ;  but  are  compelled 
to  submit  and  sue  for  pardon. 

Bergea,  a  city  of  Macedonia^  now 
called  Verio. 


546 


INDEX. 


Beroti«!«;  rseo  Retones. 

Bessi,  a  peoplo  of  Tlirace,  Bessara- 
bia ;  they  made  part  of  Pompey's 
army,  C.  iii.  4. 

Bethuria,  a  region  of  Ilispania  Lu- 
sitanica,  Estremadura. 

Betones,  or  Berones,  a  people  of 
Hispania  Tarraconensis,  Birones; 
they  fly  to  the  rescue  of  Cassius, 
when  threatened  with  an  assassi- 
nation, A.  53;  see  note  on  the 
passage. 

Bibracte,  a  town  of  Burgundy,  now 
called  Autun,  the  capital  of  the 
uEdui ;  CiEsar,  distressed  for  want 
of  corn,  marches  thither  to  obtain 
a  supply,  Gr.  i.  23. 

Bibrax,  a  town  of  Rheims,  Braine, 
or  Bresne;  attacked  with  great 
fury  by  the  confederate  Belgians, 
G.  ii.  6. 

Bibroef,  a  people  of  Britain;  accord- 
ing to  Camden,  the  hundred  of 
Bray,  in  Berkshire;  they  send 
embassadors  to  Caesar  to  sue  for 
peace,  G.  v.  21. 

Bibulus  bums  thirty  of  Caesar's 
ships,  C.  iii.  8;  his  hatred  of 
Cajsar,  ihid.  8,  16;  his  cruelty 
toward  the  prisoners  that  fell  in- 
to his  hands,  ibid.  14;  his  death, 
ihid.  18  ;  death  of  his  two  sons, 
ilid.  110, 

Bigerriones,  a  people  of  Gaul,  in- 
habiting the  country  now  called 
Bigorre,  in  Gascony;  they  sur- 
render and  give  hostages  to  Cras- 
sus,  G.  iii.  27. 

Bithynia,  a  country  of  Asia  Minor, 
adjoining  to  Troas,  over  against 
Thrace,  Becsangial. 

Bituriges,  a  peopJe  of  Guienne,  in 
France,  of  the  country  of  Berry ; 
they  join  with  the  Arvemi  in  the 
general  defection  under  Vercin- 
getorix,  G.  viL  5. 

Boeotia,  a  country  in  Greece,  sepa- 
rated from  Attica  by  Mount  Cith- 
eron.  It  had  formerly  several 
other  names,  and  was  famous  for 
its  capital,  Thebes ;  it  is  now  call- 

.  od  Stramulipa. 


Bogud,  king  of  Mauritania,  summon- 
ed by  Cassius  to  his  aid,  A.  59 ; 
invades  Juba's  kingdom,  in  order 
to  create  a  diversion,  Af  25. 
Boii,  an  ancient  people  of  Germanj^, 
who,  passing  the  Rhine,  settled 
in  Gaul,  the  Bourhonnois ;  they 
join  with  the  Helvetians  in  their 
expedition  against  Gaul,  G.  i.  5 ; 
attack  the  Romans  in  flank,  ibid. 
25  ;  Caesar  allows  them  to  settle 
among  tho  jEduans,  ibid,  28. 

Borani,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, supposed  by  some  to  bo 
the  same  as  the  Burii. 

Bosphorani,  a  people  bordering  up- 
on the  Euxine  Sea,  the  Tartars. 

Bosphorus,  Caesar  invests  Mithri- 
dates  with  the  sovereignty  of  that 
country,  A.  78. 

Bosphorus,  two  straits  of  the  sea  so 
called,  one  Bosphorus  Thracius, 
now  the  Straits  of  Constantinople ; 
the  other  Bosphorus  CUmerius, 
now  the  Straits  of  Gaffa. 

Brundusium,a  city  of  Italy,  Brindisi. 
By  the  Greeks  it  was  called 
BpevTEoiov,  which  in  the  Mcssa- 
plan  language  signified  a  stag's 
head,  from  the  resemblance  which 
its  different  harbors  and  creeks 
bore  to  that  object ;  Pompcy  re- 
tires thither  with  his  forces,  C.  i. 
24;  Caesar  lays  siege  to  it,  26; 
Pompey  escapes  from  it  by  sea, 
upon  which  it  immediately  sur- 
renders to  Caesar,  28 ;  Libo  blocks 
up  the  port  with  a  fleet,  C.  iii.  24 ; 
but  by  the  valor  of  Antony,  is 
obliged  to  retire,  ibid. 

Brannovii  furnished  their  contingent 
to  the  relief  of  Alesia,  C.  vii.  75. 

Brannovlcos,  the  people  of  Morienne, 
in  France. 

Bratuspantlum,  a  city  of  Gaul,  be- 
longing to  the  BcllovRci,Beauvais; 
it  submits,  and  obtains  pardon 
from  Ctesar,  G.  ii.  13. 

Bridge  built  by  Caesar  over  the 
Rhine  described,  G.  iv.  7. 

Britannia,  Caesar's  expedition  thith- 
er, G.  iv.  20  ;  description  of  tho 


INDEX. 


647 


coast,  23;  the  Romans  land  in 
spite  of  the  vigorous  opposition 
of  the  islanders,  26;  the  Britons 
send  embassadors  to  Caesar  to  do- 
sire  a  peace,  which  they  obtain 
on  delivery  of  hostages,  27;  they 
break  the  peace  on  hearing  that 
Caesar's  fleet  was  destroyed  by  a 
storm,  and  set  upon  the  Roman 
foragers,  30 ;  their  manner  of 
fighting  in  chariots ;  they  fall  up- 
on the  Roman  camp,  but  are  re- 
pulsed, and  petition  again  for 
peace,  which  Caesar  grants  them, 
33 — 35 ;  Caesar  passes  over  into 
their  island  a  second  time,  v.  8  ; 
drives  them  from  the  woods 
where  they  had  taken  refuge,  9 ; 
describes  their  manners  and  way 
of  hving,  12;  defeats  them  in 
several  encounters,  15-21 ;  grants 
them  a  peace,  on  their  giving 
hostages,  and  agreeing  to  pay  a 
yearly  tribute,  22. 

Brutii,  a  people  of  Italy,  (he  Caia- 
irians.  They  were  said  to  be 
runaway  slaves  and  shepherds  of 
the  Lucanians,  who,  after  con- 
ceaUng  themselves  for  a  time, 
became  at  last  numerous  enough 
to  attack  their  masters,  and  suc- 
ceeded at  length  in  gaining  their 
independence.  Their  very  name 
is  said  to  indicate  that  they  were 
revolted  slaves:  BperTiovi  yap 
Ka?.ovai  aTToaTuTac,  says  Strabo, 
speaking  of  the  Lucanians. 

Brutus,  appointed  to  command  the 
fleet  in  the  war  against  the  people 
of  Vannes,  Gr.  iii.  11 ;  engages  and 
defeats  at  sea  the  Venetians,  14 ; 
and  also  the  people  of  Marseilles, 
C.  i.  58 ;  engages  them  a  second 
time  with  the  same  good  fortune, 
ii.  3. 

Bullis,  a  town  in  Macedonia,  un- 
known ;  it  sends  embassadors  to 
Caesar  with  an  offer  of  submission, 
C.  iii.  12. 

Bursavolenses,  a  people  of  Hispania 
Baetica,  thought  to  be  the  same 
with  the  Ursaonenses ;  their  con- 


duct toward  Csesar  and  his  fol- 
lowers, H.  22. 

Butlu^tum,  a  city  of  Epirus,  £u- 
irinio,  or  Boironto. 

Byzantium,  an  ancient  city  of 
Thrace,  called  at  different  times, 
Ligos,  Nova  Roma,  and  now 
Constantinople. 

Cabillonum,  a  city  of  ancient  Gaul, 
Chalons  sur  Saone. 

Cadetes,  a  people  of  Gaul,  unknown. 

Cadurci,  a  people  of  Gaul,  inhabiting 
the  country  of  Quercy. 

Caeraesi,  a  people  of  Belgic  Gaul,  in- 
habiting the  country  round  Na- 
mur;  they  join  in  the  general 
confederacy  of  Belgium  against 
Caesar,  G.  i.  4. 

Caesar  hastens  toward  Gaul,  C.  i.  7 ; 
refuses  the  Helvetians  a  passage 
through  the  Roman  province,  iJ.; 
his  answer  to  their  embassadors, 
14 ;  defeats  and  sends  them  back 
into  their  own  country,  25-27 ; 
sends  embassadors  to  Ariovistus, 
34;  ccHs  a  council  of  war,  his 
speech,  40 ;  begins  his  march, 
41 ;  his  speech  to  Ariovistus,  43 ; 
totally  routs  the  Germans,  and 
obliges  them  to  repass  the  Rhine, 
53 ;  his  war  with  the  Belgians, 
ii.  2 ;  reduces  the  Suessiones  and 
Bellovaci,  12,  13 ;  his  prodigious 
slaughter  of  the  Nervians,  20-27 ; 
obliges  the  Atuatici  to  submit, 
32 ;  prepares  for  the  war  agamst 
the  Venetians,  iii.  9 ;  defeats  them 
in  a  naval  engagement,  and  totally 
subdues  them,  14,  15;  is  obliged 
to  put  his  army  into  winteft*  quar- 
ters, before  he  can  complete  the 
reduction  of  the  Menapians  and 
Morini,  29 ;  marches  to  find  out 
the  Germans;  his  answer  to  their 
embassadors,  iv.  8  ;  attacks  them 
in  their  camp  and  routs  them,  14, 
15;  crosses  the  Rhine,  and  re- 
turns to  Gaul,  17-19;  his  expe- 
dition into  Britain  described,  22  ; 
refits  his  navy,  31 ;  comes  to  the 
assistance  of  his  foragers  whom 


548 


INDEX. 


the  Britons  had  attacked,  34;  re- 
turns to  Gaul,  3G  ;  gives  orders  for 
building  a  navy,  v.  1 ;  his  prepara- 
tions for  a  second  expedition  into 
Britain,  2  ;  marches  into  the  country 
of  Treves  to  prevent  a  rebellion,  3 ; 
marches  to  Port  Itius,  and  invites 
all  the  princes  of  Gaul  to  meet  him 
there,  5;  sets  sail  for  Britain,  8; 
describes  the  country  and  customs 
of  the  inhabitants,  1 2 ;  fords  the 
river  Thames,  and  puts  Cassivellau- 
nus,  the  leader  of  the  Britons,  to 
flight,  18;  imposes  a  tribute  upon 
the  Britons  and  returns  into  Gaul, 
23 ;  routs  the  Nervians,  and  relieves 
Cicero,  51;  resolves  to  winter  in 
Gaul,  63  ;  his  second  expedition  in- 
to Germany,  vi.  9;  his  description 
of  the  manners  of  the  Gauls  and 
Germans,  13  ;  his  return  into  Gaul, 
and  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war 
against  Ambiorix,  27  ;  crosses  the 
mountains  of  the  Cevennes  in  the 
midst  of  winter,  and  arrives  at  Au- 
vergne,  which  submits,  vii.  8 ;  takes 
and  sacks  Genabum,  11 ;  takes  No- 
viodunum,  and  marches  from  thence 
to  Avaricum,  12 ;  his  works  before 
Alesia,  69 ;  withstands  all  the  at- 
tacks of  the  Gauls,  and  obliges  the 
place  to  surrender,  89 ;  marches  into 
the  country  of  the  Biturigians,  and 
compels  them  to  submit,  viii.  2  ;  de- 
mands GuturvatuSjWho  is  delivered 
up  and  put  to  death,  38 ;  marches 
to  besiege  Uxellodunum,  39 ;  cuts 
ofif  the  hands  of  the  besieged  at  Ux- 
ellodunum, 44 ;  marches  to  Corfini- 
um,  and  besieges  it,  0.  1.  16,  which 
in  a  short  time  surrenders,  22 ;  he 
marches  through  Abruzzo,  and  great 
part  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  23 ; 
his  arrival  at  Brundusium,  and 
blockade  of  the  haven,  24 ;  commits 
the  siego  of  Marseilles  to  the  care 
of  Brutus  and  Trebonius,  36;  his 
expedition  to  Spain,  37  ;  his  speech 
to  Afranius,  85 ;  comes  to  Marseilles, 
which  surrenders,  C.  iL  22 ;  takes 
Oricum,  iii.  8 ;  marches  to  Dyrrha- 
chium  to  cut  off  Pompey's  commu- 


nication with  that  place,  41 ; 
sends  Canuleius  into  Epirus  for 
corn,  42 ;  besieges  Pompey  in  his 
camp,  his  reasons  for  it,  43 ;  in- 
closes Pompey's  works  within  his 
fortifications :  a  skirmish  between 
them,  45 ;  his  army  reduced  to 
great  straits  for  want  of  provi- 
sions, 47  ;  ofiers  Pompey  battle, 
which  he  declines,  56 ;  sends 
Clodius  to  Scipio,  to  treat  about  a 
peace,  whose  endeavors  prove  in- 
effectual, 57;  joins  Domitius, 
storms  and  takes  the  town  of 
Gomphis  in  Thessalay,  in  four 
hour's  time,  30  ;  gains  a  complete 
victory  over  Pompey  in  the  battle 
of  Pharsalia,  93 ;  summons  Pto- 
lemy and  Cleopatra  to  attend  him, 
107  ;  burns  the  Alexandrian  fleet, 
111 ;  conducts  his  transports  safe 
to  Alexandria,  A.  11 ;  obtains  a 
victory,  takes  two  ships,  and  sinks 
three,  11 ;  routs  the  Pharians, 
gains  the  island  and  the  town, 
several  taken  and  killed,  then  for- 
tifies the  castle,  gains  the  shore, 
stops  up  an  arch  under  the  bridge, 
and  begins  to  throw  up  a  ram- 
part, 16,17  ;  marches  to  Ptolemy's 
camp  and  defeats  him,  2  9 ;  returns 
to  Alexandria,  and  performs 
Ptolemy  the  father's  will,  33  ;  de- 
feats Pharnaces  in  a  great  battle, 
76;  passes  over  into  Africa,  Af. 
1 ;  has  several  skirmishes  with 
Labienus  near  Ruspina,  12;  de- 
feats in  a  most  signal  manner 
Scipio  in  the  battle  of  Thapsus, 
and  cats  his  whole  army  to  pieces, 
83  ;  converts  Juba's  kingdom  into 
a  province,  and  returns  to  Rome, 
98 ;  arrives  in  Spain,  and  lays 
siege  to  Cordova,  H.  2;  defeats 
young  Pompey  with  great  slaugh- 
ter on  the  plains  of  Munda,  31. 

Caesarea,the  chief  city  of  Cappadocia. 

Csesia  Sylva,  the  GcBsian  Forest, 
supposed  to  be  a  part  of  the  Her- 
cjTiian  Forest,  about  the  duchy 
of  Cleves  and  "Westphalia. 

Calagurritani,  a  people  of  Hispania 


INDEX 


549 


Tarraconensis,  inhabiting  the  pro- 
vince of  Calahorra;  send  em- 
bassadors to  Caisar  with  an  offer 
of  submission,  C.  L  60. 

Caletes,  an  ancient  people  of  Belgic 
Gaul,  inhabiting  the  country  call- 
ed Le  Pais  de  CatUx,in  Normandy, 
betwixt  the  Seinp  and  the  sea ; 
they  furnish  ten  thousand  men  in 
the  general  revolt  of  Belgium,  G. 
ii.  4. 

Caly  don,  a  city  of  JEtoUa,  Ay  ton,  C. 
iii.  35. 

Camerinum,  a  city  of  Umbria,  in 
Italy,  Camarino. 

Campania,  the  most  pleasant  part  of 
Italy,  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
now  called  Terra  di  Lavoro. 

Campi  Canini,  a  place  in  the  Milan- 
ese, in  Italy,  not  far  from  Belizona. 

Campi  Catalaunici,  supposed  to  be 
the  large  plain,  which  begins 
about  two  miles  fix)m  Chalons  sur 
Marne. 

Camiilogenus  appointed  command- 
er-in-chief by  the  Parisians,  G.  vii. 
57 ;  obUges  Labienus  to  decamp 
from  before  Paris,  ibid. ;  is  slain, 
62. 

Candavia,  a  country  of  Macedonia^ 
Canovia. 

Caninefatea,  an  ancient  people  of  the 
lower  part  of  Germany,  near 
Batavia,  occupying  the  country 
in  which  Gorckum,  on  the  Maese, 
in  South  Holland,  now  is. 

Caninius  sets  Duracius  at  hberty, 
who  had  been  shut  up  in  Limo- 
num  by  Dumnacus,  G.  viiL  26 ; 
pursues  Drapes,  30 ;  lays  siege 
to  Uxellodunum,  33. 

Canopus,  Bochir,  a  famous  city  of 
Egypt,  whence  the  Canopic 
branch  of  the  Nile  derived  its 
name;  Euphranor  perishes  in  a 
sea-fight  there,  A.  25. 

Cantabri,  the  Cantabrians,  an  an- 
cient warhke  people  of  Spain, 
properly  of  the  provinces  of  Chii- 
puscoa  and  Biscay;  they  are 
obUged  by  Afranius  to  furnish  a 
supply  of  troops,  C.  L  38. 


Cantium,  a  part   of  England,    tlie 

county  of  Kemi. 
Canusium,  a  city  of  Apulia,  in  Italy, 

Canosa.     The  splendid  remains 

of  antiquity  discovered  among  the 

ruins  of  Canosa,  together  with  its 

coins,  establish  the  Grecian  origin 

of  the  place. 
Cappadocia,  a  large  country  in  Asia 

Minor,  upon  the  Euxine  Sea. 
Caprea,    Capri,  an  island  on   the 

coast  of  Campania. 
Capiia,  Capha,  a  city  in  the  kingdom 

of  Naples,   in   the  Provincia  di 

Lavoro. 
Carales,  a  city  of  Sardinia,  Cagliari. 
Caralitani,  the  people  of  Cagliari, 

in  Sardinia;  they  declare  against 

Pompey,  and  expel   Cotta  with 

his  garrison,  C.  i  30. 
Carbillo,    a    city    of    Spain,    near 

Cordiiba. 
Carcase,  a  city  of  Gaul,  Carcaasone. 
Carfulenus  detached  to  storm  the 

highest  part  of  the  enemy's  camp, 

which  he  does,  A.  31. 
Carmona,  a  town  of  Hispania  Ba;- 

tica,  Carmone ;  declares  for  Caesar, 

and  expels  the  enemy's  garrison, 

C.  ii.  19. 
Cami,  an  ancient  people,  inhabiting 

a  part  of  Noricum,  whose  country 

is  still  called  Camiola. 
Carnutes,    an    ancient    people    of 

France,  inhabiting  the  territory 

now  called  Cliartres ;  Caesar  qua^^ 

ters  some  troops  among  them,  G. 

ii.  35;    they  openly  assassinate 

Tasgetius,  G.  v.  25 ;  send  embas^ 

sadors  to  Caesar  and  submit,  vL  4 ; 

offer  to  be  the  first  in  taking  up 

arms  against  the  Romans,  vii.  2  ; 

attack  the  Biturigians,  but  are 

dispersed  and  put  to  flight  by 

Caesar,  viii.  5. 
Carpi,  an  ancient  people  near  the 

Danube. 
Carruccai,  a  town  in  Spain,  uncertain. 
Certeia,  a  town  in  Spain,  Algeviza, 

or  Tariffa. 
Cassandrea,   a  city  of  Macedonia, 

Cassandria.         iiimm*. i^u  .;:. 


550 


INDEX. 


Cassi,  a  people  of  ancient  Britain, 
the  hundred  of  Caishow,  in  Hert- 
fordshire ;  they  send  embassadors 
and  submit  to  Csesar,  G-.  v.  21. 

Cassillnum,  a  town  in  Italy,  Cas- 
telluzzo. 

Cassivellaunus,  chosen  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  confederate  Britons, 
G.  V.  11;  endeavors  in  vain  to 
stop  the  course  of  Caesar's  con- 
quests, 18  ;  is  obliged  to  submit, 
and  accept  Cassar's  terms,  22. 

Cassius,  Pompey's  lieutenant,  bums 
Caesar's  fleet  in  Sicily,  C.  iii.  101. 

Cassius  Longinus,  his  ill  conduct  in 
Spain,  A.  48 ;  a  plot  formed  to 
assassinate  him,  50  ;  the  conspira- 
tors endeavor  to  put  it  in  execu- 
tion at  Cordova,  52  ;  wounded  as 
ho  lay  on  the  ground  by  SquiUus, 
ibid.;  upon  his  recovery,  he  or- 
ders all  the  assassins  to  be  seized, 
puts  several  to  death,  and  com- 
pounds with  the  rest  for  money, 
ibid. ;  behaves  more  tyrannically 
than  ever,  which  occasions  new 
disturbances,  55;  is  drowned  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Ebro,  64. 

Castellum  Menapiorum,  Kessel,  a 
town  in  Brabant,  on  the  river 
Neerse,  not  far  from  the  Maese. 

Casticus,  the  son  of  Catamantaledes, 
solicited  by  Orgetorix  to  invade 
the  liberty  of  his  country,  G.  i.  3. 

Castra  Posthumiana,  a  town  in 
Hispania  Baetica,  Castro  el  Rio. 

Castra  Vetera,  an  ancient  city  in 
Lower  Germany,  in  the  duchy  of 
Cleves ;  some  say  where  Santon, 
others  where  Byrthen  now  is. 

Castulonensis  Saltus,  a  city  of  Hispa- 
nia Tarraconensis,  Castona  la  Vieja. 

Cativulcus  takes  up  arms  against 
the  Romans  at  the  instigation  of 
Indutiomarus,  G.  v.  24;  poisons 
himseli;  vi.  31, 

Cato  of  Utica,  the  source  of  his 
hatred  to  Caesar,  C.  i  4;  made 
praetor  of  Sicily,  prepares  for  war, 
and  abdicates  his  province,  30 ; 
excites  young  Pompey  to  war, 
A£  22  ;  sends  a  reinforcement  to 


Scipio,  36 ;  kills  himself]  and  is 
honorably  buried  by  the  Uticans, 
88. 

Caturiges,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  ofEmbrun, 
or  Ambrun,  or  Ghagres;  oppose 
Caesar's  passage  over  the  Alps,  G. 
i.  10. 

Cavalry,  their  institution  and  man- 
ner of  fighting  among  the  Ger- 
mans, G.  i.  48.  iv.  2  ;  and  among 
the  Spaniards,  H.  15. 

Cavarillus  taken  and  brought  before 
Caesar,  G.  vii.  62. 

Cavarinus,  the  Senones  attempt  to 
assassinate  him,  G.  v.  54 ;  Caesar 
orders  him  to  attend  him  with  the 
cavalry  of  the  Senones,  vi.  5. 

Cebenna  Mens,  the  mountains  of 
the  Cevennes,  in  Gaul,  separating 
the  Helvians  from  Auvergne. 

Celeja,  a  city  of  Noricum  Mediter- 
ranean, now  alley. 

Celtse,  a  people  of  Thrace,  about 
the  mountains  of  Rhodope  and 
Hsemus. 

Celtas,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul,  in 
that  part  called  Gallia  Comata, 
between  the  Garumna  {Garonne) 
and  Sequana  (Seine),  from  whom 
that  country  was  likewise  called 
Gallia  Celtica.  They  were  the 
most  powerful  of  the  three  great 
nations  that  inhabited  Gaul,  and 
are  supposed  to  be  the  original 
inhabitants  of  that  extensive 
country.  It  is  generally  supposed 
that  they  called  themselves  Gail, 
or  Gael,  out  of  which  name  the 
Greeks  formed  their  KeXrai,  and 
the  Romans  Galli.  Some,  how- 
ever, deduce  the  name  from  tho 
Gaelic  "  Ceili,"  an  inhabitant  of 
the  forest. 

Celtiberi,  an  ancient  people  of 
Spain,  descended  from  the  Celtse, 
who  settled  about  the  River  Ibe- 
rus,  or  Ebro,  from  whom  the 
country  was  called  Celtiberia^now 
Arragon ;  Afranius  obliges  them 
to  furnish  a  supply  of  troops,  C. 
i.  38. 


INDEX- 


551 


Celtillua,  the  father  of  Verclngetorix, 
assassinated  by  the  Arvemi,  G. 
vii.  4. 

Cenimagni,  or  Iceni,  an  ancient 
people  of  Britain,  inhabiting  the 
counties  of  Suffolk,  Norfolk,  Cam- 
bridgeshire, and  Uuntingdonshire. 

Genis  Mons,  that  part  of  the  Alps 
which  separates  Savoy  from 
Piedmont. 

Ccnni,  an  ancient  people  of  Celtic 
extraction. 

Cenomani,  a  people  of  Gallia  Celtica, 
in  the  country  now  called  Le 
Manseau,  adjoining  to  that  of  the 
Insubres. 

Centrones,  an  ancient  people  of 
Flanders,  about  the  city  of  Cour- 
iray,  dependent  on  the  Nervians. 

Centrones,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  of  Taran- 
taisa 

Cerauni  Montes,  Mountains  of  Epi- 
rus,  Xonti  di  Chimera. 

Cercina,  an  island  on  the  coast  of 
Africa,  Ghercara,  Cercare. 

Cevennes,  mountains  o^  Caesar 
passes  them  in  the  midst  of  win- 
ter, though  covered  with  snow 
six  feet  deep,  G.  vii.  8. 

Chara,  a  root  which  served  to  sup- 
port Caesar's  army  in  extreme 
necessity,  C.  iiL  48;  manner  of 
preparing  it,  ibid. 

Chariots,  manner  of  fighting  with 
them  among  the  Britons,  G.  iv. 
33;  dexterity  of  the  British 
charioteers,  ibid. ;  chariots  armed 
with  scythes  in  Phamaces'  army, 
A.  75. 

Cherronesus,  a  peninsula  of  Africa, 
near  Alexandria. 

Chersonesus  Cimbrica,  a  peninsula 
on  the  Baltic,  now  Jutland,  part  of 
JBblstein,  Ditmarsh,  and  Sleswic. 

Cherusci,  a  great  and  warlike  people 
of  ancient  Germany,  between  the 
Elbe  and  the  "Weser,  about  the 
country  now  called  Mansfield, 
part  of  the  duchy  of  Brunswick, 
and  the  dioceses  ofM&fesAeimand 
Hc^berstadU  The  Cherusci,  under 


the  command  of  Arminius  (Her- 
mann), lured  the  unfortunate 
Varus  into  the  wilds  of  the  Saltus 
Teutoburgiensis  (Tutinger  Wold), 
where  they  massacred  him  and 
his  whole  army.  They  were 
afterward  defeated  by  German  i- 
cus,  who,  on  his  march  through 
the  forest  so  fatal  to  his  country- 
men, found  the  bones  of  the 
legions  where  they  had  been  left 
to  blanch  by  their  barbarian  con- 
queror.— See  Tacitus's  account  of 
the  march  of  the  Roman  Legions 
through  the  German  forests, 
Annals,  b.  i.  c.  71. 

Cicero,  Quintus,  attacked  in  hiff 
winter  quarters  by  Ambiorix,  G. 
V.  39  ;  informs  Caesar  of  his  dis' 
tress,  who  marches  to  relieve  him, 
46;  attacked  unexpectedly  by 
the  Sigambri,  who  are  neverthe' 
less  obliged  to  retire,  vi.  36. 

Cimbri,  the  Jutlanders,  a  very  ancient 
northern  people,  who  inhabited 
Chersonesus  Cimbrica. 

Cinga,  a  river  of  Spain,  G^a,  of 
Senga. 

Cingetorix,  the  leader  of  one  of  tho 
factions  among  the  Treviri,  and 
firmly  attached  to  Caesar,  G.  v.  3 ; 
declared  a  public  enemy,  and  his 
goods  confiscated  by  Indutioma- 
rus,  56. 

Cingiilum,  a  town  of  Picemim,  in 
Italy,  Gingoli. 

Cirta,  a  town  in  Africa,  Constantina, 
or  Gonsantina,  al.  Tadel. 

Cleopatra,  engaged  in  a  war  with 
her  brother  Ptolemy,  C.  iii.  103; 
she  and  her  younger  brother  made 
king  and  queen  of  Egypt,  A.  33. 

Clodius.sent  by  Caesar  to  Scipio,  to 
treat  about  a  peace,  but  without 
efiect,  C.  iii.  90. 

Clupea,  a  maritime  city  of  Africa, 
Quipia. 

Clusinas,  a  centurion,  dismissed 
from  Caesar's  army  with  ignominy, 
Af.  54. 

Cocasates,  a  people  of  G&xsl,  accord- 
ing to  some  tho  Bazadois. 


552 


INDEX. 


Cselius  Rufus  raises  a  sedition  in 
Rome,  C.  iiL  20 ;  is  expelled  that 
city,  then  joins  with  Milo,  21 ;  ho 
is  killed,  22. 

Coimbra,  an  ancient  city  of  Portu- 
gal, once  destroyed,  but  now  re- 
built, on  the  river  Mendego. 

Colchis,  a  country  in  Asia^  near 
Pontus,  including  the  present 
Mingrelia  and  Georgia. 

Comana  Pontica,  a  city  of  Asia 
Minor,  Com,  or  Tabachzan. 

Comana  of  Cappadocia,  Arminacha. 

Comius  sent  by  Caesar  into  Britain, 
to  dispose  the  British  states  to 
submit,  G.  iv.  21 ;  persuades  the 
Bellovaci  to  furnish  their  contin- 
gent to  the  relief  of  Alesia^  vii.  76 ; 
his  distrust  of  the  Romans,  occa- 
sioned by  an  attempt  to  assassi- 
nate him,  viii.  23 ;  harasses  the 
Romans  greatly,  and  intercepts 
their  convoys,  47  ;  attacks  Volu- 
senus  Quadratus,  and  runs  him 
through  the  thigh,  48 ;  submits  to 
Antony,  on  condition  of  not  ap- 
pearing in  the  presence  of  any 
Roman,  ihid. 

Compsa,  a  city  of  Italy,  Conza,  or 
Consa. 

Concordia^  an  ancient  city  of  the 
province  of  Triuli,  in  Italy,  now 
in  ruins. 

Condriisi,  or  Condriis6nes,an  ancient 
people  of  Belgium,  dependent  on 
the  Treviri,  whose  country  is  now 
called  Condrotz,  between  Liege 
and  Namur. 

Conetodunus  heads  the  Camutes  in 
their  revolt  from  the  Romans,  and 
the  massacre  at  Genabum,  G.vii.  3. 

Confluens  Mosae  et  Rheni.  The  con- 
fluence of  the  Meuse  and  Rhine, 
or  the  point  where  the  Meuse 
joins  the  Vahalis,  or  Waal,  which 
little  river  branches  out  from  the 
Rhine. 

Considius,  hia  cruel  treatment  of  a 
messenger  sent  to  him  with  a 
letter  by  Plancus,  Af.  4;  slain  by 
the  Getuliana  for  the  sake  of  his 
treasure,  93. 


Convictolitanis,  a  division  on  his 
account  among  the  .^Eduans,  C. 
vii.  32  ;  Caesar  confirms  his  elec- 
tion to  the  supreme  magistracy, 
33 ;  he  persuaides  Litavicus  and 
his  brothers  to  rebel,  37. 

Corcyra,  an  island  of  Epirus,  Corfu. 

Cordiiba,  a  city  of  Hispania  Baetica, 
Cordova;  Caesar  summons  the 
leading  men  of  the  several  states 
of  Spain  to  attend  him  there,  C. 
ii.  19;  transactions  of  that  assem- 
bly, 21;  Caesar  lays  siege  to  it, 
and  obliges  it  to  surrender,  H.  34. 

Corf  inium,  a  town  belonging  to  the 
Peligni,  in  Italy  St.  Pdino,  aL 
Pentina;  Caesar  lays  siege  to  it, 
C.  i.  16;  and  obliges  it  to  surren- 
der, 24. 

Corinth,  a  famous  and  rich  city  of 
Achaia,  in  Greece,  in  the  middle 
of  the  Isthmus  going  into  Pelo- 
ponnesus. 

Corneliana  Castra,  a  city  of  Africa, 
between  Carthage  and  Utica. 

Cornificius,  Q.  maintains  Caesar's 
cause  in  IDyricum  with  great 
success,  A.  42. 

Correus,  general  of  the  Bellovaci, 
with  six  thousand  foot,  and  a 
thousand  horse,  lies  in  ambush 
for  the  Roman  foragers,  and  at- 
tacks the  Roman  cavalry  with  a 
small  party,  but  is  routed  and 
killed,  G.  viii.  19. 

Corsica,  a  considerable  island  in  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  near  Sardinia, 
which  still  retains  its  name. 

Cof -^num,  a  city  of  Calabria,  in  Italy, 
Oussano. 

Cotta,  L.  Arunculeius,  dissents  from 
Sabinus  in  relation  to  the  advice 
given  them  by  Ambiorix,  G.  v. 
28  ;  his  behavior  when  attacked 
by  the  Gauls,  33  ;  is  slain,  with 
the  great  part  of  his  men,  after  a 
brave  resistance,  37. 

Cotuatus  and  Conetodunus  massacre 
all  the  Roman  merchants  at  Ge- 
nabum, G.  vii.  3. 

Cotus,  a  division  on  his  account 
among  tho  jEduans,  G.  vii.  32 ; 


INDEX. 


553 


obliged  to  desist  from  his  preten- 
sioDS  to  the  supreme  magistracy, 
33. 

Crassos,  P.  his  expedition  into 
Aquitaine,  G.  iiu  20 ;  reduces  the 
Sotiates,  22;  and  other  states, 
obliging  them  to  give  hostages, 
27. 

Crastinus,  his  character,  and  courage 
at  the  battle  of  Fharsalia,  C.  iiL 
91 ;  where  he  is  killed,  99. 

Cremona,  an  ancient  city  of  Grallia 
Cisalpina,  which  retains  its  name 
to  this  day,  and  is  the  metropolis 
of  the  Creinonese,  in  Italy. 

Crete,  one  of  the  noblest  islands  in 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,now  called 
Candia. 

Crispus,  C.  Salustius,  makes  himself 
master  of  Cereina,  and  sends  a 
great  quantity  of  corn  thence  to 
Cfesar's  camp,  AC  77. 

Critognatus,  his  extraordinary 
speech  and  proposal  to  the  gar- 
rison of  Alesia,  G.  vii.  77. 

Curio  obliges  Cato  to  abandon  the 
defense  of  Cicily,  C.  L  30 ;  sails 
for  Africa,  and  successfully  at- 
tacks Varus,  ii.  25 ;  his  speech  to 
revive  the  courage  of  his  men, 
32  ;  defeats  Varus,  34 ;  giving  too 
easy  credit  to  a  piece  of  false 
intelligence,  is  cut  off  with  his 
whole  army,  42. 

Curiosolitse,  a  people  of  Gaul,  in- 
habiting ComotuUle,  in  Bretagne. 

Cyclades,  islands  in  the  ^gean  Sea, 
L'Isole  deW  Archipelago. 

Cyprus,  an  island  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean Sea,  between  Syria''  and 
Cilicia,  Cipro. 

Cyrene,  an  ancient  and  once  a  fine 
city  of  Africa,  situate  over  against 
Matapan,  the  most  southern  Cape 
of  Morea,  Cairoan. 

Cyzlcus,  Atraki,  formerly  one  of  the 
largest  cities  of  Asia  Minor,  in  an 
island  of  the  same  name,  in  the 
Black  Sea. 


Dacia,  an  ancient  country  of  Scy- 
thia,  beyond  the  Danube,  contain- 


24 


ing  part  of  Hungary,  Ti-ansylvania, 
Wahachia,  and  Moldavia. 

Dalmatia,  a  part  of  Dlyricum,  now 
called  Sdavonia,  lying  between 
Croatia,  Bosnia,  Servia,  and  the 
Adriatic  Gulf. 

Danubius,  the  largest  riyer  in 
Europe,  which  rises  in  the  Black 
Porest,  and  after  flowing  through 
that  country,  Bavaria,  Austria^ 
Hungary,  Servia,  Bulgaria,  Mol- 
davia, and  Bessarabia,  receiving 
in  its  course  a  great  number  of 
noted  rivers,  some  say  sixty,  and 
120  minor  streams,  falls  into  the 
Black  or  Euxine  Sea,  in  two  arms. 

Dardania,  the  ancient  name  of  a 
country  in  Upper  Moesia,  which 
became  afterward  a  part  of 
Dacia ;  Casern,  and  part  oi  Servia. 

Decetia,  a  town  in  Gaul,  Decise,  on 
the  Loire. 

Deiotarus,  complains  to  Domitiua 
Calvinus  of  the  hostihties  com- 
mitted by  Pharnaces,  A.  34 ;  ad- 
dresses Cajsar  in  suppliant  terms 
and  obtains  pardon,  68. 

Delphi,  a  city  of  Achaia,  Ddpho,  aL 
Saiona. 

Delta,  a  very  considerable  province 
of  Egypt,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Nile,  Errif. 

Diablintes,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  inhabiting  the  country  call- 
ed Le  Perche;  al.  Diableres,  in 
Bretagne ;  aJ.  Lintes  of  Brabant ; 
al.  Lendoul,  over  against  Britain. 

Didius,  pursues  young  Pompey,  who 
is  slain,  and  his  head  brought  to 
Caesar,  H.  37 ;  he  falls  into  an 
ambuscade,  and  is  killed,  40. 

Divitiacus,  the  ^duan,  his  attach- 
ment to  the  Eomans  and  CsBsar, 
G.  i.  19 ;  Caesar,  for  his  sake,  par- 
dons his  brother  Dumnorix,  ihid. ; 
he  complains  to  Caesar,  in  behalf 
of  the  rest  of  the  Gauls,  of  the 
cruelty  of  Ariovistus,  31 ;  marches 
against  the  Bellovaci  create  a  di- 
version in  favor  of  Caesar,  ii.  10 ; 
intercedes  for  the  Bellovaci,  and 
obtains  their  pardon  from  Caesar 


554 


INDEX. 


14 ;  goes  to  Rome  to  implore  aid 
of  the  senate,  but  without  effect, 
vi.  12. 

Domitius  Alieiiobarbus,  besieged  by 
Ctesar  in  Corflnium,  writes  to 
Pompey  for  assistance,  C.  i.  15 ; 
seized  by  his  own  troops,  who 
offer  to  deliver  him  up  to  Cajsar, 
20 ;  Cajsar's  generous  behavior 
toward  him,  23 ;  ho  enters  Mar- 
seilles, and  is  intrusted  with  the 
supreme  command,  36  ;  is  defeat- 
ed in  a  sea-figlit  by  Deeimus  Bru- 
tus, 58 ;  escapes  with  great  diffi- 
culty a  little  before  the  surrender 
of  Marseilles,  ii.  22. 

Domitius  Calvinus  sent  by  Caesar 
into  Macedonia,  comes  very  op- 
portunely to  the  relief  of  Cassius 
Longinus,  C.  iii.  34 ;  gains  several 
advantages  over  Scipio,  32 ;  is 
unsuccessful  against  Pharnaces  in 
Armenia,  A.  34. 

Drapes,  in  conjunction  with  Luteri- 
us,  seizes  Uxellodunum,  G.  viii. 
30  ;  his  camp  ?to.mod,  and  him- 
self made  prisoner,  29;  he  starves 
himself^  44. 

Druids,  priests  so  called,  greatly  es- 
teemed in  Gaul,  and  possessed  of 
many  valuable  privileges,  G.  vi. 
13. 

Dubis,  a  river  of  Burgundy,  Le 
Doux. 

Dumnacus  besieges  Duracius  in 
Limonum,  G.  viii.  26  ;  is  defeated 
by  Fabius,  27. 

Dumnorix,  the  brother  of  Divitia- 
cus,  his  character,  G.  i.  15;  per- 
suades the  noblemen  of  Gaul  not 
to  go  with  Cajsar  into  Britain,  v. 
5;  deserts,  and  is  killed  for  his 
obstinacy,  6. 

Duracius  besieged  in  Limonum  by 
Dumnacus,  general  of  the  Andes, 
G.  viii.  26. 

Durocortorum,  a  city  of  Gaul, 
Rheims. 

Dyrrhachium,  a  city  of  Macedonia, 
Durazzo,  Drazzi ;  Cassar  endeav- 
ors to  inclose  Pompey  within  his 
lines  near  that  place,  C.  iii.  41. 


Eburones,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, inhabiting  part  of  the 
country,  now  tlie  bisliopric  of 
Liege,  and  the  county  of  Namur. 
Cajsar  takes  severe  vengeance  on 
them  for  their  perfidy,  G.  vi.  34,35. 

Ebiirovices,  a  people  of  Gaul,  inhab- 
iting the  country  of  Evn-eux,  in 
Normandy;  they  massacre  their 
senate,  and  join  with  Viridovix, 
G.  iii.  17. 

Egypt,  see  ^gypt. 

Elaver,  a  river  of  Gaul,  the  Allier. 

Elephants,  the  way  of  exercising 
and  training  them,  Af!  27  ;  sur- 
prising courage  of  a  soldier  at- 
tacked by  one,  Af.  84. 

Eleuteti  Cadurci,  a  branch  of  the 
Cadurci,  in  Aquitania.  They  are 
called  in  many  editions,  Eleutheri 
Cadurci,  but  incorrectly,  since 
Eleutheri  is  a  term  of  Greek 
origin,  and  besides  could  hardly 
bo  applied  to  a  Gallic  tribe  like 
1he  Eleuteti,  who,  in  place  of 
bei.ig  free  {ET^ev-t^epoi)  seem  to 
have  been  clients  of  the  Arvemi ; 
they  furuish  troops  to  the  relief 
of  Alesia,  G.  vii.  75. 

Elis,  a  city  of  Peloponnesus,  Behi- 
dere. 

Elusates,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  tho  country  of  Euse,  in 
Gascony. 

Ephesus,  an  ancient  and  celebrated 
city  of  Asia  Minor,  Efeso;  the 
temple  of  Diana  tliere  in  danger 
of  being  stripped,  G.  iii.  32. 

Epidaurus,  a  maritime  city  of  Dal- 
matia,  Ragixsa. 

Eplrus,  a  country  in  Greece,between 
Macedonia^  Achaia,  and  the  Io- 
nian Sea,  by  some  now  called 
Albania  inferior. 

Eporedorix  treacherously  revolts 
from  Caesar,  G.  vii.  54. 

Essui,  a  people  of  Gaul ;  the  word 
seems  to  be  a  corruption  from 
jEdui,  C.  V.  24. 

Etesian  winds  detain  Csesar  at  Alex- 
andria, which  involves  him  in  a 
new  war,  C.  iii.  107. 


INDEX. 


555 


Euphranor,  admiral  of  the  Rhodian 

fleet,  his  valor  and  magnanimity, 

A.  15. 
Eusubii,    corrupted  from  UneUi,  or 

Lexovii,  properly  the   people  of 

Lisieux,  in  Normandy. 

Fabius,  C.  one  of  Caesar's  lieuten- 
ants, sent  into  Spain,  with  three 
legions,  C.  i.  37  ;  builds  two 
bridges  over  the  Segre  for  the 
convenience  of  foraging,  40. 

Fanum,  a  city  of  Umbria  in  Italy, 
Fano,  C.  i.  11. 

Faustus  Sylla,  hia  death,  A£  95. 

Fortune,  her  wonderful  power  and 
influence  in  matters  of  war,  G. 
vi.  30. 

Fsesulfe,  Fiesoli,  an  ancient  city  of 
Italy,  in  the  duchy  of  Florence, 
anciently  one  of  the  twelve  con- 
siderable cities  of  Etruria. 

Flavum,  anciently  reckoned  the 
eastern  mouth  of  the  Rhine,  now 
called  the  Ulie,  and  is  a  passage 
out  of  the  Zuyder  Sea  into  the 
North  Sea 

Gabali,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  of  Givau- 
dan.  Their  chief  city  was  Andui- 
tum,  now  Mende,  G.  viL  64 ;  they 
join  the  general  confederacy  of 
VercingetorLx,  and  give  hostages 
to  Luterius,  G.  vii.  f . 

Gabinius,  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants, 
receives  a  considerable  loss  in 
Illyricum,  A.  42. 

Gades,  Cadiz,  an  ancient  and  con- 
siderable city  of  Spain,  H.  St. 

Gaditani,  the  people  of  Gades,  C. 
11,  18. 

Galatia,  a  country  in  Asia  Minor, 
lying  between  Cappadocia,  Pon- 
tus,  and  Paphlagonia,  now  called 
Chiangare. 

Galba  Sergius,  sent  against  the  Nan- 
tuates,  Veragrians,  .and  Seduni, 
G.  iiL  1 ;  the  barbarians  attack 
his  camp  unexpectedly,  but  are 
repulsed  with  great  loss,  iii.  6. 

GaUi,  the  Gauls,  the  people  of  an- 


cient Gaul,  now  France;  their 
country  preferable  to  that  of  the 
Germans,  G.  L  31 ;  their  manner 
of  attacking  towns,  IL  6 ;  of  great- 
er stature  than  the  Romans,  30 ; 
quick  and  hasty  in  their  resolves, 
iii.  8 ;  forward  in  imdertakffig 
wars,  but  soon  fainting  under 
misfortunes,  19;  their  manners, 
chiefs,  druids,  discipline,  cavalry, 
reUgion,  origin,  marriages,  and 
funerals,  vi.  13 ;  their  country 
geographically  described,  i.  1. 

Gallia,  the  ancient  and  renowned 
country  of  Gaul,  now  France.  It 
was  divided  by  the  Romans  into — 

Gallia  Cisalplna,  Tonsa,  or  Togata, 
now  Lomhardy,  between  the  Alps 
and  the  river  Rubicon :  and — 

GaUia  Transalpina,  or  Comata,  com- 
prehending France,  Holland,  the 
Netherlands:  and  further  subdi- 
vided into — 

Galha  Belgica,  now  a  part  of  Lower 
Germany,  and  the  Netherlands, 
vdth  Picardy ;  divided  by  Augus- 
tus, into  Belgica  and  Germania ; 
and  the  latter  into  Prima  and 
Secunda. 

Gallia  Celtica,  now  France  properly 
so  called,  divided  by  Augustus, 
into  Lugdunensis,  and  Rothoma- 
gensis. 

GiilUa  Aquitanica,  now  Gascony; 
divided  by  Augustus,  into  Prima, 
Secunda,  and  Tertia :  and — 

Gallia  Narbonensis,  or  Braccata, 
now  Languedoc,  Dauphiny,  and 
Provence. 

Gallograecia,  a  country  of  Asia 
Minor,  the  same  as  Gaiatta. 

Ganymedes,  made  commander  of 
the  Egyptian  army,  A.  4 ;  irritates 
the  people  by  hia  tyrannical  be- 
havior, 23. 

Garites,  a  people  of  Gaul,  inhabiting 
the  country  now  called  Gavre, 
Gavaraan. 

Garoceli,  or  Graioceli,  an  ancient 
people  of  Gaul,  about  Mount 
Genis,  or  Mount  Genevre ;  others 
place  them  in  the  Val  de  Gcrienne  r 


650 


INDEX. 


thej  oppose  Cnssar'g  passage  over 
the  Alps,  G.  i.  10. 

Garumna,  the  Garonne^  one  of  the 
largest  rivers  of  France,  which, 
rising  in  the  Pyrennees,  flows 
through  Guienne,  forms  the  vast 
•Bay  of  Garonne,  and  falls,  by  two 
mouths,  into  the  British  Seas. 
The  Garonne  is  navigable  as  far 
as  TouUmse,  and  communicates 
with  the  Mediterranean  by  means 
of  the  great  canal,  G.  i.  1. 

Garumni,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Ga- 
ronne, G.  iii.  27. 

Geldura,  a  fortress  of  the  Ubii,  on 
the  Rhine,  not  improbably  the 
present  village  of  Gelb,  on  that 
river  eleven  German  miles  from 
Nems. 

Genabum,  Orleans,  an  ancient  town 
of  Gaul,  famous  for  the  massacre 
of  the  Roman  citizens  committed 
there  by  the  Carnutes. 

Geneva^  a  city  of  Savoy,  now  a  free 
republic,  upon  the  borders  of 
Helvetia,  where  the  Rhone  issues 
from  the  Lake  Lemanus,  ancient- 
ly a  city  of  the  Allobroges. 

Genusus,  a  river  of  Macedonia,  un- 
certain, 

Gergovia,  the  name  of  two  cities  in 
ancient  Gaul,  the  one  belonging 
to  the  Boii,  the  other  to  the  Ar- 
verni.  The  latter  was  the  only 
Gallic  city  which  baffled  the  at- 
tacks of  Cffisar. 

of  the  Avemi,  Vercinge- 

torix  expelled  thence  by  Gobani- 
tio,  G.  vii.  4 ;  the  Romans  attack- 
ing it  eagerly,  are  repulsed  with 
great  slaughter,  50. 

of  the  Boii,  besieged  in 


vain  by  Vercingetorix,  G.  vii  9. 
Germania,  Germany,  one  of  the 
largest  countries  of  Europe,  and 
the  mother  of  those  nations  which, 
on  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire, 
conquered  all  the  rest.  The  name 
appears  to  be  derived  from  wer, 
war,  and  man,  a  man,  and  signifies 
the  country  of  warlike  men. 


Germans,  babituated  from  their  in- 
fancy to  arms,  G.  i.  36 ;  their 
manner  of  training,  their  cavalry, 
48;  their  superstition,  50;  de- 
feated by  CiEsar,  53 ;  their  man- 
ners, religion,  vi.  23;  their  huge 
stature  and  strength,  G.  i.  39. 

GetsD,  an  ancient  people  of  Scythia, 
who  inhabited  betwixt  Moesia 
and  Dacia,  on  each  side  of  the 
Danube.  Some  think  their  coun- 
try the  same  with  the  present 
Wallachia,  or  Moldavia. 

Getiili  desert  in  great  numbers  from 
Scipio  to  Caesar,  Af  35. 

Getulia,  a  province  in  the  kingdom 
of  Morocco,  in  Barbary. 

Gomphi,  a  town  in  Thessaly,  Gonfi, 
refusing  to  open  its  gates  to  Caesar, 
is  stormed  and  taken,  C.  iii.  80. 

Gorduni,  a  people  of  Belgium,  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  Ghent,  ac- 
cording to  others  of  Courlray ; 
they  join  with  Ambiorix  in  his 
attack  of  Cicero's  camp,  v.  39. 

Gotini,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, who  were  driven  out  of 
their  country  by  Maroboduus. 

Grsecia,  Greece,  a  large  part  of  Eu- 
rope, called  by  the  Turks  Romc- 
lia,  containing  many  countries, 
provinces,  and  islands,  once  the 
nursery  of  arts,  learning,  and 
sciences. 

Graioceli;  see  Garoceli. 

Grudii,  the  inhabitants  about  Lou- 
vaine,  or,  according  to  some,  about 
Bruges;  they  join  with  Ambiorix 
in  his  attack  of  Cicero's  camp,  G. 
V.  39. 

Gugerni,  a  people  of  ancient  Ger- 
many, who  dwelt  on  the  right 
banks  of  the  Rhine,  between  tho 
TJbii  and  the  Batavi. 

Guttones,  or  Gythones,  an  ancient 
people  of  Germany,  inhabiting 
about  the  Vistula. 

Hsemus,  a  mountain  dividing  Msesia 

and  Thrace,  Argentaro. 
Haliacmon,  a  river  of  Macedonia, 

uncertain ;  Scipio  leaves  Favonius 


INDEX. 


657 


with  orders  to  build  a  fort  on 
that  river,  C.  iii.  36. 

Harudes,  or  Harudi,  a  people  of 
Gallia  Celtica,  supposed  to  have 
been  originally  Germans ;  and  by 
some  to  have  inhabited  the  coun- 
try about  Constance. 

Helvetia,  Stuitzerland,  now  divided 
into  thirteen  cantons. 

Ilelvetii,  the  Helvetians,  or  Switzers, 
ancient  inhabitants  of  the  country 
oi  Switzerland ;  the  most  warlike 
people  of  Gaul,  G.  i.  1 ;  their  de- 
sign of  abandoning  their  own 
country,  %;  attacked  with  consid- 
erable loss  near  the  river  Saono, 
12;  vanquished  and  obliged  to 
return  home  by  Cajsar,  26. 

Helvii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  now  pos- 
sessed by  the  Vivarois;  Caesar 
marches  into  their  territories,  G. 
vii.  1. 

Heraclea,  a  city  of  Thrace,  on  the 
Euxine  Sea,  Pantiro. 

Sentica,  a  town  in  Mace- 
donia, Ghesia. 

Hercynia  Silva,  the  Hercinian  Forest, 
the  largest  forest  of  ancient  Ger- 
many, being  reckoned  by  Caesar 
to  have  been  sixty  days'  journey 
in  length,  and  nine  in  breadth. 
Many  parts  of  it  have  been  since 
cut  down,  and  many  are  yet  re- 
maining; of  which,  among  others, 
is  that  called  the  Bla£k  Ihrest; 
its  prodigious  extent,  G.  vi.  4. 

Hermanduri,  an  ancient  people  of 
Germany,  particularly  in  the 
country  now  called  Misnia,  in 
Upper  Saxony ;  though  they  pos- 
sessed a  much  larger  tract  of  land, 
according  to  some,  all  Bohemia. 

Herminlus  Mens,  a  mountain  of 
Lusitania,  Monte  Armino ;  accord- 
ing to  others,  Monte  delta  StreUa. 

Heruli,  an  ancient  northern  people, 
who  came  first  out  of  Scandavia, 
but  afterward  inhabited  the 
country  now  called  Mecklenburg 
in  Lower  Saxony,  toward  the 
Baltic. 


Hibemia,  Ireland,  a  considerable 
island  to  the  west  of  Great  Bri- 
tain, G.  V.  13. 

Hippo,  Bona,  a  city  of  the  province 
of  Constantine,  in  the  kingdom  of 
Tunis,  in  Africa,  upon  -the  Medi- 
terranean ;  Scipio  attacked  by  P. 
Sitius,  perishes  there,  A£  96. 

Hispalis,  a  city  of  Hispania  Bajtica, 
Seville ;  Casaar  makes  himself 
master  of  it,  H.  35. 

Hispania,  Spain,  one  of  the  most 
considerable  kingdoms  in  Europe, 
divided  by  the  ancients  into  Tar- 
raconensis,  Bsetica,  and  Lusitania. 
This  name  appears  to  be  derived 
from  the  PhcEnician  Saphan,  a 
rabbit,  vast  numbers  of  these  ani- 
mals being  found  there  by  the 
Phoenician  colonists. 

Iberus,  a  river  of  Hispania  Terra- 
conensis,  the  Ebro,  C.  L  60. 

Iccius,  or  Itius  Portus,  a  sea-port 
town  of  ancient  Gaul ;  Boulogne, 
or,  according  to  others,  Calais. 

Igillum,  an  island  in  the  Tviscan  Sea, 
il  Giglio,  Vlsle  du  Lys. 

Iguvium,  a  city  of  Umbria  in  Italy, 
Gubio;  it  forsakes  Pompey,  and 
submits  to  Csesar,  C.  i.  12. 

Ilerda,  a  city  of  Catalonia,  in  Spain, 
now  called  Zerida,  on  the  Segre. 

Ulurgavonenses,  a  people  of  Hispa- 
nia Tarraconensis,  near  the  Ibe- 
rus. They  submit  to  Cassar,  and 
supply  him  with  com,  C.  i.  60. 

lUyricum,  formerly  the  country  be- 
tween Pannonia  to  the  north,  and 
the  Adriatic  Sea  to  the  south, 
divided  into  Liburnia  and  Dal- 
matia.  It  is  now  chiefly  compre- 
hended under  Dalmaiia  and  Scla- 
vonia,  and  bordered  by  Pannonia, 
Istria,  Macedonia,  and  the  Adri- 
atic Gulf;  almost  whoUy  under 
the  respective  dominions  of  the 
Venetians  and  the  Turks.  Gabi- 
nius  receives  a  considerable  check 
there,  A.  42. 

Illurgis,  a  town  of  Hispania  Bagtica, 
iUcra. 


558 


INDEX. 


Indutiomaras,  at  the  head  of  a  con- 
siderable faction  among  the  Tre- 
viri,  Ct.  v.  3 ;  endeavoring  to 
make  himself  master  of  Labienus's 
camp,  is  repulsed  and  slain,  53. 

Isara,  the,  Iscre,  a  river  of  France, 
wliicli  rises  in  Savoy,  and  falls 
into  the  Rhone  above  Valance. 

Isauria,  a  province  anciently  of  Asia 
Minor,  now  a  part  of  Caramania^ 
and  subject  to  the  Turks. 

Issa  (an  island  of  the  Adriatic  Sea, 
Lissa),  revolts  from  Caesar  at  the 
instigation  of  Octavius,  C.  iii.  9. 

Ister,  that  part  of  the  Danube  which 
passed  by  lUyricum. 

Istria,  a  country  now  in  Italy,  under 
the  Venetians,  bordering  on  Illy- 
ricum,  so  called  from  the  river 
Ister. 

Istropolis,  a  city  of  Lower  Moesia, 
near  the  south  entrance  of  the 
Danube,  Prostraviza. 

Italia,  Italy,  one  of  the  most  famous 
countries  of  Europe,  once  the  seat 
of  the  Roman  empire,  now  under 
several  princes,  and  free  common- 
wealths. 

Italica,  a  city  of  Hispania  Ba;tica, 
Servila  la  Veja;  according  to 
others,  Alcala  del  Rio ;  shuts  its 
gates  against  Verro,  C.  ii.  20. 

Itius  Portus,  Cassar  embarks  there 
for  Britain,  G.  v.  5. 

Itursea,  a  country  of  Palestine, 
Soxar. 

Jacetani,  or  Lacetani,  a  people  of 
Spain,  near  the  Pyrensean  Moun- 
tains; revolt  from  Afrauius  and 
submit  to  Caesar,  C.  i.  60. 

Jadertini,  a  people  so  called  from 
their  capital,  Jadera,  a  city  of 
Illyricum,  Zara. 

Juba.,  king  of  Numidia,  strongly  at- 
tached to  Pompey,  C.  ii.  25  ;  ad- 
vances with  a  large  army  to  the 
reUef  ofUtica,  36;  detaches  a  part 
of  his  troops  to  sustain  Sabura, 
40 ;  defeats  Cario,  ii.  42 ;  his 
cruelty,  ii.  44 ;  brings  thirty  ele- 
phants to   Scipio,    Af.  25 ;    fills 


Caesar's  troops  with  great  terror, 
but  subsequently  becomes  con- 
temptible, Af.  48 ;  his  death,  Af. 
94. 
Jura,  a  mountain  in  Gallia  Belgica, 
which  separated  the  Sequani  from 
the  Helvetians,  most  of  which  is 
now  called  Mount  St.  Claude. 
The  name  appears  to  be  derived 
from  the  Celtic,  jou-rag,  which 
signifies  the  "domain  of  God;" 
the  boundary  of  the  Helvetians 
toward  the  Sequani,  G.  i.  2. 

Labienus,  one  of  Caesar's  lieuten- 
ants, is  attacked  in  his  camp,  G. 
V.  58.  vi.  6;  his  Stratagem,  G. 
vii.  60  ;  battle  with  the  Gauls,  G. 
vil  59 ;  is  solicited  by  Caesar's 
enemies  to  join  their  party,  G. 
viii.  52  ;  built  the  town  of  Cingu- 
lun,  C.  i.  15 ;  swears  to  follow 
Pompey,  C.  iii.  13 ;  his  dispute 
with  Valerius  about  a  peace,  C. 
iii.  19;  his  cruelty  toward  Cae- 
sar's followers,  C.  iii.  7 1 ;  flatters 
Pompey,  C.  iii.  87 ;  insulting  con- 
duct toward  Caesar's  soldiers,  Af. 
16,  50 ;  he  lays  an  ambuscade  for 
Caesar,  A£  60 ;  but  fails,  Af.  66 ; 
his  death,  H.  31. 

Lacus  Benacus,  Lago  di  Guardo, 
situated  in  the  north  of  Italy,  be- 
tween Verona,  Brescia,  and  Trent. 
Lemanus,    the    Lake    upon 


which  Geneva  stands,  formed  by 
the  river  Rhone,  between  Switzer- 
land to  the  north,  and  Savoy  to 
the  south,  commonly  called  the 
Lake  of  Geneva,  G.  i.  2,  8. 

Larinates,  the  people  of  Larinum,  a 
city  of  Italy,  Larino ;  C.  i.  23. 

Larissa,  the  principal  city  of  Thea- 
saly,  a  province  of  Macedonia,  on 
the  river  Peneo. 

Latini,  the  inhabitants  of  Latium, 
an  ancient  part  of  Italy,  whence 
the  Latin  tongue  is  so  called. 

Latobrigi,  a  people  of  GalUa  Bel- 
gica, between  the  Allobroges  and 
Helvetii,  in  the  country  called 
Lausanne;  abandon  their  country. 


INDEX 


669 


G.  i.  5 ;  return,  G.  L  28 ;  their 
number,  G.  i.  29. 

Lemnos,  an  island  in  the  -iEgean 
Sea,  now  called  Stalimane. 

Lemoviees,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  le  Limosin,  vii.  4. 

Lemoviees  Armorici,  the  people  of 
SL  Paul  de  Leon. 

Lenium,  a  town  in  Lusitania,  on- 
known. 

Lentiilus  Marcellinus,  the  quaestor, 
one  of  Caesar's  followers,  C.  iiL  62. 

Lentulus  and  Marcellus  the  consuls, 
Caesar's  enemies,  G.  viii.  50 ;  leave 
Rome  through  fear  of  Caesar,  C. 
L  14. 

Lenuneuli,  fishing-boats,  C.  ii.  43. 

Lepidus,  proconsul,  is  called  to  his 
assistance  by  Cassius,  A.  69. 

Lepontii,  a  people  of  the  Alps,  near 
the  vaJley  of  LeverUini,  G.  iv.  10. 

Leptis,  a  town  in  Africa,  Lebeda,  or 
Lepeda ;  a  free  state,  Af  7 ;  La- 
bienus  endeavors  to  storm  this 
town,  A£  29 ;  the  fines  imposed 
on  the  inliabitants,  Af  97. 

Leuci,  a  people  of  GaUia  Belgica, 
where  now  Lorrain  is,  well  skilled 
in  darthig.  Their  chief  city  is  now 
called  TmU,  G.  i  40. 

Levaci,  a  people  of  Brabant,  not  far 
from  Louvain,  whose  chief  town 
is  now  called  Leew;  dependents 
on  the  Nervii,  G.  v.  39. 

Lex,  law  of  the  .^Eaui  respecting  the 
election  of  magistrates,  G.  viL  33. 

Julian  law,  C.  ii.  14. 

—^  the  Pompeian  law  respecting 
bribery,  C.  iiL  1. 

two  Caelian  laws,  C.  iii.  20,  21. 

Lexovii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
Lisieux  in  Normandy,  G.  iii.  11,17. 

Liberty  of  the  Gauls,  G.  iii.  8  ;  the 
desire  of)  G.  v.  27  ;  the  sweetness 
o^  G.  iii.  10 ;  the  incitement  to, 
G.  viL  76 ;  C.  i.  47. 

Libertini,  freedmen  levied  for  war, 
Af  19. 

Libo,  praefect  of  Pompey's  fleet,  C. 
iii.  5;  converses  with  Cassar  at 
Oricum,  C.  iii  16 ;  takes  posses- 
sion of  the  Island  at  Brundisium, 


C.  iii.  23 ;  threatens  the  partisans 
of  Caesar,  C.  iiL  24  ;  withdraws 
from  Brundisium,  ibid. 

Libumi,  an  ancient  people  of  Illyri- 
cum,  inhabiting  part  of  the  pres- 
ent Croatia. 

Ligarius  Publius  ordered  to  be  put 
to  death  by  Caesar,  Af  64. 

Liger,  or  Ligeris,  the  Loire,  one  of 
the  greatest  and  most  celebrated 
rivers  of  France,  said  to  receive 
one  hundred  and  twelve  rivers  in 
its  course;  it  rises  in  Velay,  and 
fells  into  the  Bay  of  Aquitain,  be- 
low Nantz,  G.  iii.  6. 

Ligiiria,  a  part  of  ancient  Italy,  ex- 
tending from  the  Appenines  to 
the  Tuscan  Sea,  containing  jFfer- 
rara,  and  the  territories  of  Genoa. 

Lilybeum,  the  most  western  promon- 
tory of  the  island  of  Sicily,  where 
stood  a  city  of  the  same  name, 
now  Capo  Boco,  A£  37. 

Limo,  or  Limonum,  a  city  of  ancient 
Gaul,  Poitiers. 

Lingones,  a  people  of  Gallia  Belgica, 
inhabiting  in  and  about  Ldngres, 
in  Champagne,  G.  i.  26,  40. 

Liscus,  one  of  the  ^dui,  accuses 
Dumnorix  to  Caesar,  G.  i.  16,  17. 

Lissus,  an  ancient  city  of  Macedonia, 
Alessio. 

Litavicus,  one  of  the  JEdui,  G.  viL 
37;  his  treachery  and  flight,  G. 
vii.  38. 

Lucani,  an  ancient  people  of  Italy, 
inhabiting  the  country  now  called 
Basilicate. 

Luceria,  an  ancient  city  of  Italy, 
Lucera. 

Lucretius  Vespillo,  one  of  Pompey's 
followers,  C.  iii.  7. 

Lucterius,  or  Latcrlus,  one  of  the 
Cadurci,  vii.  5,  7. 

Lusitania,  Portugal,  a  kingdom  on 
the  west  of  Spain,  formerly  a  part 
of  it. 

Lusitanians,  light-armed  troops,  0. 
i.  48 ;  besiege  Hispalis,  H.  36. 

Lutetia,  Paris,  an  ancient  and  fa- 
mous city,  now  the  capital  of  all 
France,  on  the  river  Seine. 


560 


INDEX. 


Lygii,  an  ancient  people  of  Upper 
Germany,  who  inhabited  the 
country  now  called  Silesia,  and 
on  the  borders  of  Poland. 

Macedonia,  a  larj^o  country,  of  great 
antiquity  and  fame,  containing 
several  provinces,  now  under  the 
Turks. 

Macedonian  cavalry  among  Pom- 
pey's  troops,  C.  iii.  4. 

Micotis  Palus,  a  vast  lake  in  the 
north  part  of  Scythia,  now  called 
Marbianco,  or  Mare  della  Tana. 
It  is  about  six  hundred  miles  in 
compass,  and  the  river  Tanais 
disembogues  itself  into  it. 

Magetobria,  or  Amagetobria,  a  city 
of  Gaul,  near  which  Ariovistus 
defeated  the  combined  forces  of 
the  Gauls.  It  is  supposed  to 
correspond  to  the  modem  Moigte 
de  Broie,  near  the  village  of  Pon- 
tailler. 

Malaca,  a  city  of  Hispania  Bsetiea, 
Malaga,  A.  64. 

Malcus,  king  of  the  Nabathsei,  A.  1. 

Mandubri,an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
VAnxois,  in  Burgundy;  their  fam- 
ine and  misery,  G.  vii.  78. 

Mandubratius,  a  Briton,  G.  v.  20. 

Manilius,  a  Tusculan,  A.  53. 

Marcellus,  Caesar's  enemy,  G.  viii.  53. 

Marcius  Crispus,  is  sent  for  a  pro- 
tection to  the  inhabitants  of 
Thabena. 

Marcomanni,  a  nation  of  the  Suevi, 
whom  Cluverius  places  between 
the  Rhine,  the  Danube,  and  the 
Neckar;  who  settled,  however, 
under  Maroboduus,  in  Boliemia 
and  Moravia.  The  name  Mar- 
comanni signifies  border-men, 
Germans,  G.  i.  51. 

Marruclni,  an  ancient  people  of 
Italy,  inhabiting  the  country  now 
called  Abrvzzo,  C.  L  23 ;  ii.  34. 

Mars,  G.  vL  17. 

Marsi,  an  ancient  people  of  Italy, 
inhabiting  the  country  now  called 
Ducato  de  Marsi,  C.  ii.  27. 

Massilia,  Marseilles,   a    large    and 


fiourisliing  city  of  Provence,  in 
Franco,  on  the  Mediterranean, 
said  to  be  very  ancient,  and,  ac- 
cording to  some,  built  by  the 
Phoenicians,  but  as  Justin  will 
have  it,  by  the  Phocajans,  in  tho 
time  of  Tarquinius,  king  of  Rome. 
Massilienses,  the  inhabitants  of 
Marseilles,  C.  i.  34-36. 

Matisco,  an  ancient  city  of  Gaul, 
Mascon,  G.  vii.  90. 

Matrona,  a  river  in  Gaul,  the  Mame, 
G.  i.  1. 

Mauri,  Af  7. 

Mauritania,  Barhary,  an  extensive 
region  of  Africa,  divided  into  M. 
Csesariensis,  Tingitana,  and  Sito- 
fensis. 

Mazaca,  a  city  of  Cappadocia,  Tlsa- 
ria,  A.  66. 

Mediomatrices,  a  people  of  Lorrain, 
on  the  Moselle,  about  tho  city  of 
Mentz,  G.  iv.  10. 

Mediterranean  Sea,  the  first  discov- 
ered sea  in  the  world,  still  very 
famous,  and  much  frequented, 
which  breaks  in  from  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  between  Spain  and  Africa, 
by  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  or 
Hercules'  Pillar,  the  ne  plus  ultra 
of  the  ancients. 

Medobrega,  a  city  of  Lusitania, 
Armenna,  A.  48. 

Meldae,  according  to  some,  the  peo- 
ple of  Meaux ;  but  more  probably 
corrupted  from  Belgce. 

Melodunum,  an  ancient  city  of  Gaul, 
upon  the  Seine,  above  Paris, 
Melun,  G.  vii.  58,  60. 

Menapii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gallia 
Belgica^  who  inhabited  on  both 
sides  of  tho  Rhine.  Some  take 
them  for  the  inhabitants  of  Cleves, 
and  others  of  Antwerp,  Ghent,  etc. 
G.  ii.  4 ;  iii.  9. 

Menedemus,  C.  iii.  34. 

Mercurius,  G.  v.  17. 

Mesopotamia,  a  large  country  in  the 
middle  of  Asia,between  the  Tigris 
and  the  Euphrates,  Diarbeck. 

Messala,  Af  88. 

Messana,  an  ancient  and  celebrated 


INDEX. 


661 


city  of  Sicfly,  still  known  by  the 
name  o(  Messina,  C.  iii.  101. 

Metaurus,  a  river  of  Umbria,  now 
called  Metoro,  in  the  duchy  of 
Urbino. 

Metiosedum,  an  ancient  city  of  Gaul, 
on  the  Seine,  below  Paris,  Corbeil, 
,  G.  vii.  61. 

Metropolis,  a  city  of  Thessaly,  be- 
tween Pharsalus  and  Gompbi,  C. 
iii.  11. 

Milo,  C.  iii.  21. 

Minerva,  G.  vi.  12. 

Minutius  Rufus,  C.  iiL  T. 

Minutius  Silo,  A.  52. 

Mithridatos,  A.  26,  27. 

Mitylene,  a  city  of  Lesbos,  Metdin. 

Moesia,  a  country  of  Europe,  and  a 
province  of  the  ancient  Illyricum, 
bordering  on  Pannonia,  divided 
into  the  Upper,  containing  Bosnia 
and  Servia,  and  the  Lower,  called 
Bulgaria. 

Mona,  in  Caesar,  the  Isle  oi Man;  in 
Ptolemy,  Anglesey,  G.  v.  13. 

Monomachia,  H.  25. 

Morlni,  an  ancient  people  of  the 
Low  Countries,  who  probably  in- 
habited on  the  present  coast  of 
Bologne,  on  the  confines  of  Ficar- 
dy  and  Artois,  because  Caesar 
observes  that  from  their  country 
was  the  nearest  passage  to  Brit- 
ain, G.  iL  4. 

Moritasgus,  G.  v.  54. 

Mosa,  the  Maese,  or  Meuse,  a  large 
river  of  Gallia  Belgica,  which  falls 
into  the  German  Ocean  below  the 
Briel,  G.  iv.  10. 

Mosella,  the  Moselle,  a  river  which 
running  through  Lorraine,  passes 
by  Triers  and  falls  into  the  Rhine 
at  Coblentz,  famous  for  the  vines 
growing  in  the  neighborhood  of  it. 

Munatius  Plancus,  A.  52. 

Munda,  an  ancient  city  of  Spain, 
Munda;  al.  Ronda  la  Veja.  It  was 
on  the  plains  of  Munda  that  Cae- 
sar fought  his  last  battle  against 
the  sons  of  Pompey,  and  defeated 
them  after  an  obstinate  engage- 
ment, H.  32. 

24* 


Mysia,  a  country  of  Asia  Minor,  not 
far  from  the  Hellespont,  divided 
into  Major  and  Minor. 

Nabathaeia,  an  ancient  people  of 
Arabia,  uncertain. 

Nannetes,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  about 
Nantes,  G.  iiL  9. 

Nantuates,  an  ancient  people  of  the 
north  part  of  Savoy,  whose  coun- 
try is  now  called  Lo  Chablais,  G. 
iii.  1. 

Narbo,  Karbonne,  an  ancient  Roman 
city  in  Languedoc,  in  France,  said 
to  be  built  a  hundred  and  thirty- 
eight  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  G.  iii.  20. 

Narisci,  the  ancient  people  of  the 
country  now  called  Nortgow,  in 
Germany,  the  capital  of  which  is 
the  famous  city  of  Nuremburg. 

Nasidius,  AC  64. 

Nasua,  the  brother  of  Cimberius,  and 
commander  of  the  himdred  can- 
tons of  the  Suevi,  who  encamped 
on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  with 
the  intention  of  crossing  that 
river,  G.  i.  37. 

Naupactus,  an  ancient  and  con- 
siderable city  of  jEtolia,  now 
called  Lepanio,  C.  iiL  35. 

Neapohs,  a  city  of  Italy,  which  still 
retains  the  name  of  Naples,  Af.  2. 

Neapolis,  a  city  of  Africa,  between 
Clupea  and  Adrumetum,  now 
called  Napoli,  Af.  2. 

Nemetes,  a  people  of  ancient  Ger- 
many, about  the  city  of  Spire,  on 
the  Rhine,  G.  L  51. 

Nemetocenna,  a  town  of  Belgium, 
not  known  for  certain ;  according 
to  some.  Arras,  G.  viii.  47. 

Neocaesarea,  the  capital  of  Ponts, 
on  the  river  Licus,  now  called 
Tocat. 

iTervii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gallia 
Belgica,  thought  to  have  dwelt 
in  the  now  diocese  of  Cambray. 
They  attack  Caesar  on  his  march, 
and  fought  until  they  were  almost 
annihilated,  G.  ii.  17. 


562 


INDEX. 


Nessus,  or  Nestus,  a  river  in  Thrace, 
Kesto. 

Nicsca,  a  city  of  Bithynia,  now  call- 
ed Isnick,  famous  for  the  first 
general  council,  anno  324,  against 
Arianism. 

Nicomedes,  A.  66. 

Nicopolis,  a  city  of  Armenia  the 
Less,  Gianich;  likewise  of  Bul- 
garia, at  the  confluence  of  the 
Isacar  and  the  Danube,  common- 
ly called  Nigeholi,  A.  36. 

Nilus,  the  Nile,  a  river  of  Egypt, 
famous  for  its  annual  overflow, 
A.  5. 

Nitobriges,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  whoso  territory  lay  on 
cither  side  of  the  Garonne,  and 
corresponding  to  the  modern 
Agennois,  in  the  department  of 
Lot-et-Garonne.  Their  capital 
waa  Agrimum,  now  Agen,  G.  vii. 
T,  31,  46,  75. 

Noreia,  a  city  on  the  borders  of 
Illyricum,  in  the  province  of  Sty- 
ria,  near  the  modem  village  of 
Newmarket,  about  nine  German 
miles  from  Aquileia,  G.  i.  5. 

Noricaj  Alpos,  that  part  of  the  Alps, 
which  were  in,  or  bordering  upon, 
Noricum. 

Noricum,  anciently  a  large  country, 
and  now  comprehending  a  great 
partof^Ms^rm,  Styria,  Oarinthia, 
part  of  Tyrol,  Bavaria,  etc.,  and 
divided  into  Noricum,  Mediterra- 
neum  and  Ripense.  It  was  first 
conquered  by  the  Romans  under 
Tiberius,  in  the  reign  of  Augus- 
tus, and  was  celebrated  for  its 
mineral  treasures,  especially  iron. 

Noviodunum  Belgarum,  an  ancient 
city  of  Belgic  Gaul,  now  called 
Noyon, 

Noviodunum  Biturlgum,  Neuvy,  or 
Keufvy,  G.  vii.  12. 

Noviodunum  .^Eduorum.  Nevers,  G. 
vii.  55. 

Noviodunum  Suessionum,  Soissons, 
al.  Noyon,  G.  ii.  12. 

Noviomagum,  Spire,  an  ancient  city 
of  Germany,  in  the  now  upper 


circle  of  the  Rhino,  and  on  that 
river. 

Numantia,  a  celebrated  city  of  an- 
cient Spain,  famous  for  a  gallant 
resistance  against  the  Romans,  in 
a  siege  of  fourteen  years,  Almasan. 

NHmeiua,  G.  i.  T. 

Numidae,  the  inhabitants  ofj  G.  ii.  1. 

Numidia,  an  ancient  and  celebrated 
kingdom  of  Africa,  bordering  on 
Mauritania;  Algiers,  Tunis,  Tri- 
poli, etc. 

Nympheeum,  a  promontory  of  Illy- 
ricum, exposed  to  the  south  wind, 
and  distant  about  three  miles 
from  Lissus,  Alessio,  C.  iii.  26. 

Obucula,  a  town  in  Hispania-Baeti- 

ca,  uncertain,  A.  57. 
Ocelum,  a  town  situated  among  the 

Cottian  Alps,Usseau  in  Piedmont, 

G.  i.  10. 
Octavius,  C.  iii.  9.    ■ 
Octodurus,  a  town  belonging  to  the 

Yeragrians,  among  the  Pennine 

Alps,  now  Martigny  in  the  Valois, 

G.  iii.  1. 
Octogesa,  a  city  of  Hispania  Tarra- 

conensis,  Mequinenza,  C.  i.  61. 
OUovico,  G.  vii.  31. 
Oppius,  Af.  68. 
Orchomenus,   a  town   in   Boeotia, 

Orcomeno,  C.  iii.  55. 
Orcynia,  the  name  given  by  Greek 

writers  to  the  Ilercynian  Porest. 
Orgetorix,  G.  i.  2,  3. 
Oricum,  a  town  in  Epirus,  Oreo,  or 

Orcha,  C.  iii.  ii.  12. 
Oscenses,  the  people  of  Osca,  a  town 

in  Hispania  Tarraconensis,  now 

Huescar,  C.  i.  60. 
Oslsmii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 

one   of   the    Gentes    Armorica;. 

Their  country  occupied   part  of 

Neodron  Brittany;  capital  Vor- 

ganium,  afterward  Osismii,   and 

now  Korlez.     In  this  territory 

also  stood  Brivatas  Portus,  now 

Brest,  G.  i.  34. 
Otacilii,  C.  iii.  28. 

Pacidius,  Af.  78. 


INDEX. 


563 


Padus,  the  Po,  the  largest  river  in 
Italy,  which  rises  in  Piedmont, 
and  dividing  Lombardy  into  two 
parts,  falls  into  the  Adriatic  Sea, 
by  many  mouths,  south  of  Venice. 

Paemani,  an  ancient  people  of  Gallia 
Belgica ;  according  to  some,  those 
of  Luxemburg;  according  to 
others,  the  people  of  Petnont, 
near  the  Black  Forest,  in  part  of 
the  modern  Lugen,  G.  ii.  4. 

Palaepharsalus,  A.  48. 

Palseste,  a  town  in  Epirus,  near 
Oricum. 

Pannonia,  a  very  large  country  in 
the  ancient  division  of  Europe, 
divided  into  the  Upper  and  Low- 
er, and  comprehended  betwixt 
Ulyricum,  the  Danube,  and  the 
mountains  Cethi. 

Parada,  a  town  in  Africa,  not  far 
from  Utica,  Af  8T. 

Paraetonium,  a  maritime  city  of  Af- 
rica, Alberton,  A.  8. 

Parish,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  now  call- 
ed the  Isle  of  France.  Their  capi- 
tal was  Lutetia,  afterward  Pari- 
sii,  now  Paris,  G.  vi.  3. 

Parthia,  a  country  in  Asia,  lying 
between  Media,  Caramania,  and 
the  Hyrcanian  Sea. 

Parthians  at  war  with  Rome,C.iii.31. 

Parthini,  a  people  of  Macedonia; 
their  chief  city  taken  by  storm, 
C.  iii.  41. 

Psllgni,  a  people  of  Italy  in  Apruzzo, 
C.  i.  15. 

Peloponnesus,  the  Korea,  a  famous, 
large,  and  fruitful  peninsula  of 
Greece,  now  belonging  to  the 
Venetians. 

Pelusium,  an  ancient  and  celebrated 
city  of  Egypt,  Belbais ;  Pompey 
goes  to  it,  C.  iii.  103;  taken  by 
Mithridates. 

Pergamus,  an  ancient  and  famous 
city  of  Mysia,  Pergamo. 

Perinthus,  a  city  of  Thrace,  about 
a  day's  journey  west  of  Constan- 
tinople, now  in  a  decaying  condi- 
tion, and  called  Heraclea. 


Persia,  one  of  the  largest,  most 
ancient,  and  celebrated  kingdoms 
of  Asia. 

Petra,  an  ancient  city  of  Macedonia, 
uncertain. 

Potreius,  one  of  Pompey's  lieuten- 
ants, C.  i.  38 ;  is  wounded,  Af. 
19;  killed,  Af.  94. 

Petrogorii,  a  country  in  Gaul,  east 
of  the  mouth  of  the  Garumna; 
their  chief  city  was  Vesuna,  after- 
ward Petrocorii,  now  Perigueux, 
the  capital  of  Perigord. 

Peucini,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
islands  of  Peuce,  one  of  the 
mouths  of  the  Danube.  « 

Pharnaces  invades  the  Eoman  ter- 
ritories, A.  31. 

Pharsalia,  a  part  of  Thessaly,  famous 
for  the  battle  between  Caesar  and 
Pompey,  which  decided  the  fate 
of  tlie  Roman  commonwealth. 

Pharus,  an  isle  facing  the  port  of 
Alexandria  in  ancient  Egypt; 
Par  ion. 

Phasis,  a  large  river  in  Colchis,  now 
called  Fasso,  which  flows  into  the 
Euxino  Sea. 

Philippi,  a  city  of  Macedonia,  on  the 
confines  of  Thrace,  Filippo. 

Pliillppopolis,  a  city  of  Thrace,  near 
the  river  Hebrus,  Filippopoli.  ' 

Phrygia,  two  countries  in  Asia 
Minor,  one  called  Major,  the  other 
Minor. 

PIcenum,  an  ancient  district  of  Italy, 
lying  eastward  of  Umbria;  the 
March  of  Ancona;  according  to 
others,  Piscara. 

Picti,  Picts,  an  ancient  barbarous 
northern  people,  who,  by  inter- 
marriages became,  in  course  of 
time,  one  nation  with  the  Scots ; 
but  are  originally  supposed  to 
have  come  out  of  Denmark  or 
Scythia,  to  the  Isles  of  Orkney, 
and  from  thence  into  Scotland, 

Pictones,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
along  the  southern  bank  of  the 
Liger,  or  Loire.  Their  capital 
was  Limonum,  afterward  Pic- 
tones,  now  Paitross,  in  the  de- 


564 


INDEX. 


partment    ds  la    Vienne,   G.   iii. 
11. 

Pirustae,  an  ancient  people  of  Dal 
matia,  Illyricum,  on  the  confines 
of  Pamonia.  They  are  the  same 
aa  the  Pjraci  of  Pliny  (H.  N.  iii. 
22),  G.  V.  1. 

Pisaurum,  a  city  of  Umbria  in  Italy, 
Pisaro. 

Piso,  an  Aquitanian,  slain,  G.  iv.  12. 

Placentia,  an  ancient  city  of  Gallia 
Cisalpina,  near  the  Po,  now  the 
metropolis  of  the  duchy  of  Fia- 
cenza,  which  name  it  also  boars. 

Pleumosi,    an    ancient    people   of 
, Gallia    Belgica,    subject    to   the 
Servians,    and    inhabiting   near 
Tournay. 

Pompey,  at  first  friendly  to  Caesar, 
G.  vi.  1 ;  subsequently  estranged, 
G.  viii.  53 ;  could  not  bear  an 
equal,  C.  i.  32 ;  his  authority, 
power,  and  influence,  C.  L  61 ; 
sends  embassadors  to  Ceesar,  C. 
i.  8,  10 ;  always  received  great 
respect  from  Caesar,  C.  i.  9 ;  Ca3sar 
desires  to  bring  him  to  an  engage- 
ment, C.  iii.  66 ;  his  unfortunate 
flight, C.  iii.  15,  94, 102 ;  his  death, 
C.  iii.  6,  1. 

Pompeius  Rufus,  his  danger,  Af.  85. 

Polnponius,  C.  iii.  101. 

Pontus,  an  ancient  kingdom  of  Asia 
Minor,  between  Bithynia  and  Pa- 
phlagonia  upon  the  Euxine  Sea ; 
Caesar  takes  it,  A.  77  ;  Pharnaces 
seizes  it,  A.  41. 

Pontus  Euxinus,  the  Euxine,  or 
Black  Sea,  from  the  -.Egean  along 
the  Hellespont,  to  the  Mseotic 
Lake,  between  Europe  and  Asia. 

Posthumiana  Castra,  an  ancient 
town  in  Hispania  Baetica,  now 
called  Castro  el  Bio. 

Pothinus,  king\  Ptolemy's  tutor,  C. 
iii.  108;  his  death,  C.  iii.  112. 

Prseciani,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
PreciTMs;  they  surrendered  to  the 
Romans,  G.  iii.  27. 

Provincia  Romana,  or  Romanorum, 
one  of  the  southern  provinces  of 
France,  the  first  the  Romans  con- 


I  quered  and  brought  into  the  form 
of  a  province,  whence  it  obtained 
its  name  ;  which  it  still,  in  some 
degree,  retains,  being  called  at 
tliis  day,  Provence.  It  extended 
from  the  Pyrenees  to  the  Alps, 
along  the  coast.  Provence  is  only 
part  of  the  ancient  Provincia, 
which  in  its  full  extent  included 
the  departments  of  Pyrenccs- 
Ori  en  tales,  I'Arriege,  Ande,  Haute 
Garonne,  Tarn,  llerault,  Gard, 
Vaucluse,  Bouches  -  du  -  Rhone, 
Var,  Basses- Alpes,  Hautes-Alpes, 
La  Drome,  I'Isere,  TAin. 

Prusa,  or  Prusas,  Bursa,  a  city  of 
Bithynia,  at  the  foot  of  Olympus, 
built  by  Hannibal. 

Ptolomaiius,  Cassar  interferes  be- 
tween him  and  Cleopatra,  G.  iii. 
107;  his  father's  will,  C.  iii.  108  ; 
Caesar  takes  the  royal  youth  into 
his  power,  C.  iii.  109;  his  feigned 
tears,  A.  24;  his  death,  A.  31. 

Ptolemais,  an  ancient  city  of  Africa, 
Si.  Jean  d'Acre. 

Publius  Attius  Varus,  one  of  Pom- 
pey's  generals,  C.  ii.  23. 

Publius  Attius,  a  Roman  knight, 
taken  prisoner  by  C^sar,  Af  68  ; 
pardoned,  ibid.  89. 

Pyrenasi  Montes,  the  Pyrenees,  or 
Pyrenean  mountains,  one  of  the 
largest  chains  of  mountains  in 
Europe,  which  divide  Spain  from 
France,  running  from  east  to 
west  eighty -five  leagues  in  length. 
The  name  is  derived  from  the 
Celtic  Pyren  or  Pyrn,  a  high 
mountain,  hence  also  Brenner,  in 
the  Tyrol. 

Ravenna,  a  very  ancient  city  of 
Italy,  near  the  coast  of  the  Adri- 
atic Gulf|  which  still  retains  its 
ancient  name.  In  the  decline  of 
the  Roman  empire,  it  was  some- 
times the  seat  of  the  emperors  of 
the  "West ;  as  it  was  likewise  of 
the  Visi-Gothic  kingdom,  C.  i.  5. 

Rauraci,  a  people  of  ancient  Ger- 
many,   ne^r    the    Helvetii,    who 


INDEX. 


565 


inhabited  near  whore  Sasle  in 
Switzerland  now  is  ;  they  unite 
with  the  Helvetii,  and  leave 
home,  G.  L  5.  29. 

Rebilus,  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants, 
a  man  of  great  military  experi- 
ence, C.  ii.  34. 

Remi,  the  people  of  Rheims,  a  very 
ancient,  fine,  and  populous  city  of 
France,  in  the  province  of  Cham- 
pagne, on  the  river  Vesle;  sur- 
render to  Caesar,  G.  ii.  3 ;  their 
influence  and  power  with  Caesar, 
G.  V.  54 ;  vi.  64 ;  they  fall  into 
an  ambuscade  of  the  Bellovaci, 
G.  viii.  12. 

Rhedones,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  inhabiting  about  Bennes,  in 
Bretagne ;  they  surrender  to  the 
Romans,  G.  ii.  34. 

Rhaetia,  the  country  of  the  Grieons, 
on  the  Alps,  near  the  Hercynian 
Forest. 

Rhenus,  the  Rhine,  a  large  and  fa- 
mous river  in  Germany,  which  it 
formerly  divided  from  Gaul.  It 
springs  out  of  the  Rhastian  Alps, 
in  the  western  borders  of  Switz- 
erland, and  the  northern  of  the 
Grisons,  from  two  springs  which 
unite  near  Coire,  and  falls  into  the 
Meuse  and  the  German  Ocean, 
by  two  mouths,  whence  Virgil 

.  calls  it  Rhenus  bicornis.  It  passes 
through  Lacus  Brigantinus,  or  the 
Lake  of  Constance,  and  Lacus 
Acronius,  or  the  Lake  of  Zell,  and 
then  continues  its  westerly  direc- 
tion to  Basle  (Basilise).  It  then 
bends  northward,  and  separates 
Germany  from  France,  and  furth- 
er down,  Germany  from  Belgium. 
At  Schenk,  the  Rhine  sends  ofl" 
its  left-hand  branch,  the  Vahalis 
(Waal),  by  a  western  course  to 
join  the  Mosa  or  Meuse.  The 
Rhine  then  flows  on  a  few  mUes, 
and  again  separates  into  two 
branches — the  one  to  the  right 
called  the  Flevo,  or  Flevus,  or 
Flevum — now  the  Tssal,  and  the 
other  called  the  Helium,  now  the 


Leek.  The  latter  joins  the  Mosa 
above  Rotterdam.  The  Yssel  was 
first  connected  with  the  Rhine  by 
the  canal  of  Drusus.  It  passed 
through  the  small  lake  of  Flevo 
before  reaching  the  sea  which 
became  expanded  into  what  is 
now  called  the  Zuyder  Zee  by 
increase  of  water  through  the 
Yssel  from  the  Rhine.  The  whole 
course  of  the  Rhine  is  nine  hun- 
dred miles,  of  which  six  hundred 
and  thirty  are  navigable  from 
Basle  to  the  sea,  G.  iv.  10,  16, 
17;  vi.  9,  etc;  description  of  i(^ 
G.  iv.  10. 

Rhodanus,  the  Rhone,  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  rivers  of  France, 
which  rises  from  a  double  spring 
in  Mont  de  la  Fourche,  a  part  of 
the  Alps,  on  the  borders  of  Swit- 
zerland, near  the  springs  of  the 
Rhine.  It  passes  through  the 
Lacus  Lemanus,  Lake  of  Geneva^ 
and  flows  with  a  swift  and  rapid 
current  in  a  southern  direction 
into  the  Sinus  GaUicus,  or  Gulf  of 
Lyons.  Its  whole  course  is  about 
four  hundred  miles. 

Rhodope,  a  famous  mountain  of 
Thrace,  now  called  Valiza. 

Rhodus,  Rhodes,  a  celebrated  island 
in  the  Mediterranean,  upon  the 
coast  of  Asia  Minor,  over  against 
Car-ia. 

Rhyndagus,  a  river  of  Mysia  in  Asia, 
which  falls  into  the  Propontis. 

Roma,  Rome,  once  the  seat  of  the 
Roman  empire,  and  the  capital 
of  the  then  known  world,  now  the 
immediate  capital  of  Camagna  di 
Roma  only,  on  the  river  Tiber, 
and  the  papal  seat ;  generally 
supposed  to  have  been  built  by 
Romulus,  in  the  first  year  of  the 
seventh  Olympiad,  b.c.  753, 

Roscillus  and  .^gus,  brothers  be- 
longing to  the  AUobroges,  revolt 
from  Caesar  to  Pompey,  C.  iiL 
59. 

Roxolani,  a  people  of  Scythia  Eu- 
ropaca,  bordering  upon  the  Alani; 


666 


INDEX. 


'  their  country,  anciently  called 
Roxolonia,  U  now  lied  liiissia. 

Ruspina,  an  ancient  maritime  city 
of  Africa,  Sonse,  one  of  the  first 
to  embrace  the  party  of  Caesar, 
Af.  6. 

Riiteni,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
to  tlie  north-west  of  the  Volca) 
Arecomici,  occupying  the  district 
now  called  Lo  Rauergne.  Their 
capital  was  Segodunum,  after- 
ward Ruteni,  now  Rhodes,  G.  i. 
45;  vii.  7,  etc. 

Sabis,  the  Samhre,  a  river  of  the 
Low  Countries,  which  rises  in 
Picardy,  and  falls  into  the  Meuse 
at  Namur,  G.  ii.  16,  18  ;  vi.  33. 

Sabura,  general  of  king  Juba,  C.  ii. 
38  ;  his  stratagem  against  Curio, 
C.  ii.  40 ;   his  death,  C.  ii.  95. 

Sadales,  the  son  of  king  Cotys,  brings 
forces  to  Pompey,  C.  iii.  4. 

Saguntum,  taken,  H.  10. 

Salassii,  an  ancient  city  of  Pied- 
mont, whose  chief  town  was 
where  now  Aosta  is  situate. 

Sallust's  actions  at  Cacina,  Af  8. 

Salluvii,  Salbjes,  a  people  of  Gallia 
Narbonensis,  about  where  Aix 
now  is. 

Salona,  an  ancient  city  of  Dalmatia, 
and  a  Roman  colony ;  the  place 
where  Dioclesian  was  born,  and 
whither  he  retreated,  after  he  had 
resigned  the  imperial  dignity. 

Salsus,  a  river  of  Hispania  Bsetica, 
Eio  Salado,  or  Guadajos. 

Samarobriva,  Amiens,  an  ancient 
city  of  Gallia  Belgica,  enlarged 
and  beautified  by  the  emperor 
Antoninus  Pius,  now  Amicus, 
the  chief  city  of  Picardy,  on  the 
river  Somme ;  assembly  of  the 
Gauls  held  there,  G.  v.  24. 

Santones,  the  ancient  inhabitants  of 
Guienne,  or  Xantoigne,  G.  i.  10. 

Sardinia,  a  large  island  in  the  Medi- 
terranean, which  in  the  time  of 

•  the  Romans  had  forty-two  cities, 
it  now  belongs  to  the  Duke  of 
Savoy,  with  the  title  of  king. 


Sarmatia,  a  very  large  northern 
country,  divided  into  Sarmatia 
Asiatica,  containing  Tartary,  Pe- 
tigora,  Gircassia,  and  the  country 
of  the  Morduilce ;  and  Sarmatia 
Europaja,  containing  Russia,  part 
of  Poland,  Prussia,  and  Lithuania. 

Sarsura,  a  town  in  Airica,  unknown, 
Af  75. 

Savus,  the  Save,  a  large  river  which 
rises  in  Upper  Carniola,  and  falls 
into  the  Danube  at  Belgrade. 

Scjeva,  one  of  Cajsar'a  centurions, 
displays  remarkable  valor,  C.  iii. 
53  ;  his  shield  is  pierced  in  two 
hundred  and  thirty  places. 

Scaldis,  the  Scheld,  a  noted  river  in 
the  Low  Countries,  which  rises  in 
Picardy,  and  washing  several  of 
the  principal  cities  of  Flanders 
and  Brabant,  in  its  course,  falls 
into  the  German  Ocean  by  two 
mouths,  one  retaining  its  own 
name,  and  the  other  called  the 
Honte.  Its  whole  course  does  not 
exceed  a  hundred  and  twenty 
mUes,  G.  vi.  33. 

Scandina^'ia,  anciently  a  vast  north- 
ern peninsula,  containing  what  is 
yet  called  Schonen,  anciently 
Scania,  belonging  to  Denmark  ; 
and  part  of  Siceden,  Norway,  and 
Lapland. 

Scipio,  by  king  Juba's  order  changes 
his  garment,  Af  57  ;  trains  ele- 
phants for  battle,  Af  27  ;  hia 
opinion  of  Pompey  and  Csesar,  C. 
i.  1,  21 ;  his  fiight,  C.  iii.  37 ;  his 
^^defeat,  Af  52. 

Sediilius,  general  of  the  Lemovices ; 
his  death,  G.  vii.  38. 

Seduni,  a  people  of  Gaul,  to  the 
south-east  of  the  Lake  of  Geneva, 
occupying  the  upper  part  of  the 
Valais.  Their  chief  town  was 
Civitus  Seduuorum,  now  Sion,  G. 
iii.  1. 
Sedusii,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many on  the  borders  of  Suabia, 
G.  i.  5L 
Segni,  an  ancient  German  nation, 
neighbors  of  the  Con(\xusi,Zulpich. 


INDEX. 


667 


Sftgontiaci,  a  people  of  andent 
Britain,  inliabiting  about  Eolshot, 
in  Hampshire,  G-.  v.  21. 

Segovia,  a  city  of  Hispania  Bsetica, 
Sagovia  la  Menos. 

Segusiani,  a  people  of  Gallia  Celtica, 
about  where  Lionois  Ibrestistxow 
situate. 

Senones,  an  ancient  nation  of  the 
Celtce,  inhabiting  the  country 
about  the  Senonois,  in  Gaul. 

Sequana,  the  Seine,  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal rivers  of  France,  which, 
rising  in  the  duchy  of  Burgundy, 
not  far  from  a  town  of  the  same 
name,  and  running  through  Paris, 
and  by  Rouen,  forms  at  Candebec 
a  great  arm  of  the  sea. 

Sequani,  an  ancient  people  of  Gallia 
Belgica,  inhabiting  the  country 
now  called  the  Franche  Comte,  or 
the  Upper  Burgundy;  they  bring 
the  Germans  into  Gaul,  G.  vi.  12  ; 
lose  the  chief  power,  ihid. 

Servilius,  the  consul,  C.  iii.  21. 

Sesuvii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  about  Seez ;  they  sur- 
render to  the  Romans,  G.  ii.  34. 

Sextus  Bibaculus,  sick  in  the  camp, 
G.  vi.  38 ;  fights  bravely  against 
the  enemy,  ibid. 

Sextus  Caesar,  C.  ii.  20  ;  a  friend  and 
relation  of  Julius  Caesar,  A.  66. 

Sextus  Pompeius,  son  of  the  great 
Pompey,  H.  3 ;  seeks  assistance 
from  his  brother  Cneius  Pompey, 
H.  4. 

Sextus,  Quintilius  Varus,  quaestor, 
C.  i  23 ;  C.  u.  28. 

Sibuzates,an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  the  country  around  the 
Adour ;  they  surrender  to  the 
Romans,  G.  iii.  27. 

SiciHa,  Sicily,  a  large  island  in  the 
Tyrrhene  Sea,  at  the  south-west 
point  of  Italy,  formerly  called  the 
storehouse  of  the  Roman  empire, 
it  was  the  first  province  the  Ro- 
mans possessed  out  of  Italy,  0. 
i.  30. 

Sicoris,  a  river  in  Catalonia,  the 
Segre. 


Sigambri,  or  Sicambri,  an  ancient 
people  of  Lower  Germany,  be- 
tween the  Maese  and  the  Rhine, 
where  Guelderland  is ;  though  by 
some  placed  on  the  banks  of  the 
Maine,  G.  iv.  18. 

Silicensis,  a  river  of  Hispania  Baeti- 
ca,  Hio  de  las  Algamidas.  Others 
think  it  a  corruption  from  SinguU. 

Sinuessa,  a  city  of  Campania,  not  far 
from  the  Save,  an  ancient  Roman 
colony,  now  in  a  ruinous  condi- 
tion ;  Rocca  di  Mondragone. 

Sitius,  one  of  Caesar's  officers.  He 
invades  the  territory  of  Juba, 
A£  36. 

Soldurii,  G.  iii.  22. 

Soricaria,  a  city  of  ancient  Spain, 
unknown. 

Soritia,  an  ancient  town  in  Spain, 
unknown,  H.  27. 

Sotiates,  or  Sontiates,  an  ancient 
people  of  Gaul,  inhabiting  the 
country  about  Aire;  conquered 
by  Cajsar  Aquillus,  G.  iii.  20,  21. 

Sparta,  a  city  of  Peloponnesus,  now 
caUed  Mucithra,  said  to  be  as  an- 
cient as  the  days  of  the  patriarch 
Jacob. 

Spoletium,  Spoleio,  a  city  of  great 
antiquity,  of  Umbria,  in  Italy,  the 
capital  of  a  duchy  of  the  same 
name,  on  the  river  TesLno,  where 
are  yet  some  stately  ruins  of  an- 
cient Roman  and  Gothic  edifices. 

Statins  Marcus,  one  of  Caesar's  lieu- 
tenants, C.  iii.  15. 

Suessiones,  an  ancient  people  of 
Gaul,  les  Soissanois;  a  kindred 
tribe  with  the  Remi,  G.  ii.  3 ;  sur- 
render to  Ceesar,  G.  iiL  13. 

Suevi,  an  ancient,  great,  and  war- 
like people  of  Germany,  who  pos- 
sessed the  greatest  part  of  it,  from 
the  Rhine  to  the  Elbe,  but  after- 
ward removed  from  the  northern 
parts,  and  settled  about  the  Dan- 
ube ;  and  some  marched  into 
Spain,  where  they  established  a 
kingdom,  the  greatest  nation  in 
Germany,  G.  i.  37,  51,  54;  hold 
a  levy  against  the  Romans,  G~.  iv. 


668 


INDEX. 


19;  tho  Germans  say  that  not 
even  the  gods  are  a  match  for 
them,  G.  iii.  7  ;  tho  Ubii  pay  them 
tribute,  G.  iv.  4. 

Sulcitani,  an  ancient  people  of  Sar- 
dinia, unknown,  Af.  98. 

Sulmo,  an  ancient  city  of  Italy, 
Suhnona;  its  inhabitants  declare 
in  favor  of  Caesar,  C.  i.  18. 

Sulpicius,  one  of  Caesar's  lieutenants, 
stationed  among  the  ./Edui,  C.  i. 
74. 

Supplications  decreed  in  favor  of 
Caesar  on  several  occasions,  G.  ii. 
15;  ibid.  35;  iv.  38. 

Suras,  one  of  tho  -(Eduan  nobles, 
taken  prisoner,  G.  viii.  45. 

Sylla,  though  a  most  merciless  ty- 
rant, left  to  the  tribunes  the  right 
of  giving  protection,  C.  L  5,  73. 

Syracusse,  Saragusa,  once  one  of 
the  noblest  cities  of  Sicily,  said  to 
have  been  built  by  Archias,  a 
Corinthian,  above  seven  hundred 
years  before  Christ.  The  Romans 
besieged  and  took  it  during  the 
second  Punic  war,  on  which  oc- 
casion the  great  Archimedes  was  j 
kUled. 

Syria,  a  large  country  of  Asia,  con- 
taining several  provinces,  now 
called  Souristan ;  affairs  in  it,  A. 
65. 

Syrtes,  the  Deserts  of  Barbary ;  also 
two  dangerous  sandy  gulfs  in  the 
Mediterranean,  upon  the  coast  of 
Barbary,  in  Africa,  called  the  one 
Syrtis  Magna,  now  the  Gulf  of 
Sidra;  the  other  Syrtia  Parva, 
now  the  G-idf  of  Capes. 

Tamesis,  the  Thames,  a  celebrated 
and  well-known  river  of  Great 
Britain ;  Caesar  crosses  it,  v.  18. 

Tanais,  the  Don,  a  very  large  river 
in  Scythia,  dividing  Asia  from 
Europe.  It  rises  in  the  province 
of  Resan,  in  Russia,  and  flowing 
through  Crim-Tartary,  runs  into 
the  Masotic  Lake,  near  a  city  of 
tho  same  name,  now  in  ruins. 

Tarbelli,  a  people  of  ancient  Gaul, 


near    the    Pyrenees,    inhabiting 
about  Ays  and  Bayonne,  in  tho 
country  of  Labour d;  they  surren- 
der to  Crassus,  G.  iii.  27. 
Tarcundarius   Castor,   assists  Pom- 
pey  with  three  hundred  cavalry, 
C.  iii.  4. 
Tarracina,  an  ancient  city  of  Italy, 
which  still  retains  the  same  name. 
TarnXco,  Tarragona,  a  city  of  Spain, 
which  in  ancient  time  gave  name 
to  that  part  of  it  called  Ilispania 
Tarraconensis ;  by  some  said  to 
be  built  by  the    Scipios,  though 
others  say  before  the  Roman  con- 
quest, and  that  they  only  enlarged 
it.    It  stands  on  the  mouth  of  the 
river  Tulcis,  now  el  Vracoli,  with 
a  small  haven  on  the  Mediterra- 
nean;   its   inhabitants   desert  to 
Caesar,  C.  L  21,  60. 
Tarsus,    Tarso,    the   metropolis   of 
Cilicia,    famous    for    being    tho 
birth-place  of  St.  Paul,  A.  66. 
Tarusates,an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
uncertain;  according  to  some,  le 
Teursan;    they  surrender  to  the 
Romans,  G.  in.  13,  23,  27. 
Tasgetius,  chief  of  the  Camutes,slaia 

by  his  countrymen,  G.  v.  25. 
Taurois,  a  fortress  of  the  inhabitants 

of  Massiha. 
Taurus,  an  island  in  the  Adriatic 

Sea,  unknown. 
Taurus  Mons,  the  largest  mountain 
in  all  Asia,  extending  from  the 
Indian  to  the  ^gean  Sea,  called 
by   different   names  in   different 
countries,  viz.,  Imaus,  Caucasus, 
Caspius,  Cerausius,  and  in  Scrip- 
ture, Ararat.     Herbert  says  it  is 
fifty  English  miles  over,  and  1500 
long. 
Taximagulus,  one  of  the  four  kings 
or  princes  that  reigned  over  Kent, 
G.  V.  22. 
Tectosages,  a  branch  of  the  Yolcaj, 

G.  vi.  24. 
Tegea,  a  city  of  Africa,  unknown. 
Tenchtheri,    a    people    of   ancient 
Germany,bordering  on  the  Rhine, 
near    Overyssel;    they   and    the 


INDEX. 


569 


TTsipetes  arrivo  at  the  banks  of 
the  Rhine,  iv.  4 ;  cross  that  river 
by  a  stratagem,  ibid. ;  are  defeat- 
ed with  great  slaughter,  ibid.  15. 

Tergeste,  a  Roman  colony,  its  in- 
habitants in  the  north  of  Italy  cut 
off  by  an  incursion,  G.  viii.  24. 

Temi,  an  ancient  Roman  colony,  on 
the  river  Nare,  twelve  miles  from 
Spoletum. 

Teutomatus,  king  of  the  Nitobriges, 
G.  viL  31. 

Teutones,  or  Teutoni,  an  ancient 
people  bordering  on  the  Cimbri, 
the  common  ancient  name  for  all 
the  Germans,  whence  they  yet 
call  themselves  Teutscfie,  and  their 
country  Teutschland ;  they  are  re- 
pelled from  the  territories  of  the 
Belgas,  G.  ii.  4. 

Thabena,  a  city  of  Africa,  unknown, 
its  inhabitants  implore  the  aid  of 
Caesar,  Af.  77. 

Thapsus,  a  maritime  city  of  Africa, 
uncertain. 

Thebse,  Thebes,  a  city  of  Boeotia,  in 
Greece,  said  to  have  been  built  by 
Cadmus,  destroyed  by  Alexander 
the  Great,  but  rebuilt,  and  now 
known  by  the  name  of  Stives; 
occupied  by  Kalenus,  C.  iii.  55. 

Thermopylae,  a  famous  pass  on  the 
great  mountain  Oeta,  leading  into 
Phocis,  in  Achaia,  now  called 
Bocca  di  Lupa. 

Thessaly,  a  country  of  Greece,  for- 
merly a  great  part  of  Macedonia^ 
now  called  Janna;  in  conjunction 
with  .(Etolia,  sends  embassadors 
to  Caesar,  C.  iii  34;  reduced  by 
Caesar,  ibid  81. 

Thessalonica,  a  chief  city  of  Mace- 
donia, now  called  Salonichi. 

Thracia,  a  large  coimtry  of  Europe, 
eastward  from  Macedonia,  com- 
monly called  Romania,  bounded 
by  the  Euxine  and  ^gean  Seas. 

Thiirii,  or  Turii,  an  ancient  people 
of  Italy,  Torre  Brodogneto. 

Tigurinus  Pagus,  one  of  the  four 
districts  into  which  the  Helvetii 
were  divided  according  to  Caesar, 


the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the 
canton  of  Zurich  in  Switzerland, 
cut  to  pieces  by  Caesar,  G.  i.  12. 

Tisdra,  or  Tisdrus,  an  ancient  city  of 
Africa,  Gairoan;  a  fine  imposed 
on  the  inhabitants,  A£  97. 

Titii,  two  brothers  of  that  name, 
Spaniards,  coming  to  the  assist- 
ance of  Caesar  in  the  African  war 
are  intercepted,  Af  28. 

Titus  Ampins  attempts  sacrilege, 
but  is  prevented,  C.  iii.  105. 

Tolosa,  Thoulotise,  a  city  of  Aqui- 
taine,  of  great  antiquity,  the  cap- 
ital of  Languedoc,  on  the  Ga- 
ronne. 

Toxandri,  an  ancient  people  of  the 
Low  Countries,  about  Breda,  and 
Gertruydenburg ;  but  according 
to  some,  of  the  diocese  of  Liege. 

Tralles,  an  ancient  city  of  Lydia  in 
Asia  Minor,  Chara,  C.  iii.  105. 

Trebonius,  one  of  Caesar's  lieuten- 
ants, C.  i.  36 ;  torn  down  from  the 
tribunal,  C.  iiL  21;  shows  remark- 
able industry  in  repairing  the 
works,  C.  IL  14;  and  humanity, 
C.  iiu  20;  made  proconsul,  A- 
64. 

Trevlri,  the  people  of  Treves,  or 
Triers,  a  very  ancient  city  of 
Lower  Germany,  on  the  Moselle, 
said  to  have  been  built  by  Tre- 
betas,  the  brother  of  Ninus.  It 
was  made  a  Roman  colony  in  the 
time  of  Augustus,  and  became 
afterward  the  most  famous  city 
of  Gallia  Belgica.  It  was  for  some 
time  the  seat  of  the  western  em- 
pire, but  it  is  now  only  the  seat 
of  the  ecclesiastical  elector  named 
from  it,  G.  i.  37 ;  surpass  the  rest 
of  the  Gauls  in  cavarly,  G.  ii.  24 ; 
solicit  the  Germans  to  assist  them 
against  the  Romans,  G.  v.  2,  55 ; 
their  bravery,  G.  viiL  25  ;  their 
defeat,  G.  vL  8 ;  viL  63. 

Triboci,  or  Triboces,  of  people  of 
ancient  Germany,  inhabiting  tho 
country  of  Alsace,  G.  i.  51. 

Tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  centu- 
rions, desert  to  Cscsar,  C.  L  5. 


■>lo 


INDEX. 


Tribunes  (of  tho  people),  flee  to 
Caesar,  C.  i.  5. 

Trinobantes,  a  people  of  ancient 
liritain,  inhabitants  of  the  coun- 
ties of  Mkldli^-ex  and  Hertford- 
shire, G.  V.  20. 

Troja,  Troy,  a  city  of  Phrygia,  in 
Asia  Minor,  near  Mount  Ida,  des- 
troyed by  the  Greeks,  after  a  ten 
years'  siege. 

Tubero  is  prevented  by  Attius  Varus 
from  landing  on  the  African  coast, 
G.  i.  31. 

Tulingi,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, who  inhabited  about  where 
now  Slulingen  in  Switzerland  is ; 
border  on  the  Helvetii,  G.  i.  5. 

Tullius,  one  of  Pompey's  lieutenants, 
IT.  17. 

Tungri,  an  ancient  people  inhabit- 
ir.'^  about  where  Tongres,  in 
Liego,  now  is. 

Tr-  jnes,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  about  Tours. 

Tusci,  or  Hetrusci,  tho  inhabitants 
of  Tuscany,  a  very  large  and  con- 
siderable region  of  Italy,anciently 
called  Tyrrhenia,  and  Etruria. 

Ubii,  an  ancient  people  of  Lower 
Germany,  who  inhabited  about 
where  Cologne  and  the  duchy  of 
Juliers  now  are.  They  seek  pro- 
tection from  the  Romans  against 
the  Suevi,  G.  iv.  3  ;  tributary  to 
the  Suevi,  ibid. ;  declare  in  favor 
of  Cajsar,  G.  iv.  9,  14. 

Ucubis,  a  town  in  Hispania  Bsetica, 
Lucubi,  H.  8. 

Ulcilles  Hirrus,  one  of  Pompey's 
officers,  C.  i.  15. 

TJlla,  or  Ulia,  a  town  in  Hispania 
Bajtica,  in  regard  to  whose  situa- 
tion geographers  are  not  agreed ; 
some  making  it  Monte  Major, 
others  Vaena,  others  Vilia. 

Umbria,  a  large  country  of  Italy,  on 
both  sides  of  the  Appennines. 

Unelli,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
uncertain,  G.  ii.  34. 

Urbi^enus,  one  of  the  cantons  of 
tha  Uolvctii,  G.  i.  27. 


Ursao,  a  town  of  Hispania  Baetica, 
Ossuna;  strongly  fortified  by 
nature,  H.  41. 

Usceta,  a  town  of  Africa  whoso 
situation  is  not  known  for  certain. 

Usipetes,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, who  frequently  changed 
their  habitation. 

Usita,  a  town  unknown. 

Utica,  a  city  of  Africa,  famous  for 
the  death  of  Cato ;  Biserte ;  feel- 
ings of  the  inhabitants  toward 
Cato,  Af  88. 

Uxellodunum,  a  town  in  Gaul, 
whose  situation  is  not  known; 
according  to'  some,  Ussoldun ;  be- 
sieged and  stormed,  G.  viii.  32. 

Vacea,  a  town  in  Africa,  unknown. 

Vahalis,the  Waal,  the  middle  branch 
of  the  Rhine,  which,  passing  by 
Nimeguen,  falls  into  the  Meuse, 
above  Gorcum,  G.  iv.  10. 

Valerius  Placcus,  one  of  Caesar's 
lieutenants,  C.  L  30 ;  his  death, 
C.  iii.  53. 

Valetiacus,  the  brother  of  Cotus,  G. 
vii.  32. 

Vangiones,  an  ancient  people  of 
Germany,  about  the  city  of 
Worms,  G.  i.  51. 

Varenus,  a  centurion,  his  bravery, 
G.  V.  44. 

Varro,  one  of  Pompey's  lieutenants, 
C.  i.  38;  his  feehngs  toward  Cae- 
sar, C.  ii.  17  ;  his  cohorts  driven 
out  by  the  inhabitants  of  Carmo- 
na,  C.  ii.  10 ;  his  surrender,  C.  ii. 
20. 

Varus,  the  Var,  a  river  of  Italy, 
that  flows  into  the  Mediterranean 
Sea,  C.  i.  87. 

Varus,  one  of  Pompey's  lieutenants, 
his  conduct  in  Africa,  AC  64;  is 
afraid  to  oppose  Juba,  C.  ii.  44; 
his  flight,  0.  ii.  34;  his  death, 
H.  31. 

Vatinius,  one  of  Cfesar's  followers, 
C.  iii.  100 ;  his  bravery  and  vic- 
tory over  Octavius,  A.  41,  46. 

Velauni,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabitincr  about  Velai. 


INDEX. 


571 


Vallaunodunum,.  a  town  in  Gaul, 
about  which  geographers  are 
much  divided;  some  making  it 
Auaxrre,  others  Chasteau  Landon, 
others  ViUeneuve  in  Lorraine, 
others  Veron.  It  surrenders,  G. 
vii.  11. 

Velocasses,  an  ancient  people  of 
Normandy,  about  Rouen,  G.  ii.  4. 

Veneti,  this  name  was  anciently  giv- 
en as  well  to  the  Venetians,  as  to 
the  people  of  Vamies,  in  Bretagno, 
in  Gaul,  for  which  last  it  stands 
in  Caesar.  They  were  powerful 
by  sea,  G.  iii.  1 ;  their  senate  is 
put  to  death  by  Caesar,  G.  iii.  16 ; 
they  are  completely  defeated, 
ibid.  15  ;  and  surrender,  ibid,  16. 

Ventisponte,  a  town  of  Spain,  un- 
known. 

Veragri,  a  people  of  Gallia  Lugdu- 
nensis,  whose  chief  town  was 
Aguanum,  now  St.  Maurice,  G. 
iii.  1. 

Verbigenus,  or  Urbigenus  Pagus,  a 
nation  or  canton  of  the  Helve- 
tians, inhabiting  the  country  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Orbe. 

Vercelli  Campi,  the  Plains  of  Ver- 
ceUce,  fkmous  for  a  victory  the 
Eomans  obtained  there  over  the 
Cimbri.  The  city  of  that  name  is 
in  Piedmont  on  the  river  Sesia, 
on  the  borders  of  the  duchy  of 
Milan. 

Vercingetorix,  the  son  of  Celtillus, 
receives  the  title  of  king  from  his 
followers,  G.  vii.  4 ;  his  plans,  G. 
viL  8  ;  is  accused  of  treachery,  G. 
vii  20;  his  acts,  G.  viL  8;  sur- 
renders to  Caesar,  G.  vii.  82. 

Vergasillaunus,  the  Arvemian,  one 
of  the  Gallic  leaders,  G.  viL  76 ; 
taken  prisoner,  G.  vii.  88. 

Yergilius,  one  of  Pompey's  parti- 
sans, in  command  of  Thapsus, 
A£  79. 

Vergobretus,  the  name  given  to  the 
chief  magistrate  among  the  .^dui, 
G.  i.  16. 

Veriidoctius,  one  of  the  Helvetian 
embassy  who  request  permission 


from  Caesar  to  pass  through  the 
province,  G.  i.  7. 

Veromandui,  a  people  of  Gallia 
Belgica,  whose  country,  now  a 
part  of  Picardy,  is  still  called 
Vermandois. 

VerSna,  a  city  of  Lombardy,  the 
capital  of  a  province  of  the  same 
name,  on  the  river  Adige,  said  to 
have  been  built  by  the  Gauls  two 
hundred  and  eighty-two  years 
before  Christ.  It  has  yet  several 
remains  of  antiquity. 

Vertico,  one  of  the  Nervii.  He  was 
in  Cicero's  camp  when  it  was  at- 
tacked by  the  Eburoues,  and  pre- 
vailed on  a  slave  to  carry  a  letter 
to  Csesar,  communicating  that  in- 
formation, G.  V.  49. 

Vertiscus,  general  of  the  Remi,  G. 
viiL  12. 

Yesontio,  Besanron,  the  capital  of 
the  Sequani,  now  the  chief  city 
of  Burgundy,  G.  i.  38. 

Vettones,  a  people  of  Spain,  inhabit- 
ing the  province  of  Estramadura, 
C.  i.  38. 

Vibo,  a  town  in  Italy,  not  far  from 
the  Sicilian  Straits,  Bibona. 

Yibullius  Rufus,  one  of  Pompey's 
followers,  C.  i.  15. 

Vienna,  a  city  of  Narbouese  Gaul, 
Vienne  in  Duuphiny,  G.  vii.  9. 

Vindelici,  an  ancient  people  of  Ger- 
many, inhabitants  of  the  country 
of  Vindelicia,  otherwise  called 
Rsetia  secunda. 

Viridomarus,  a  nobleman  among 
the  ^dui,  G.  vii.  38. 

Yiridorix,  king  of  the  Unelli,  G.  iiL 
17. 

Vistula,  the  Weichsel,  a  famous  river 
of  Poland,  which  rises  in  the 
Carpathian  mountains,  in  Upper 
Silesia,  and  falls  into  the  Baltic, 
not  far  from  Dantzic,  by  three 
mouths. 

Visurgis,  the  Weser,  a  river  of  Lower 
Germany,  which  rises  in  Franco- 
nia,  and,  among  other  places  of 
note,  passing  by  Bremen,  falls 
into  the  German  Ocean,  not  lar 


512 


INDEX. 


from  tho  mouth  of  the  Elbe,  be- 
tween that  and  tho  Ems. 

Vocates,  a  people  of  Gaul,  on  the 
confines  of  the  Lapurdenses,  G. 
iii.  23. 

Voeis,  tho  king  of  tho  Norici,  G.  i. 
58. 

Yocontii,  an  ancient  people  of  Gaul, 
inhabiting  about  JDie,  in  Dauphi- 
ny,  and  Vaison,  in  the  county  of 
Venisso. 

Vegesus  Mons,  the  mountain  of 
Vauge,  in  Lorrain,  or,  according 
to  others,  de  FaiLcilles,  G.  iv.  10. 

Volcse  Arecomici,  and  Tectosages, 
an  ancient  people  of  Gaul,  in- 
habiting the  Upper  and  Lower 
Languedoc. 


YolcfT.  a  jiowerful  Gallic  tribe,  di- 
vided into  two  branches,  the 
Tectosages  and  Arecomici,  G. 
vii.  7. 

Volcatius  TuUus,  one  of  Ca3sar'a 
partisans,  C.  iii.  52. 

Zama,  a  town  in  Africa,  famous  for 
the  defeat  of  Hannibal  there  by 
Scipio,  now  called  Zamora.  Its 
inhabitants  shut  the  gates  against 
Juba,  their  king,  AC  91 ;  summon 
Caesar  to  their  aid,  Af.  92. 

Zetta,  a  maritime  city  of  Africa,  now 
Zerbi,  Af.  68. 

Ziela,  or  Zela,  a  city  of  Pontus, 
Arzila,  A.  72;  near  it  Triariua 
was  defeated  by  Mithridates. 


HARPER'S 
NEW  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY. 


The  want  of  a  Series  of  Litekal  Teanblationb  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  an- 
thers who  are  usually  studied  in  the  American  course  of  Academic  education,  has 
been  long  felt  by  the  most  intelligent  and  assiduous  classical  teachers.  That 
they  are  capable  of  being  abused  by  the  indolent  and  unfaithful  pupil  is  no  plea 
against  their  utility  when  employed  in  their  legitimate  place.  A  translation  of 
an  ancient  writer  into  English,  as  perfectly  literal  as  is  permitted  by  the  idioms 
of  the  respective'languages,  affords  an  invaluable  aid  to  the  instructor  in  the  ac- 
complishment of  his  arduous  task.  If  executed  with  fidelity  and  skill,  it  saves 
much  time  and  labor  in  the  consultation  of  dictionaries,  and  embodies  the  best 
results  of  philological  acumen  and  research  in  the  shortest  possible  space.  Pages 
of  learned  commentary  are  thus  concentrated  in  the  rendering  of  a  single  word. 

The  works  which  it  is  proposed  to  issue  are  reprints  from  "  Boum'b  Classioai. 
LiBBABT,"  brought  out  uniform  with  the  English  edition,  and  comprising  faith- 
ful translations  of  the  principal  Greek  and  Latin  classics. 

Each  work  will  be  given  without  abridgment,  and  will  include  short  snggestive 
notes,  adapted  to  the  compreheneion  as  well  as  the  actual  wants  of  the  student 
Copious  and  accurate  Indices  will  be  appended  to  every  translation.  No  version 
will  be  adopted  without  ample  and  thorough  revision,  correcting  its  errors  by  the 
iiglits  of  modem  research,  and  placing  it  on  a  level  with  the  present  improved 
state  of  philological  learning. 

This  Nkw  Classicai.  Libeabt  has  received  a  cordial  welcome  from  the  whole 
corps  of  American  classical  teachers.  The  important  uses  of  such  a  work  in  their 
daily  avocations  are  too  obvious  to  require  discussion.  Nor  is  the  interest  of 
the  series  confined  to  teachers  by  profession.  Every  reading  man,  though  desti- 
tute of  a  knowledge  of  the  ancient  languages,  feels  a  laudable  curiosity  to  form 
an  acquaintance  with  the  incomparable  models  of  literary  art  which  they  have . 
preserved.  In  the  literal  translations  with  which  he  is  furnished  by  the  present 
series,  he  will  find  the  information  that  he  seelcs,  enabling  him  to  comprehend 
current  classical  allusions  with  facility,  to  become  familiar  with  the  true  spirit 
of  the  ancients,  and  to  share  in  conversation  and  studies  which  presuppose  a 
knowledge  of  Greek  and  Roman  antiquity. 

The  following  Volumes  are  now  ready : 

^JESAR.     Caesar's  Commentaries  on  the  Gallic  and  Civil 
^— '     Wars :  with  the  Supplementary  Books  attributed  to  Hirtius  ; 
including  the  Alexandrian,  African,  and  Spanish  Wars.    Lit- 
erally Translated,  with  Notes,  and  a  very  copious  Index. 
Portrait,     12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents;  Half  Calf,  $1  60. 


■rvAVIDSON'S  VIRGIL.     The  Works  of  Virgil.     Literal- 

■*-'     ly  Translated  into  English  Prose,  with  Notes,  by  Davidson. 

A  New  Edition,  Revised,  with  Additional  Notes,  by  Theo- 

DOBB  Alois  Bctcklet,  B.A.,  of  Christ  Church.    Portrait. 

12mo,  Mnslifi,  75  cents;  Half  Calf,  $1  60. 


w 


HARPER'S  NEW  CI^SSICAl.  LIBRARY. 

ATSON'S  SALLUST.  Sallust,  Florus,  and  Vclleius 
Paterculus.  Literally  Translated,  with  Copious  Notes  and 
General  Index.  By  the  Kev.  John  Sklijy  Watson,  M.A., 
Head  Master  of  the  Proprietary  Grammar  School,  Stock- 
-vvell.    Portrait.     12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents  ;  Half  Calf,  $1  GO. 


SMART'S  HORACE.  The  Works  of  Horace.  Literally 
Translated  into  English  Prose,  by  C.  Smaut,  A.M.,  of  Pem- 
broke College,  Cambridge.  A  New  Edition,  lievised,  with  a 
copious  Selection  of  Notes,  by  Theodore  Alois  Bucklet, 
B.A.,  of  Christ  Church.  Portrait.  12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents ; 
Half  Calf,  $1  GO. 

Y'ONGE'S  CICERO'S  ORATIONS.     The  Orations  con- 
-*       tained  in  the  Text-Books  used  in  the  Schools  and  College? 
of  America.     Portrait.     12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents ;  Half  Calf, 
$1  GO. 


E 


DMOND'S  CICERO'S  OFFICES.  Cicero's  Three 
Books  of  Offices  ;  or.  Moral  Duties  :  also  his  Cato  Major,  an 
Essay  on  Old  Age ;  La;lius,  an  Essay  on  Friendship ;  Para- 
doxes ;  Scipio's  Dream;  and  Letter  to  Quintus  on  the  Du- 
ties of  a  Magistrate.  Literally  Translated,  with  Notes,  de- 
signed to  exhibit  a  comparative  view  of  the  Opinions  of  Cice- 
ro, and  those  of  Modern  Moralists  and  Ethical  Philosophers. 
By  Cyrus  R.  Edmonds.  Portrait.  12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents ; 
Half  Calf,  $1  60. 


TACITUS.  The  Works  of  Tacitus.  The  Oxford  Trans- 
lation, Revised.  With  Notes.  Vol.  I.  The  Annals.  Vol. 
II.  The  Ilistoiy,  Germany,  Agricola,  and  Dialogues  on  Ora- 
tors.    2  vols.  12mo,  Muslin,  $1  50;  Half  Calf,  $3  20 


w 


B 


ATSON'S  XENOPHON.  The  Anabasis,  or  Expedi- 
tion of  Cyrus,  and  the  Memorabilia  of  Socrates.  Literally 
Translated  from  the  Greek  of  Xenophon.  By  the  Rev.  J. 
S.  Watson,  M.A.,  M.R.S.L.  With  a  Geographical  Com- 
mentary, by  W.  F.  AiNswoRTii,  Esq.,  F.S.A.,  F.R.G.S., 
F.G.S.    Portrait.    12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents ;  Half  Calf,  $1  60. 


UCKLEY'S    HOMER'S    ILIAD.      Homer's    Iliad.     Lit- 
erally Translated,  with  Explanatoiy  Notes.     Porti-ait.     12nao, 
Muslin,  75  cents;  Half  Calf,  fl  60. 


HARPER'S  KEW  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY.  3 

GARY'S  HERODOTUS.  Herodotus.  A  New  and  Lit- 
eral Version,  from  the  'I>ext  of  Baehr.  With  a  Geographical 
and  General  Index.  By  Henrt  Cart,  M.A.,  Worcester 
College,  Oxford.  Portrait.  12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents ;  Half 
Calf,  $1  60. 

ENNEDY'S  DEMOSTHENES.  Vol.  I.  The  Olynthi- 
ac  and  other  Public  Orations  of  Demosthenes.  Vol.  II.  The 
Orations  of  Demosthenes  on  the  Crown,  and  on  the  Embas- 
sy. Translated  with  Notes,  &c.,  by  Charles  Rakn  Kenne- 
dy. Portrait.  2  vols.  12mo,  Muslin,  $1  50;  Half  Calf," 
$3  20. 


D 


ALE'S  THUCYDIDES.  The  History  of  the  Pclopon- 
nesian  War,  by  Thucydides.  A  New  and  Literal  Version, 
from  the  Text  of  Arnold,  Collated  with  Bekker,  Goller,  and 
Poppo.  By  the  Rev.  Henry  Dale,  M.A.,  Head  Master  of 
the  New  Proprietary  School,  Blackheath,  and  late  Demy  of 
Magdalene  College,  Oxford,  Portrait.  12mo,  Muslin,  75 
cents;  Half  Calf,  $1  60. 

ZpSCHYLUS.     By  an  Oxonian.     Revised  by  T.  A.  Buck- 
J-^-^     LEY.     With  an  Appendix  (not  contained  in  Bohn's  Vol- 
ume), embracing  all  of  Hermann's  Emendations,  Translated 
and  Explained  by  Burges.     12mo,  Muslin,  75  cents  ;  Half 
Calf,  $1  60. 

OOPHOCLES.       The  Tragedies  of  Sophocles ;    in  English 
^     Prose.     The  Oxford  Translation.     New  Edition,  revised  ac- 
cording to  the  Text  of  Dindorf.     Portrait.     12mo,  Muslin, 
75  cents ;  Half  Calf,  $1  60. 

T>UCKLEY'S  EURIPIDES.     The  Tragedies  of  Euripides. 
■'-'     Literally  Translated,  with  Critical  and  Explanatory  Notes,  by 

Theodore  Alois  Buckley,  of  Christ  Church.      Portrait. 

2  vols.  12mo,  Muslin,  $1  60  ;  Half  Calf,  $3  20. 


The  Volumes  of'  Harper's  New  Classical  Library  mai/  be  had 
separately,  if  desired. 


Habfeb  &  Bkotders  will  send  either  of  the  above  Works  by  Mail,  postage 
paid  (for  any  distance  in  the  United  States  under  3000  miles),  on  receipt  of  the 
Money. 


•»•  For  a  full  List  of  Classical  Works,  see  Haefeb  &  Bbothebs'  Catalogue  of 
their  Publications,  Copies  of  which  may  be  obtained  gratuitously  on  application 
to  the  Publishers,  personally,  or  by  letter  inclosing  Prs  Cbntb  in  Postage  Stamps. 


harper's  aTatalogue. 


A  New  Descriitive  Catalogue  of  Harper  &  Brotherb' 
Publications,  with  an  Index  and  Classified  Table  of  Contents,  is 
now  ready  for  Distribution,  and  may  be  obtained  gratuitously  on 
application  to  the  Publisher  personally,  or  by  letter  inclosing  Six 
Cemts  in  Postage  Stamps. 

The  attention  of  gentlemen,  in  town  or  country,  designing  to  form 
Xiibrarics  or  enrich  their  Literary  Collections,  is  respectfully  invited 
to  this  Catalogue,,  which  wiU  be  found  to  comprise  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  standard  and  most  esteemed  works  in  English  Literature 
— compreiiending  more  than  two  thousand  volumes  —  which 
are  offered,  in  most  instances,  at  less  than  one  half  the  cost  of  sim- 
dar  productions  in  England. 

To  Librarians  and  others  connected  with  Colleges,  Schools,  &c., 
who  may  not  have  access  to  a  reliable  guide  in  forming  the  true 
estimate  of  literary  productions,  it  is  believed  this  Catalogue  will 
prove  especially  valuable  as  a  manual  of  reference. 

To  prevent  disappointment,  it  is  suggested  that,  whenever  books 
can  not  be  obtained  through  any  bookseller  or  local  agent,  applica- 
tions with  remittance  should  be  addressed  direct  to  the  PublisijLO% 
which  will  be  promptly  attended  to. 


y 


r 


r 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     001  007  802     0 


fl 

1 

B^BrtMife^^Sffiti 

^m 

1 

^^P 

1 

